DISCLAIMER

This translation is not intended for sale and is not used for commercial
purposes. All copyright of this novel belongs to alittlebixth and this
translation will be taken down if the author directly requests for it.

And please keep in your mind that English is not my first or second
language. There will be a lot of grammatical mistakes and miss spelling, so
please bear with that. This is only for my writing practice. Hahaha...

https://www.readawrite.com/c/07f896ccd4cd2037db96b7ab6cf4759e

PERMISSION:
@Peach Perfect
 Chapter 1 (Part 1/2)

First of all, thank you so much for everyone who DM's me on Wattpad. I
didn't expect that lot of you willing become a proofreader for this novel and
I really appreciate it. There was one person who already help me for it
(THANK YOU NA, SIS). But I was thinking to work with some of you to
make the translation faster. But let see if it's possible.

HAPPY READING :)

******

Checkered flags waved as Latin music blared. The sound of luxury car
engines accelerated like that of a roaring lion. These were all signs that the
new season had begun. Young adrenaline seekers gathered at the famous
racetrack dubbed by industry insiders as The Hollows, where all their rage
can be unleashed and every wish can be fulfilled without limits.

The giant digital clock on the billboard at the edge of the stadium read
13:15, which meant there were only 15 minutes until the first round. As per
tradition, the tournament starts with an opening match against the team with
the best performance from the previous season. The names of the teams that
were posted on the competition announcements attracted many people amid
the hot weather where the skin almost burned.

"Welcome everyone to the Grand opening of the new season with the
biggest, most exciting, and most out-of-this-world racing track... The
Hollows!!!"

The commentary of a professional voice actor had the racers and spectators
cheering loudly on the field. Young people who were scattered throughout
the stadium compacted their space and came to take up seats in the stands,
knowing that it wouldn't be too long until the show began. The contestants
in the first round would bring their expensive and precious children out to
show off as a treat.

"If you think last season was fierce, let me tell you, this season is going to
be more intense. We have both new and energetic teams coming to the field
to compete with each other, such as T9, Million Miles, Six-Z, and rising
stars who are favorites for the Summer League, Blackburn!!!"

The fans of the new racing team cheered loudly, awakening the fire for both
fans and racers in the blink of an eye. The racers waiting on the sidelines
turned to wave to the fans in large numbers. They were like new stars in the
world of racing that are worth watching but compared to the seniors who
have been in the industry for a long time, this level of popularity was not
shocking at all.

"This season's rookies can be said to be worth keeping an eye on in every

team. Today, we don't just have a new generation of energetic people but the
senior teams that have created legends for many seasons and are still
returning to create new legends this season. Shout out to Deadline,
Quarterback, Race chaser..."

No matter what field the favorite was from, when it came to this field, the
real king was still the real king all day long and would never let anyone
easily overthrow them.

"And The legendary king of The hollows— X-Hunter!!!!"

The cheers of the entire stadium sounded crazier than before. It showed just
how big the final team's name was. Even if one was not a big fan, everyone
who came to watch the match at this very stadium had one goal in common
and that was to see a beautiful luxury car that other teams couldn't reach
and the famous racing skills of the team that was known as the real hunter.

"There's still 10 minutes left."

But it seemed the hunters who were supposed to be there were hunting
elsewhere.

"Oh, they'll come soon." A tall figure in a racer's uniform stood casually
sipping his coffee while the track staff were sweating because a racer had
suddenly disappeared 10 minutes before the start of the race.

"But he should be on standby now," the seemingly new member of staff

reminded the young racer with an impatient expression. "Besides, he has to
check—"

"Is this your first day at work?" Way turned to smile at the new team with a
closed-eyed smile that he had to admit looked good without teasing. But in
the eyes of the newbies right now, it felt strangely creepy.

"Yes..."

"Oh, I understand." The young racer nodded lightly, slowly moving his legs
closer to the other person and deliberately lowering his face to be at the
same level as the technicians' team. This made the new kid sweat profusely.
"Don't worry about checking the car. It was completed a long time ago. A
racer cannot forget to check their car before racing, right?"

"But he..."

"I didn't order you to answer." The deep voice sounded soft to the ear but
the words that came out caused goosebumps to run throughout his body and
what was even eerier was the fact that in just a split second, the handsome
face smiled widely and kindly again before continuing with his words, "In
addition to preparing, the car racers must prepare their bodies and minds as
well."

"..."

"And now he is preparing himself in his way."

The new kid froze as the famous racer's strange stare seemed to pierce his
skull. The fact that he was teased by his seniors for coming to look for
famous racers on the first day alone was considered serious enough but who
would have thought that meeting that person's teammates would be just as
bad?

"Then I suggest that we just wait here." Way straightened up and returned to
his normal position, smiling casually again. The other person's attitude
made him feel unfazed. It was as if this person intended to frighten him like
that. "He will be here when it's time."

"..."

"We will definitely experience an exciting race."

The locker room was dimly lit. There was only a little light that filtered
through the open blinds. There should be no one inside because, at a time
like this, everyone was supposed to gather at the edge of the field to watch
the game. But let's be real, even if one doesn't go and reserve a space close
to the edge of the field, it probably wouldn't be a big deal because the main
character who should be on the field right now was still calm. He even
brought himself to relax in the locker room.

"Ah— ah."

Moans and gasps were released without restraints, not caring if anyone
walking by at the time would accidentally hear the embarrassing sounds.
The needs that needed to be fulfilled right now were greater hence, getting
caught in the middle of this very private activity was the least of his
worries.

"Ah— Phi...," a hoarse voice sounded in his ears. It sounded a bit annoying
the way the tall kid kept calling him phi, phi, over and over as if he were
having sex with a child. More like a high school kid. Do you think he was
pleased doing something like that? Disgusting. "Are you not in a hurry, ah
— you're not in a hurry to compete?"

"Hurry up and finish this," the young racer said in a cranky tone while
leaving his back to the locker with one leg raised, making penetration
easier. The team's black racing suit with red stripes was carelessly
abandoned on the floor. It was not of importance if the owner didn't release
stress once before competing, the feeling when stepping on the accelerator
would still be terrible.

"Damn it," the young boy cursed at the chance to savor the taste of someone
everyone called a high-class person, a celebrity he had always looked up to
from afar. Today, he was hugging and holding on to the tall and slender
body, squeezing that thin waist with an oily hand and pushing his hardness
into the tight channel, and it felt like he was floating in heaven. "I'm having
so much fun— ah."

The senior racer closed his eyes and forced himself to hurry to his climax
but no matter how much he tried, the thing that bothered him right now was
continuously hindering his happiness. The more the young man thrust
harder, the higher the pheromones in his body became, the more it surged.
The signature scent of the young alpha was released in full force. The room
was closed on all sides with no ventilation and the stinking smell began to
fill the room in no time. The pheromones of an alpha that had just entered
puberty were already very strong and having sex passionately with another
alpha did nothing but make the atmosphere denser with pheromones, such
that if an omega walked past, they would be greatly affected.

But seriously, let's not talk about Omega.

All of a sudden!

"Ouch!"

An alpha like him couldn't stand it either.

The young boy screamed when he was suddenly pushed aside in the middle
of his journey when he was about to reach his climax. The senior racer
flipped his hair up and pursed his lips in an extremely irritated manner
before bending down to pick up the racing suit that was on the floor and
putting it back on, looking like he wanted to get out of there.

"Wait a minute," the young man protested in confusion, "What is the

matter? I'm almost finished."
"Are you going to find something to rub it on or are you going to do it
yourself?" The young racer furrowed his brow as he unzipped his racing
suit.

"Hey, how can I—"

"Didn't I already tell you that if you want to fuck me, don't let me smell
your dog's curse?"

The young man didn't dare speak further when he heard the decisive
sentence that came with the famous senior's angry tone. He had always
heard of his reputation for having a hot temper that no one was skilled
enough to extinguish and meeting the famous racer in person, he was
indeed scary. He should be annoyed at being toppled from heaven in front
of his eyes but he dared not argue.

"It stinks. It's good I didn't throw up."

The older man made a pouting gesture before walking out of the room, not
bothering to look back at his partner whom he had just been cuddling with a
few minutes before. Meanwhile, the younger man could only watch as the
famous racer walked away like that, unable to demand anything.

Even if he was left in the middle of the road, he had to accept it. If the top
racer was upset, then it would be bad to anger him even further as that
would make things more difficult.

"In just a moment our first round of the competition will begin. Are you
ready yet?!!!"

The main MC still gave a good speech to encourage the supporters.

Meanwhile, the new team members were walking slowly, alternating with
checking their wristwatches every second. There were now only 3 minutes
left before the match began. The other racers had all arrived at the same
time and there was only one person left who hadn't shown his head yet.
Seriously, if it were anyone else, there wouldn't be any problem but this
very person who disappeared was very important.
"Calm down, little one. He will be here soon." Way, seeing the new kid
walking around like a rat stuck in a stick, couldn't help but laugh. He
understood the kid was afraid the competition would have problems but for
this matter, there was nothing he could do except tell him to keep waiting
because, in the end, the only person who could control that bitch was
himself.

"But there's only 3 minutes left. Oh, not yet."

"Oh..." The young racer lightly patted the new kid on the shoulder in
sympathy before he smiled and from the corner of his eye, he caught sight
of someone coming up from under the stands, looking sullen. "No need to
cry! My sister survived."

"Ha?"

"Non," Way nodded with a smile on his face, "The naughty bitch has
arrived."

The arrival of the real King made everyone excited about the match
happening in the next few minutes. To see a number one racer who aside
from his unparalleled skills, had an appearance that was striking enough to
attract people who have no interest in racing cars at all to stare at him was
remarkable. He was 180 cm tall with honey-colored skin and a unique facial
shape. His figure was so thin that people always used him as the subject of
gossip. What kind of alpha was this stubborn? But the words from those
crab-mouthed snails didn't bother him in the slightest.

Even though he knew he was being watched, the famous racer didn't seem
to care at all. That expression of annoyance confirmed that his irritability
and difficult-to-please personality were more than just rumors.

Some men raised their hands in irritation as pit babe rushed towards them
after entering the field. Way saw that and immediately walked over to his
closest teammate and hugged him by the neck, leading him away from the
flies gang immediately.
"What's wrong?" Way whispered to his friend, laughing softly when he saw
the other person's sullen face. "Did you like it?" That was him being curious
about his friend's hook-up with an alpha.

"It was fine at first but later, I felt like I was going to vomit," the top racer
said, arching his neck as if he was about to throw up, causing Way to laugh
at the funny mocking gesture. "He smelled like a dog." The famous racer
added.

"Are you not a dog too?"

"I'm a perfumed dog," the famous racer shrugged nonchalantly. At least he

didn't have a strong pheromone scent like the other alphas. He had said
from the beginning that if the smell wouldn't upset him, he would gladly go
till the end but the thrilling activity always ended without a climax because
these dogs couldn't keep up with the agreement.

"Is it fragrant? Let's try—"

"You can get in the car now."

Way just laughed a little annoyed at being interrupted again by the new kid
before he could smell his best friend's sweet neck. Meanwhile, that sweet-
smelling person turned to raise an eyebrow at him knowingly and a little
with satisfaction.

The famous racer took the gloves from his assistant and put them on
familiarly, followed by getting his trusty helmet to hold then walked
towards the luxury racing car that was already waiting.

"Now our racers are all ready. All cars are in place on the track. Starting
with the first car from the Deadline team— Geneva!!!!"

The cheering of the team's fans was loud as well as the sound of the engine
revving up to win and dwarf the opponent at the same time. The bright blue
Bugatti looked like it was going to be fun to watch. There was news that
during the season break, the owner of the name 'Geneva' went out and
hunted quite a few small fields. Looked like today he probably brought a
hundred percent confidence.

"Second one from Quarterback— Red Syria!!!"

The fiery red Lamborghini showed off its hotness. Usually, in the racing
industry, every racer has a stage name that they call each other in the race to
make them memorable. As a result, only close people knew and called each
other by their real names, like Red Syria, which was the same. That's the
name people are going to remember when that racer took his car down the
track.

"The third one from the Race chaser— Zero One!!!"

The excitement continued to build as three of the four drivers were

finalized, with the famous yellow Hennessy Venom also taking to the track
for the first round. In addition to the car looking beautiful and outstanding.
The handsome racer's female fan base was quite large. It was therefore not
surprising that the Zero One young man received cheers that sounded
sweeter than the other racers.

"And one last shout out to King of The Hollows from X-Hunter—
Pitbabe!!!"

The sound of the expensive luxury car revving up was as loud as the cheers
of the entire stadium. Even if you're not a fan of the team, no one could
resist the thrill of seeing the legendary driver of the famous track. The only
shiny black SSC Tuatara in the country doesn't have to try to compete with
anyone. Just by hearing the sound and seeing its beautiful appearance, one
could probably guess that this beautiful rodent was not only good in price
and beauty.

After the team on the field checked everything for the final time. A
beautiful woman in a tight dress held up a signal sign before the countdown
signal began. Each car began to accelerate, ready to leave the starting point.
When the countdown signal ended, the launch signal sounded and the green
flag waved. The four luxurious cars sped off from the starting point in that
second, with no one waiting for anyone.
Loud cheers echoed across the field. Teammates waiting in the holding zone
on the sidelines were excited as if they were competing themselves.
Spectators in the stands rose from their seats in excitement, not wanting to
miss a second of the action. Even someone who had been sitting with their
heads down since before the game started couldn't help but raise the brim of
their hat to watch the thrilling action wanting to know how well that black
rodent would perform today.

The competition was as fierce as expected when there were only the crown
jewels on the field that everyone was watching. Each car took turns passing
without anyone giving in. The winding tracks could be quite intimidating
for supporters and even beginner drivers. Every curve was a real risk. A risk
of being overtaken easily by the slightest loss of control or risking your life
if an unexpected mistake occurs.

Way, who was watching the race from the pit, looked less excited than the
others. It wasn't because the game was boring or anything like that but he
thought the four cars were evenly matched. You could tell from the loud
cheering all the time. But if we were to speak honestly, it could not be
denied that he knew the results from the moment the start signal sounded.

Looking at the race from the beginning until now, he wanted to bet all his
money that Babe would be the winner. That one would have to take the new
record and go home to cuddle with him.

The impressive opening match ended amid cheers from the crowd. The
results of the competition did not exceed the expectations of those in the
industry at all. The track king and his favorite SSC Tuatara crossed the
finish line beautifully with a new record prominently displayed on the
billboard screen for the envy of the competitors.

"Nice race as always, Babe."

Way, who was waiting at the end of the pit lane, praised with a proud smile.
Babe performed well as usual despite being upset before the game started.
It's no wonder everyone calls Babe King.
"Thank you." Babe casually tossed a helmet to the kids on the team before
walking over and hugging his tall best friend's neck and kissing him softly
on the cheek as a reward for being the sweetest person and the least
annoying person in his life. "Did you see the final arc?"

"I'm always watching. Why don't you see?" Way replied, bending down to
smell Babe's body as soon as he had the chance. Of course, he never
thought about what he would say because he thought it was fun to see the
glances of other people who were suspicious about their relationship. "It
was very beautiful. It didn't cost me any effort to teach you how to drift."

"Whoever learns to give to whoever speaks well." Babe squeezed Way's

sharp chin lightly before shaking his hand and walking away, not wanting to
pay attention to the showoff's words. He took off both of his gloves and
threw them into his shoulder bag then unzipped the front of his racing suit
in discomfort.

"Are you leaving now?" Way asked when he saw the other person acting as
if he was going to leave as soon as he finished competing.

"Oh, I'm sleepy."

"Don't you want to stay and watch me compete?"

"You're competing so boringly," Babe pursed his lips as he lifted the strap
of his bag over his shoulder. "Just step on and in the end, you'll win. Why
do you need me to see that?"

"Very spoiled."

"Thank you for watching my race." The famous racer bowed like a ballerina
before shaking his butt off. He walked out the back door of the room
without really thinking about waiting to watch him compete as he said. This
guy had almost no interest in watching anyone compete. Even the round
that he had to compete in came in at the last second. He truly was someone
who was born with talent.
"See you at the same place tonight!" Way shouted after him. Meanwhile,
the bitch didn't turn around to answer. He playfully covered his ears like he
didn't want to listen anymore. Way saw this and could only laugh and shake
his head lightly at Babe's lack of interest in the world as he didn't know
what other people would think. But for him, it gave him the energy to do
crazy things every day.

Babe walked unhurriedly down the walkway under the stands. This zone
was quite dark and not as crowded as the outside was. Only drivers and
staff could pass therefore, he felt more comfortable than being in a field full
of people who were just watching. His body was so sensitive to everything
and it was making him tired more easily than usual even though he didn't do
anything more than anyone else.

While he walked, his slender hand picked up the phone and looked at it,
moving his finger to scroll blankly on the screen. Right now his
concentration wasn't focused on what was on the phone but the strange
feeling behind him.

He heard footsteps, breathing, and the rustling of clothes. He could feel his
body temperature and a certain mass of sensation that had been following
him for a while now.

But the strange thing was that he couldn't smell anything.

It was just a few meters before he got to the exit of the amphitheater and he
thought that if the person intended to follow him, there was no way he
would let him walk to the door. If he let it be, the final result probably
wouldn't be very good.

Open first has an advantage. Today he would adhere to that motto.

Phew!

Thump!

"Ouch!"
A cry of pain rang out when the famous racer suddenly turned around and
grabbed the arm of the pervert who was following him and threw him with
all his might until he lay on the ground and when he saw that the other party
was in a disadvantageous position, Babe immediately went up to sit on top
of the pervert to prevent him from being able to stand up and retaliate
against him.

"Only staff are allowed in here," Babe said quietly, staring at the suspect
wearing a black cap and matching mouth mask. Plus, there were eyeglasses
as well. No matter how pretty he looked, he deliberately covered his face.
"How did you get in?"

The pervert refused to answer and just lay there as if he didn't know what to
do next. His attitude made Babe think that this guy must have been a
shoddy amateur who just wanted to go after a famous person because he
just threw him all at once and fell silent, didn't respond to anything at all.
He trembled as if he was afraid of Babe.

If you came after others, why was he afraid?

"I'm asking nicely so why are you not answering?" Babe kept his voice low,
purposely forcing the ant-hearted giant to open his mouth and say
something. "Or do you want me to ask another question?"

"..."

"Alright, I'm not stuck anymore—"

"I—sorry."

Even the way he responded was not as good as he had thought. The guy
opened his mouth and spoke without even waiting for him to do something
more drastic. Seeing this made Babe even more confused as to how
someone so cowardly could think of daring to come after him.

While he kept wondering, his slender hand then reached out and pulled off
the giant's hat and at the same time pulled off the mask covering his mouth
to see clearly who the person who thought of doing something like this was
and where they came from. But the results didn't help much because even
though he could see his face, it didn't make him know much. He had never
known or met this person before.

Or did they ever have an encounter?

Babe stared thoughtfully at the boy with glasses and tried to remember
where he had seen. Suddenly, it hit him.

"Uh...that's..."

"You were on the stand just now, right?" Babe interrupted before the
accused could say anything. The question caused the tall figure to furrow
his brow in surprise and the eyes behind the glasses widened like he had
seen a ghost. When he heard the next sentence, "Stand A, top, right side,
that's where you were, right?"

"True!"

Babe was slightly startled when the accused person who had been lying
there shaking suddenly sprung up and looked wide awake, causing him to
sit on top of him. He had to get up quickly because if he continued to sit in
that position, it might become even more strange.

"What do you want?" the famous racer asked with a confused look on his
face. The stranger suddenly became excited because Babe could tell where
he sat earlier.

"It's true when they said you have a hundred eyes!"

"Ha?"

"You can see everything. You have a hundred eyes!"

"Me? I have a hundred eyes?" From the beginning, Babe thought the boy
was going to say something serious but now he was beginning to think the
staff must have accidentally let this young fan in. What kind of idiot would
say that other people have 100 eyes with such excited expressions?
"How could you see where I was sitting?" Babe took a step back. This
reminded him of the times when young children's fans stood up and rushed
towards him with expressions like they had seen a famous star wearing a
superhero costume.

Babe didn't know how to answer that question at the moment. His senses
were many times faster than anyone else's. He could see things that others
didn't notice and could recognize them in incredible ways. He smells things
that other people don't, and recognizes very soft, complex, and detailed
sounds. He can distinguish a lot of flavors and is very sensitive to touch to
the point where Way even once called these abilities Characteristics of
Super-Heroes but for him, It was just an annoyance that made life difficult.

"It's my business," and that was Babe's final answer. He answered in a calm
voice before shaking his head lightly, as if he had just realized he
accidentally wasted his time on an unimportant matter. This kid was just an
ignorant fan and there wasn't anything as scary about him. "Leave now
before I call the guards to drag you away."

After saying that, Babe immediately made a move to walk away but was
held back by the young man who grabbed his arm. The other person had a
brave expression, like he wanted to say something but was still hesitating
whether to say it or not.

"What else?" Babe shouted as he was starting to get annoyed. What's wrong
with this you? If you're a fan, you probably know I don't have a lot of
patience so why don't you stop irritating me already?" Even though he gave
the kid a threatening stare, he still wouldn't speak and just stood there
shaking, "Ah, if you don't talk, I'm going to call the guards."

"No— Wait."

"Then what the hell do you want? Why are you afraid and can't speak? I
haven't done anything to you yet." Babe let out in annoyance, seeming to be
so irritated that they had forgotten that he had just thrown someone else on
the ground with all their strength. "I don't have time to play with you all
day. I'm going to sleep—"
"Can you help me join the team?"

Babe frowned from the first moment he heard that strange sentence. The
giant child seemed to use all his courage to say it but Babe could only think
in his heart, would you rather use your courage to do something else?

"Does my face look like a Recruiter's?" Babe pointed a finger at his face
with an expression of complete incomprehension. "If you want to join, go
apply to that team. Don't fucking come to me."

"I have already applied many times already," the tall young man
stammered. The more he got scolded, the more felt even more nervous than
he already was but if he did not say it now, he was afraid he wouldn't have
the chance again. "But they sent me back, not allowing me to test drive."

The senior racer tilted his head in surprise when he heard that. "Did you not
pass the qualifications?"

"I was told if I want to take the exam, I should go get a car."

"That's it. They gave you a test. You bring the car."

"I don't have a car."

Babe clutched his temples when he heard that answer. He looked like he
was on the verge of a nervous breakdown. From the beginning, he thought
meeting strange fans was pointless enough but now he was standing and
talking to a crazy kid from somewhere who wanted to apply for a racing
team but didn't have a car for himself.

"Go rent one outside. They have cars for rent." Babe waved his hand with a
tired expression on his face.

"I already asked but was told if you don't belong to a team, you can't rent
them." The strange boy answered with an innocent face. It looked so sincere
that Babe thought it couldn't be a joke, even though it looked like it.

"Then what do you want me to do?" Babe asked, still not understanding
why he was telling this story to someone who never knew him as he did. "If
you don't have a car, how will you race? And how do you know you can
drive?"

"I'm sure I can drive."

"Confidence means..."

"Can I borrow your car?"

The more they talked, the more Babe's headache intensified. "Do you think
my car is worth 2 bahts? You suddenly came to ask to borrow something
this expensive?" Babe lowered his voice, wanting the other party to know
his seriousness and let this kid realize he was not a playmate.

"I know it's expensive but right now I don't have any money," the young
man said with an expression like a child trying to ask his mother for money
to buy a robot. The expression of being both afraid and wanting was funny
in Babe's eyes but that was no reason for him to lend him his car. "But I
want to join your team. You can let me do anything. I can do it all."

"Why do you want to join my team?"

"Because I want to be like you." This time, the tall boy's eyesight and tone
seemed different. Of course, that fear hasn't completely disappeared but
when he said that sentence, Babe sensed the ambition. "I want to be a king
that everyone accepts like you. Others said that I want to be like you, I have
to join your team."

"..."

"And if I want to be King, I only have to drive your car."

Babe couldn't help but laugh because of that strange answer. He didn't
understand what this kid was babbling about but it looked amusing.

"What do you know?" said the senior racer, still laughing at the sight of the
stupid, clueless kid. "Anyone who says they want to be like me has to do
things like me..."
"..."

"And I'll be teaching you to be a loser."

"..."

"Do you want to be a loser?"

The big eyes behind the glasses seemed to tremble slightly at those words
from the person who was known as his Role Model. He thought that what
Babe said was right but he didn't know why in his heart he still didn't want
to give up on his first intention easily.

"If following you is called being a loser, then I'm a loser." The answer,
accompanied by the kid's determined look surprised Babe. He thought it
was crazy for the boy to obey everything he said.

This kid had a mind of his own.

"So?" Babe just chuckled.

"I know I will never be able to do it like you do even if I follow you every
step of the way, I probably won't be able to do it."

"..."

"But I want to do it."

Babe suddenly felt like it was fun. He had no idea why this kid seemed so
focused and obsessed with his business and he didn't care if it looked
strange to other people. He believed every person had something that was
preoccupied in their hearts and it depended on what it was or whose story it
was. Therefore it was not strange to him. On the contrary, it still looked
very interesting.

Besides, his life in this period was starting to feel boring and needed some
entertainment.

Finding something unusual to do wouldn't be a bad thing, right?

"What's your name?" Babe asked softly. Meanwhile, the other person had a
blank expression on his face as if he didn't expect to be asked that question
by the senior racer.

"yes?"

"What is your name?" Babe repeated impatiently.

"Oh, my name." The young man looked like he had just understood the
question by repeating it. "My name is Charlie."

Babe nodded slightly before smiling and slowly taking a step closer to the
tall boy. His slender hand slowly raised to caress Charlie's jawline as he
carefully examined the face behind the glasses. He looked like he had a
pretty face as well. Even though he looked a bit dull because of his timidity
and unsure attitude. But he couldn't deny it was interesting.

"Are you an Alpha?" the famous racer asked, running his palms down
Charlie's neck and chest.

"Yes—Yes."

"Good." Babe's voice sounded different from the beginning. which made
Charlie uncontrollably get goosebumps. Babe's attitude made him not even
dare to move. "You said that if I gave you a car and then took you to the
team, you'd accept everything, right?"

"Yes, I can do it all."

"Then I can help you."

"Really?" Charlie's eyes widened in excitement. But he seemed more

excited about Babe squeezing his chin sharply to tell him to calm down
before he got annoyed again.

"But I'll help you only if I'm sure you'll be useful to me."

.
.

.
 Chapter 1 (Part 2/2)

"I will make myself as useful as possible to you."

"You don't have to say it," Babe said quietly. The slender hand that was
squeezing Charlie's chin brought his face down to look directly into Babe's
eyes before speaking. "I'll give you the address. Come see me tonight at 10
PM and I'll tell you if you've been useful in the end."

"..."

"Do you understand?"

"...I understand." Charlie understood what his senior said but didn't quite
understand what was about to happen. He had no idea how Babe was going
to test him, but he thought if this person spoke up himself after all, he had a
chance to get what he wanted. Therefore, he should seize this opportunity.

"Good."

"That means if I do well tonight you are going to let me join the team?"

Charlie's innocent question made Babe unable to help his laugh. He knew
that this kid didn't have any hidden motive in that question. But people like
him who were not so pure in mind found this a rather funny statement.

"Don't think too far ahead," Babe laughed, patting the boy's cheek lightly.
"This is just an interview."

"Interview?"

"There might be a practical exam."

"Oh...yes."

"But you have to do well."

"Yes, I will do my best."

It was in Babe's hands anyway and Charlie just had to do his best.

Charlie sat frozen, unable to act properly. He had just brought himself to a
completely unfamiliar place like this luxurious condo room. Meanwhile, the
owner of the room didn't seem interested in him at all. When he called Babe
at 10:00 p.m. to tell him he had arrived. Babe came down to pick him up to
the room and after that disappeared into the bathroom leaving him sitting
tensely on the bed with what could be described as shortness of breath.

"Do you want to take a shower?"

The young man was slightly startled when the person who had disappeared
into the bathroom for a long time suddenly walked out in a bathrobe and
asked him a question out of nowhere.

"I've showered from my room," Babe nodded softly as Charlie swallowed

nervously while eyeing Babe in the most comfortable state he had ever
seen. His hair was a little wet, and the smell of shower cream filled the
room. Even the gesture of pouring wine from the senior he respects was
very pleasing to the eye.

"Would you like some wine?" the room owner asked before lifting the wine
and taking a small sip.

"I don't know how to drink."

"How old are you?" Babe asked in surprise. When he found out that the big
kid didn't even drink alcohol.

"22."

"Oh. Just a young man."

The owner of the room chuckled, his hand placing the wine glass on the
table in the corner of the room after he finished drinking it. He slowly
walked towards Charlie and sat on the bed. Finally, the tall, slender body
with a scent floating around it came to a stop in front of him.

"Do you know why I called here? What do you know what I want to do?"
Charlie's breath hitched as soon as he heard that. Even though he was
waiting for Babe to say it, hearing those words he got the hint, and he
couldn't help but feel excited.

"I know."

"Know what?"

"We're going to have sex, right?"

Babe smiled with satisfaction. At least this idiot wasn't so naive that he
didn't know what he was doing. This made things a lot easier because if he
still had to explain everything in detail, he might completely lose his
temper.

"Yes," Babe replied quietly, "If you do well, I'll lend you my car and help
you get on the team."

"..."

"But if you suck, I will chase you back. Then you must find your way."

"..."

"This is the deal and I am not forcing you. If you do not want it, get up and
leave now. I'll call someone else."

The tall figure blinked nervously. Of course, before coming here, he had
already prepared himself. But when we met him, he was still so excited that
he didn't act right. Charlie never thought he'd have the chance to do
something like this with the person he'd always looked up to from afar, so
sitting on Babe's bed like this was something he never imagined.
"Do you know how to do it?" Babe asked again when Charlie looked at him
in the face. "Answer quickly. I don't have free time to wait for you all
night."

"I may not be very skilled..."

"Good or not, this is not something you have to think about. I'll be the one
to decide," Babe's fierce gaze made Charlie want to discard every thought
that was floating in his head and do something based on his instincts for
once. "The question is, will you do it or not?"

He really should stop thinking too much.

"Answer me."

"I'll do it."

Seconds after receiving the answer, Babe's hand immediately moved to pull
off the waist tie of his bathrobe. That action caused the smooth, clear honey
skin beneath the cloth to be revealed to Charlie's eyes. The young man was
stunned by what he saw. He never thought in his life he would see this
person's naked body.

"Then do it."

That's all Babe said before moving closer to the person sitting on the bed
without any guidance or ordering him to do anything. He just stood still and
waited to see how Charlie would start. Because from the looks of it, he was
pretty sure the young man didn't have much experience with such things
which was usually not a thing for him to go for inexperienced people. But
he did not know why he chose to bring Charlie to his room tonight. Maybe
it was some kind of instinct that he didn't quite understand but no matter
what, he hoped his instincts wouldn't let him down this time.

Charlie, who was nervous, took a deep breath before raising his hand to
touch Babe's stomach for the first time. The large palm gently caressed, as
if getting to know the senior racer's body temperature. But as soon as he
raised his head and made eye contact with Babe, he felt the touch of his
palm was still too little compared to what Babe wanted.

The sound of Babe's heavy breaths made Charlie feel he was on the right
track. As soon as he stuck out his tongue, he licked the top of Babe's chest
and the senior immediately raised his hand, placing it on Charlie's head.
The more he absorbed it, the more the pounding force on his hair became
even stronger as well. Because of that, Charlie took turns teasing both
nipples, paying attention for quite a while.

"If you're this hungry, why don't you go home and suck breast elsewhere?"
Babe said after the stupid kid kept sucking his nipple a little clumsily. Of
course, he liked it and it seemed Charlie did too but if he had to stand and
suck it all night like this, wasn't that a bit too much?

"Sorry." Charlie apologized after being scolded a bit. The older boy's face
did not look upset. "I'm not very good at it," Charlie said again.

"If you don't know what to do, just follow my orders. I'll teach you." Babe
never thought that he would have to teach an inexperienced child to do
something like this. Now he was beginning to ponder whether it was right
or wrong in choosing this kid. "Just do your best."

"..."

"Good or bad, I'll tell you."

Charlie looked at the beautiful senior's face with a slightly troubled

expression. He knew what he wanted but he wasn't sure how to do that. And
what if he did it and Babe was not pleased? Sure, was going to get kicked
out of the room and that was something he didn't want to happen.

Come on.

Fight on, Charlie.

"...Hmm." Babe let out sounds of satisfaction when the stupid kid finally
decided to discard all his nonsense and plunge into the vortex of lust fully.
Charlie lowered his face so that it was level with his midsection before
sending out a hot tongue and flicking it on Babe's hard length, which had
already become a little harder due to the initial foreplay.

Both large hands supported the round hips while his mouth opened to
accept Babe's hardness without hesitation. Although it still looked
awkward, it wasn't to the point of making the senior feel annoyed because,
in his ignorance, there was also excitement from seeing how much Charlie
wanted to please him. That was one very good point in this inexperienced
brat's seduction.

"Careful with Your teeth," the experienced person advised as he placed his
hand on the boy's head, "Suck it, that's it, just like that."

"Ugh— uh."

"If your mouth is tired, take it out and play with the head a little." Charlie
followed what Babe taught him very well causing the points that were not
good in the beginning to be gradually corrected. Charlie opened his mouth
fully to take the member in and moved his head in and out according to the
older man's needs several times before switching out and dragging his
tongue all over the place, sticking to the base and allowing his manhood to
rest against his face without disgust. Especially when he looked up at
Babe's face and saw his expression of excitement. He was even more proud
of himself.

"You smell so good," Charlie said, pressing his face against Babe's desire. A
hot palm was sent to wrap around him and stroke it rhythmically.
Meanwhile, his tongue continued to tease the head because Babe said he
especially liked it when he played with it.

"What are you smelling? It's disgusting," Babe said non-seriously, slapping
the boy's cheek gently with his fangs that made the other man keep his nose
sniffing at him like he smelled sweet, like an omega. That's naive.

However, he had to admit that Charlie was quite a quick-witted child. Even
though he had little experience, his ability to learn was great. All that he
complained about Charlie was able to able to fix it later without too much
effort.

"Do you want me to finish sucking you?"

"Are you that good?"

"I don't know," Charlie answered truthfully. His hand reached out and
grabbed the round bottom and squeezed it gently. This made Babe realize
that this child was beginning to use more instinct. "But if you want me to do
it, I'll do it."

"You don't have to pretend to be a good kid."

"Well, I—"

"Take off your clothes," Babe commanded.

Charlie immediately started by taking off his outer shirt, followed by a

white t-shirt inside but with nervousness it made Charlie forget to take off
his glasses first. His beloved glasses fell off his face and fell to the floor
when he took off his T-shirt.

"You don't have to wear them," Babe interrupted when he saw that the
young man was about to pick up his glasses and put them on again.

"But I won't be able to see clearly."

"Are you going to do it with your eyes?" Hearing Babe's tone, Charlie
immediately gave up on the idea of wearing glasses. He placed them on the
nightstand before returning to work on his straight-leg jeans as Babe had
ordered.

Babe saw that Charlie seemed to be so busy with his clothes and couldn't
stand it. He pushed the boy down onto the bed and leaned down to take care
of the head of his pants himself. And that caused Charlie's pants to be taken
off in the blink of an eye. Of course, underwear was also thrown next to the
bed and Charlie was now completely naked in front of the beautiful senior
which was quite embarrassing. Especially when the other person looked at
him from head to toe. He was so embarrassed that he didn't act right.

"It looks better if you don't wear anything at all," Babe with a smile that
made Charlie even more embarrassed. Meanwhile, Babe seems very
satisfied with Charlie's figure. The young man's stature was as muscular on
the inside as he was on the outside. His skin was white and smooth, like that
of a young son who had been carefully pampered by his mother. And most
importantly, that part seems to have come from his father quite a bit.

Just seeing it makes him sick to my stomach.

"Let me taste it." Seeing that the young man just sat there stunned, Babe
thought it was time to do something. He then pushed Charlie down to lie on
a good pillow before he moved to straddle him with his head turned towards
the end of the bed then he started doing the same thing Charlie did for him
before without wasting time talking.

"Ah— Phi," Babe's eyebrows twitched slightly when he heard Charlie call
him that in a hoarse voice. There was no problem with moaning, but this
honorific was frustrating.

"Call me Mr. Babe Di," he removed his mouth from the hard length and
ordered the young man.

"Khun Babe..."

"You bastard, no matter what you call me, it's like you're my husband,"
Babe mouthed in displeasure. Being called like this on a normal day was
sometimes already confusing. And using it while making out like this was
more strange. "That's what you're going to call me."

"Yes," Charlie answered confusedly, but before he could even think about
anything he had to twitch and tense. Khun Babe bent down to continue his
duties as soon as he finished arguing with himself. The tall figure lay there,
absorbing the thrill, he could only lie down and dig at his toes and claw at
the bedsheet, not knowing what to do. It was all thrilling as Babe sucks and
moves his head in rhythm so skillfully. It was completely different from
what he had done just now. Especially the moment the warm hand gripped
his manhood and rubbed the head with his tongue. He nearly died. He had
never been this excited before.

"Ah— ah," Charlie let out a moan when they suddenly felt a soft, flexible
touch on the entrance behind them. Of course, he knew what it was.
Because it was his intention from the beginning. He intended to seduce and
use that to lure Charlie into wanting to do it himself without him having to
say anything. And this kid happened to be very smart as well. "Good, uh—
put it on your tongue."

"Uh..." Now everyone's mouths are busy. Babe opened his mouth and took
the boy's manhood almost in. Moved his head up and down in a violent
rhythm. Charlie, on the other hand, used his instinct to guide him by using
his tongue to dig into the beautiful senior's bright channel. Even though he
had never done it before, he had some experience watching porn. and
thought it wouldn't be difficult to just imagine what those professional
actors do and try to replicate it. He thought that he too could easily satisfy a
talented person like Babe.

"Ooh—that's so thrilling." Babe pulled his mouth away and moaned, unable
to stand it. That boy buried his face in his butt and tongued it hard. His
facade was so stiff it almost exploded. At this moment, he thought that
Charlie wasn't just thinking about pleasing him, but he was enjoying what
they were doing. Because of that, those big hands gripped his butt tightly
and wouldn't let go. "Lighten up— ah, that's enough."

If Babe hadn't ordered him, it seemed like Charlie wouldn't have stopped.
The young boy had pulled his face away from his round butt immediately
after the beautiful senior ordered him to stop. Then Babe moved to face the
head of the bed. Then he reached over and took out lubricating gel and
condoms from the drawer next to Charlie's head. He squeezed the gel onto
his hand before leaning forward and smearing it onto the hole behind him,
which was now drenched with the saliva of the hungry boy who had been
licking him nonstop just now. Meanwhile, Charlie just lay there and stared
at Babe's red lips, unable to take his eyes off.
"Want a kiss?" Babe asked with a teasing smile while his hands were
preparing his channels for the next step.

"Yes," Charlie replied, panting heavily. The young boy couldn't stop staring
at Babe's plump lips. He also tried to reach out to Babe several times
without realizing it. "Can I kiss you?"

Charlie was crazy.

"No." Babe moved his face away, teasingly. He liked seeing the other
person want him so badly. And it was fun for him to keep teasing him to
want that without Charlie getting any response from him. "You can do
anything with your mouth. But don't kiss me."

"You are so mean."

"That's something you should have known from the beginning," Babe said
with a satisfied expression before moving down to sit on the face of the
young boy's legs. Babe carefully opened the condom packet, then pulled out
the flat round bag and skillfully placed it on Charlie's fully aroused erection.
"Very big."

"Will you get hurt?"

"Do you look down on me?"

"It's not like that," Charlie hurriedly corrected himself that Babe had to
stifle a laugh. This kid doesn't even know which story was real and which
was a joke. Really like a child, "I'm just worried."

"Before you worry about me, just worry about yourself first."

"I'm not doing anything right now."

"Oh. Really?"

"Yes, Phi— ah."

Babe beamed with satisfaction when he saw that the young man who had
been babbling had suddenly stopped. When he caught another's hardness
and slipped it into his channel without warning, Charlie's whole body
tensed. His sharp eyebrows furrowed and his mouth opened slightly at the
strange sensation that was both warm and tight until he felt a tingling
sensation.

"Ah— it's so good." Babe lifted his head and gasped, satisfied with the
feeling he got after pressing himself down on the hardness all the way. That
part of Charlie excited him, the size and shape that gave him so much
pleasure. He hadn't seen such a satisfying secret weapon in a long time.
"This idiot has something good. Ah— I believe it."

"P'Babe— ah."

"Is it thrilling, Charlie?" Babe asked, moving his hips so that the hardness
touched his prostate. "Should I give it to you like this— huh?"

"Good. Oh— so thrilling."

"Have you ever taken an Alpha before?"

"Never," Charlie replied, panting heavily. "The first one."

"And which do you like more?"

"Ah— ah, Phi."

"Answer," Babe urged, wanting an answer from the young man, but those
round hips never stopped squeezing and Charlie's mind wasn't completely
clear right now. He just lay there and gasped. Two hands gripped the thin
hips and unbearably moved his waist upwards. Now there was no need for
anyone to teach him. He was doing exactly what his body was asking him
to do without even having to stop and think about it. "Ah! Don't bother!—
Charlie"

"I can't take it anymore, P'Babe—I can't take it." Charlie closed his eyes
and gasped as if he had lost consciousness. He slammed his hips against the
person above him so gently that Babe's head shook. But of course, if Babe
were to lose to the boy from yesterday, it would still be hundreds of years
too early. He then put his hands on Charlie's broad chest and pounded
against him without giving up. The uncompromising force of the blow
caused the headboard of Babe's king-sized bed to slam against the wall,
causing a loud, rhythmic sound to be heard. That kind of sound stirred up
their emotions quite well.

"Ah, ah— you crazy child!" Babe cursed the child who was overwhelmed
by confusion in a trembling voice. But now it seemed that Charlie no longer
paid any attention to his cursing. He clenched his teeth because of the
unbearable thrill before using force to grab Babe and flip him over to lie
down in his place without giving any signal in advance. And as soon as his
back touched the bed Charlie's hips suddenly gave a forceful thrust, without
giving Babe a chance to regain his composure. "Can you calm down— ah?"

"Ah— if you were an omega. I will impregnate you."

"Fuck Charlie!"

"I'm sure you'll be a horse..."

Babe almost wanted to give that pervert a lesson and teach him how to
behave but from his current condition, he couldn't do anything to Charlie.
The other man kept pounding into his channel while spewing obscene
words without stopping. In reality, he should have been very angry with
those words, not lying down and being extremely aroused like this. Crazy

This kid is too energetic.

"Ah, ah— Charlie," Babe raised his arms and hugged the boy's neck,
groaning, unable to take it any longer. He couldn't think of anything else.
All he knew was that right now it was so thrilling that he couldn't breathe,
and he didn't want Charlie to stop for even a second.

"P'Babe, ah— did I do good?"

"Can't you just not ask now— ah!"

"Give me a car," Charlie panted, thrusting his hips into Babe so hard that he
heard a rough crash. But each of them no longer cared whether it would be
embarrassing or not. Because now for them nothing was embarrassing.
There's only hot fun. "I want a car. P'Babe give me a car."

Now even asking for a car sounded extremely obscene to Babe. He felt like
he was raising a teenage boy. A young man who gave him happiness and
then asked for things he wanted with pleading eyes.

This kid is innocent, isn't he?

"You're— ah," Babe pinched the boy's head, venting his frustration. Amidst
the hazy confusion in his head, he suddenly remembered that from the
moment Charlie arrived here until now, he still couldn't smell that annoying
alpha pheromone. There was only a faint scent that seemed like it was just
another person's body odor. And because of that observation, Some of them
regained their composure and stared at the young man above in surprise.
Even though he was still being slammed unceremoniously, it was still the
same.

I really can't smell it. No matter how I smell it, I can't smell it.

Babe tried to bury his face in the tall man's chest, searching for the alpha
scent he hated. But no matter how much he inhaled he couldn't smell them
at all. Even though Charlie was extremely turned on right now, Alpha's lust
usually caused the pheromones to be released with greater intensity than
normal but he didn't have any problems with his smell. He had always had
problems with the scent of other alphas in the past but why doesn't this
Alpha have any of those annoying smells?

Thinking so, Babe chose to test this abnormality one last time.

Meanwhile, Charlie was enjoying his body without realizing anything.

Babe's slender arms lifted and hooked onto Charlie's neck, causing him to
lean down more towards himself. The beautiful senior's actions did
something to Charlie's whole body, making it tingle until he was almost
finished.
Babe stuck out his tongue and licked Charlie's chest. He dragged his tongue
from the middle of his chest to his sweat-soaked neck without any disgust.

Instead, Babe lay down on the pillow and smiled with tears in his eyes like
someone so happy that he almost gasped when he found that even Charlie's
sweat didn't smell like those annoying pheromones at all.

"P'Babe..."

"Very good, Charlie," Babe praised with a smile and his face looked
extremely happy. His voice was so sweet and full of emotion that Charlie
couldn't help but increase his rhythm because he was close to climaxing.

"Ah— you like it?"

"I like it—oh, it's almost finished," Charlie answered before pulling the
boy's face down so that the tips of their noses almost touched. Babe locked
eyes with Charlie and moaned in pleasure. Charlie who saw such a thrilling
expression could not endure the demand any longer. "Ah! Ah!"

"Ah!" The young alpha moaned loudly. He slammed in with all his might
until Babe couldn't help but slide along with the force. But from the look on
Babe's face, there shouldn't be any problems. He closed his eyes and bit his
lip with an extremely satisfied expression.

This was heaven.

"Oh—don't grind," Babe said, his voice shaking as Charlie kept grinding his
hips while pumping his desire into the condom as he finished without
touching his member. "Charlie. — It's thrilling."

"I don't want to imagine the situation when I don't have the bag on."

"Don't think about it. Who's going to give it to you raw?"

"I thought of that just now." Charlie smiled for the first time since they met.
Babe was a little surprised to see that but he didn't care much.
They just finished fucking being in a good mood wouldn't be that strange,
right?

"Just dream on."

Babe lightly smacked the alpha freak's chest because he was exhausted
from the hot activities just now. He never thought that just one round could
be so tiring. Charlie seems to be a true alpha.

"So, do I finally pass?" Charlie asked, still refusing to withdraw that part
from his channel.

"Hurry up and get it out."

"I want to know." The young man frowned. "So, am I of any use to you?"

"Do you want a car that bad?"

"I want to be a racing driver."

"That's it," Babe raised his legs and hooked them onto Charlie's waist
before running them over the back of his waist teasingly. "If I say you're
passed then that means from now on you have to keep doing this with me."

"I know." The smart boy nodded. "So how long do I have to do this? Until I
find the money to pay you in full?"

"Until I feel like it's worth the car."

As soon as Babe said that Charlie lost control again. The awkwardness that
had just been released now began to make him more alert because of the
posture, touch, facial expression, and tone of the person in front of him.
Everything Babe did was really easy to lure him in.

"If you want a car, I'll give it to you."

"..."

"And when I'm bored with you, I'll tell you."

"..."

"Can you take it?"

_________
 Chapter 2 (Part 1/2)

Sorry, this chapter is without proofreading process. So, please bear with
that.

****

After the agreement between a bespectacled kid who dreams of becoming

the number one racer and the actual number one person is officially
realized, of course what must follow are several changes that harmonize the
agreement. For someone who looks superior like Pit Babe, it seems like he
doesn't feel much change. He still lived the same self-indulgent life as
before. The slight difference was that he didn't have to go through the
trouble of looking for the right alpha. And he doesn't need to be annoyed
when having sex, because his Alpha doesn't have an annoying smell.

Meanwhile, on Charlie's side, there seems to be quite a clear change. He

always had to prepare himself for Babe, because when he wanted to meet
him, that meant they had to meet, whenever that was. If Babe wanted him to
stay with him, he had to stay. If after they were together and Babe got
bored... he would order him to come back, and it seemed like he was the
one who always had to obey.

However, if asked, is he dissatisfied with what is happening now? He would

probably answer straight away, no, because apart from being close to his
Rolls and knowing more about racing, he always felt he had an advantage.
He didn't feel like he had lost anything compared to what he had gained.

"Ah! Ah!—stronger...."

He really didn't lose anything.

He can only accept and earn.

A babe with messy hair doesn't make him look ugly. On the contrary, he
still looked very natural and seductive in Charlie's eyes. When he saw a
figure slipping on the bed, gasping, groaning while digging his nails into
the pillowcase, and unable to control himself, he thought it was the most
beautiful and exciting image for him.

And that was the scene in front of him right now.

"P'Babe.. — ah," Charlie himself couldn't help but groan because no matter
how many times he did something like this with Babe, he felt an urge every
time that he had never experienced before. When in reality, he didn't have
much experience in bed. But having sex with Babe was still the best thing
in his mind. "...I'll be there...."

"Ah, emmhhh— me too..." Babe gritted his teeth, trying to lift his head
from the pillow because he wanted to see the part where his and Charlie's
bodies were so tightly connected. His hard cock pounded into him quickly
and it was a more satisfying frequency than the first time, because this kid
was good at learning everything he taught him very well, "You like it?"

"This is amazing..." Charlie answered, panting. "You're so tight."

"You're too big."

"So you don't like it? My big penis?

"You talk too much," the senior complained to the stupid boy above him, as
usual. Even so, he still couldn't stop sighing with joy. His pretty brows were
furrowed from the heat that was now making him so aroused so much that
his head was filled with perverted fantasies. And it's definitely more
salacious than what's actually happening right now. "Umh— Charlie...."

"Yes"

"Are you finish?"

"Almost. A little bit more."

"If you want it to come, take it out," said Babe, groaning in a trembling
voice because even though they were chatting, Charlie didn't soften the
blow to his lower body at all: "Take your dick out—ah!"

"What?" Charlie made a face when he heard that.

"Don't get too excited. I won't make you cum inside me."

The boy maintained his expression as he felt excited about the new
command he had never heard from Babe before. "I want you to take it
outside."

"Where? Where?"

"Anywhere— ah!" The more he heard it, the more excited the young alpha
male became. His two large hands firmly held him round hips and
accelerated his pace as if he wanted to carry out the beautiful alpha's orders
almost irresistibly.

"Tell me...."

"Ah— Oh, come on," Babe answered, looking annoyed. The reason is that
Charlie keeps asking naughty questions when he is about to achieve his
dream. "Wherever you want it, that's your business."

"Ah, ah— Phi."

"Ah— damn."

Babe cursed unbearably. When he accidentally orgasmed before he could

even reach out and touch his own face. And that's when Charlie frantically
pulled his penis out of Babe's back hole and took off the condom and aimed
his penis at Babe's stomach while moving those big palms to withdraw his
own desire quickly until his agony finally released and poured his thick
liquid into Babe's body, from the stomach spreading to to the chest.

They were both panting after a long session of passionate activity. Babe lay
down exhausted. Meanwhile, Charlie propped one hand on the bed while
the other worked out all the pent-up desires within him as they should. The
older Alpha who saw that could only smile a little, satisfied with Charlie's
obedience.

Once the strong emotions that once dominated him began to subside,
Charlie returned to his usual self and started acting silly again. He made eye
contact with Babe who was still lying in the same position with his legs
spread wide, acting restless. The reason was that the beautiful racer
continued to look at him with eyes that seemed to mock him a little, while
his slender hands caressed his stomach, which was now stained with
Charlie's lust stains.

"Did you leave me a condom, Charlie?" Babe's soft voice made Charlie's
eyes widen before he frantically grabbed the remains of the condom he had
accidentally thrown onto Babe's stomach. Just now, he was so emotional
that he forgot to think about anything else. Otherwise, he wouldn't have
dared to do this to Babe.

"I didn't throw it away." Charlie held the remaining condom in his hand
before hiding it behind his back and acting as if nothing had happened.

"I'm not blind."

"I just entrusted it to you." Charlie's side-by-side argument made the person
who intended to tease him unable to hold back his laughter. He really
wondered how this child grew up. Even though he has a stupid personality,
he sometimes seems annoying. But sometimes he had to admit that it was
quite funny too.

"Clean it clean," Babe gave up on the idea of teasing the stupid kid before
his already good mood was further ruined. Charlie heard it and rushed to
the head of the bed. He grabbed his glasses and put them on before getting
out four or five tissues and going back to cleaning up the mess he made
without complaint. "When you obey, it's cute too."

"I always have to obey you, don't I?" asked the young man innocently.
Meanwhile his hands rubbed and cleaned Babe's body thoroughly.

"When you're so excited, you don't really listen to me."

"Oh, I thought you'd like it."

"That's good. But I'm annoyed."

Charlie smiled when he heard that. At the same time, he had finished
cleaning up all the mess. The tall young man then got out of bed. He
grabbed a tissue and threw it in the trash before picking up his own clothes
that Babe had thrown across the room as usual.

"Did you forget something?" said the person lying on the bed as Charlie put
on his pants next to the bed. The young man looked at him and blinked for a
moment, as if he was thinking about what Babe was talking about. Babe
didn't even think to explain further because he wanted Charlie to think
about it himself. And because Charlie was a smart kid, the Little Alpha
understood what Babe was talking about in the next few seconds.

Charlie crawled back into bed again, before leaning his face towards the
famous racer. He pressed a passionate kiss to those bruised red lips. At first
Babe wouldn't let the boy kiss him at all. No matter how he tried to do it,
Babe always refused. But after a while, Babe started kissing him first and
became addicted to kissing like that. Babe and Charlie often kiss, even
though they are not having sex. Kissing after sex has been a tradition for a
long time.

"Okay, continue..." Babe said in a high-pitched voice after Charlie broke the
kiss. Once he got what he wanted, he was satisfied. Babe turned his back to
the others and waved his hand gently, indicating that Charlie's time was up.
"You can go back. I'm off to bed."

"Don't you want to take a shower?" Charlie asked softly

"Don't you want to take a shower?" Charlie asked softly as he pulled the
blanket over Babe's naked body before getting out of bed and dressing
casually.

"I can't shower anymore. I'm sleepy," said the owner of the room in a tired
voice. He sounded very sleepy, and that wasn't strange at all. After sex,
feeling sleepy is normal. Charlie was very sleepy at this time. But it was
impossible for him to continue sleeping here. Therefore, he had to return to
his own room and sleep as before.

"Should I come again tonight?"

"Yes."

"Same as before?" Charlie asked again to be sure because usually they had
the same time as they usually met. Unless Babe wants to change it to suit
his mood. For that reason, Charlie had to wait to hear orders again.

"Come a little early tonight."

"What time? 9pm?"

"Oh that's good."

"Is something wrong? Why did you ask me to come earlier than usual?"

"I will take you to the competition."

The answer in Babe's sleepy voice made Charlie, who had just finished
putting on his shirt, silent for a moment, before the big eyes behind the
lenses widened. He immediately ran around the bed and knelt by the bed. In
front of him was a figure who had his eyes closed and looked very excited.

"You're really going to take me to the competition?" He closed his eyes.

Babe could still feel the excitement of a dog seeing kibble. Babe told him
many times that I had to learn to control my emotions. But it seems like this
stupid kid always forgets.

"I didn't say I'd let you compete," Babe answered lazily, his eyes still
closed.

"But..."

"I'll take you to see how they compete."

"..."

"Do you think I would let a stupid kid like you enter the field so quickly?"

Even though it wasn't what he expected, Charlie was still excited about it.
Because in the past he always had the opportunity to just watch as a
spectator. He never knew what they were like in this industry. Therefore, he
thinks this is a good opportunity to learn something new.

"I understand," Charlie replied in a cheerful tone, "See you at 9pm then."

"Hmm, now that you know, you can go back," Babe answered in a sleepy
voice, like someone who was almost asleep. Charlie, who saw this, didn't
dare to worry any further. The young man quietly smiled faintly before
getting up and walking out of the room without forgetting to try to close the
bedroom door slowly because he was afraid it would make a loud noise and
disturb Babe again. That's not good.

Babe is willing to take him to the races, which means he has behaved well
so don't let him upset Babe.

..

..

When many people are about to sleep, there are a group of people who are
awake and seem more energetic than during the day. The streets outside the
city, which should have been quiet late at night, suddenly became lively as
young people gathered in their vehicles, each very proud to show off their
cars to each other. Will every investment be worth it? And when the pit
babes come out, that's when they shine the most.

Hip-hop music was playing loudly, creating a suitable atmosphere for the
activity that was about to take place. And for anyone who doesn't know, it's
called the Midnight Race, which is a meeting of professional racers who
crave a greater challenge on the auto racing circuit, and amateurs who have
never had the opportunity to take to the field. This race is open to anyone
who wants to race cars and compete for a simple way like paying a bet.
Each lap has a different high and low price, depending on the driver's
interest in that lap. And often the bet is not money, but something that will
make the competition more exciting, such as the loser having to give his car
to the winner. In fact, sometimes it's not strange for them to make strange
deals like in human form.

But while scantily clad beauties and a bunch of badasses stroll around, the
famous racer thinks about not getting involved with anyone at all. Pit Babe
arrived at the gathering point shortly before the appointed time and kept
herself hidden in his luxury car the entire time. One of the reasons was
because there was a group spreading rumors that today the main racer of X-
Hunter brought a young man with him. Even though usually, The King
always chooses to pursue a solo career.

"...umh"

Sounds in the throat came out and sounded repeatedly, as did the sound of
saliva splashing as a result of the intimate kiss between the two of them.
Babe usually goes out to greet people like he always does. But this time, he
chose to spend time before the race started, in his own car. Or rather, in the
lap of his newest alpha male partner.

The two exchanged tongues without anyone giving up. Babe's arms
wrapped around the boy's neck. Meanwhile, Charlie's big hands were used
to squeezing the senior racer's round buttocks. They tilt their faces to find
an angle that will make the kiss more passionate and enjoyable. But what
they discovered was the fact that wherever the two of them tilted their
heads, it almost drove them crazy.

"Um— P'Babe." Charlie broke the kiss even though he still wanted that
touch in his heart. He thought they had been making out like this long
enough. And Babe got to go out and meet some people. But other people
don't seem to agree at all. Babe tried to hold his face and kissed him with no
interest in stopping at all. "Wait! Wait."

"What is this?" Babe starts to get annoyed because Charlie keeps annoying
him. Even though he was just a very stupid child, what right did he have to
upset him like this?
"Aren't you going to meet your friend?"

"Why should I? We always meet."

"But why did you say you would take me to see the atmosphere?"

"This kind of atmosphere." Babe said softly, bringing his face closer to the
boy's ear, before sticking out his tongue and licking the other person's ear
slowly until Charlie got goosebumps, "Listen to his voice..."

"Oh my God, what is this? Do you still want to make me listen to your
voice?"

"Oh, that's all I'm giving you," Babe said smugly before pulling the boy's
face in and kissing him again, unable to resist. So Charlie could only let
him do whatever he wanted, because if he refused, he would irritate Babe
even more. He must be patient, there must be hope for the next thing.

Babe kissed the young alpha like he was addicted to the taste. Usually he
didn't like being messed with for too long because the longer he did it, the
more the Alpha would release more pheromones. And that's what makes
him so annoyed and tired all the time. But with Charlie, there was no such
feeling at all. The child does not have any stinging pheromones. There was
no smell that made him dizzy and want to vomit like he experienced when
doing it with other alphas. Therefore, he felt the urge to continue kissing
and caressing this stupid boy until there was no time left to do so.

"I want to do it now," Babe broke the kiss before he blurted out. His
rounded hips rubbed gently against the front of Charlie's legs, indicating
that his desire seemed to be awakening again, even though they had only
done it this morning.

"Here?" Charlie asked, raising his eyebrows with a blank expression.

"Why?"

"But it's time for competition,"

Babe sighed in annoyance at not being able to do what he wanted. His heart
now wanted to take off this boy's pants and fuck him once and for all.
However, considering the situation and limited time, before he could enjoy
himself as he wished, the devil had to interrupt.

"You know more every day, Charlie," Babe pursed his lips angrily, before
moving his face to kiss Charlie again. It seemed like he wanted to really
make the most of this time until the last second. It would be better if he
didn't get a big set, but it would still be good if he asked for a small set. So
an alpha boy like Charlie has to obey the beautiful senior's wishes.

Knock...Knock...

The sound of tapping on the window caused Charlie to lose his rhythm in
surprise. Meanwhile, Babe didn't even stop his actions. He concentrated on
kissing the tall figure's lips without caring that someone was standing
beside the car and tapping on the window to call him.

"P'Babe..." Charlie turned his face gently to tell Babe to stop everything
first. Because he couldn't do it, with someone standing next to them and
looking at him like this. "He knocked. Talk to him first."

"Fuck!" Babe said irritably. Before reaching out, he took the hat on the
driver's seat and put it on Charlie's head. Then he whispered softly to
someone else.

"Keep your head down."

Of course, Charlie goes along with it easily, because Babe made a pact with
him from day one that he didn't want anyone else to know about their
relationship. The first reason Babe gave him was that it would make his life
more difficult, if someone found out that he was in a close relationship with
someone else.

Pit Babe is someone who is always watched, many love and many hate.
Therefore, anyone close to Babe must also suffer from these consequences.
Babe says that he doesn't want Charlie to have to go through something like
that, because he doesn't want to come and solve the problem, and is upset
about having to bear the burden of this problem.

Another reason is that it might be more difficult for Charlie to get into Team
X because there are many applicants who want to join the team. If he could
get through it without everyone knowing he was related to Babe, that would
be great. Otherwise, there will definitely be scandals and problems.
Especially if Babe had no intention of bringing him into the team using his
connections, and it would be even more annoying if he had to deal with the
stupidity of people who didn't know anything like that.

That's why he had to hide all the time with Babe.

"What?" Babe rolled down the window a bit before asking the people
outside in a not-so-pleasant tone.

"Billy asked me if you wanted to bet," Mara interrupted in a casual tone. He

was a beautiful woman in short jeans and a tight tank top. He chewed gum
and looked at Babe with a strange smile. "He already bet. You're the only
one left."

"How much is the bet?"

"Fifty thousand."

"I'm down," Babe answered immediately, as if he hadn't thought at all.

"Good!" The woman laughed softly, pleased to see Number One's

confidence. Babe bets almost every time he comes. And at that time he
always bet 100% on his own victory. If anyone asked if it was worth it, then
it could be said that it was worth it because he was known as the Pit Babe,
the legend who never made a mistake.

"Don't you want to know who your competitors are?" asked the beautiful
woman in a high voice, as if he was having fun with something.

"No need." But Babe didn't seem shaken at all. The number one talented
racer refused, not caring at all who he was competing against. "I just agree.
I will solve this problem myself with Billy."

"Okay, that's it," he replied with a soft laugh in his throat, while his
beautiful eyes decorated with bold makeup tried to peer into the car with
great interest.

Looks like Pit Babe really brought a new kid here, and he hid it well. He
didn't let anyone see his face at all. And how could he not be interested in
something like this?

"What do you see?" Babe said quietly. When he saw the young lady still
refusing to leave, plus he was trying to look inside his car with such curious
eyes, it was really annoying. "Don't worry about my car seat."

The beautiful woman's face was a little annoyed because he was spoken to
like that. He pursed his lips before finally shaking his head and walking
away.

After expelling the demon that was bothering him, Babe immediately
ordered the window to be closed and then looked back at the child who was
sitting like a doll with his head almost pressed against his chest as he said.
But when he heard that the girl had left, Charlie raised his head a little
fearfully. Babe raised his hand and pulled the hat off the boy's head. And so,
he could see the boy's stupid face and cute eyes. Babe burst out laughing.

This kid is really stupid.

Charlie didn't understand what Babe was laughing at. But when he saw
other people laughing, he laughed too without realizing it.

"What is this?" The young man fell silent as soon as the laughing person
spoke again, his voice was clear, his life could never keep up, he knew that
other people liked to make fun of him often. But Babe always joked with
him with a serious face so he didn't know when he was joking and when he
was serious.

"Don't purse your lips."

No matter what Bebe ordered, Charlie did as he said without hesitation. He
sat still and let him rest his face in the crook of his neck as he pleased. The
senior dragged his lips along the skin of his neck and licked it periodically,
alternating with regular movements of his tongue. Babe said the advantage
is that it doesn't smell like alpha so the famous racer often likes to sniff it.
It's a bit strange, but it tastes good, because boy does it smell good..

"P'Babe," Charlie shouted which made him stop and sniff his neck, then
come closer gently.

"Yes?"

"Is it OK to race outside the track like this?" The young man asked what
had been in his heart since he found out that Babe had invited him to the
Midnight Race. He admits to being a little scared because this is an illegal
wild race, but Babe and the others here don't seem worried about that at all.

"Sometimes yes, sometimes no."

"It means?"

"It's okay sometimes," he answered, moving his face from the crook of his
neck to frame Charlie's face, extending to his cheek. The senior racer kissed
him as he pleased, Charlie didn't know how to respond..

"But sometimes, you have to compete like that and run from the
police.""..."

"Why? Are you afraid?" Babe laughed softly when he saw Charlie's pale
face. This boy was really scared, he was scared of everything. So scared
that he realized how such a person could be so passionate about things.
Because, even though racing on rural roads is legal, car racing is still a
dangerous type of sport.

"It's scary," Charlie answered honestly, "But I'm with you tonight, so I'm
not scared...."

"Do you really believe me?"

"I thought you would escape in time," answered the young man with an
innocent expression.

When Charlie spoke, Babe felt as if this kid was speaking sincerely without
trying to please him like everyone else did, but he didn't think Charlie was a
bad person, he was too stupid to lie.

"You're good at driving, and your car is much more powerful than a police
car," Charlie said while looking into his eyes with those gentle eyes, no
matter what it was, he seemed sincere and innocent.

"I am not afraid".

After several rounds of competition, the winner gets their desired bet and
the loser receives the agreed bet, the excitement continues until it reaches
the final round at exactly midnight, which is considered a very important
round because Pit Babe's SSC Tuatara finally gets the opportunity to move
from the parking lot car to the Stade position.

Charlie was very excited as the race approached, it was his first time sitting
next to a driver, plus the driver was the one everyone knew as Pit Babe and
he wouldn't have known where he would have found such a great
opportunity like this. The young man looked excitedly looking left and
right. While fastening his seat belt, he secretly glanced at Babe who was
sitting quietly as if in meditation. He didn't seem to be wearing a seat belt.
The figure beckoned to him, before reaching out to pull him, but what he
was doing was stopped because the man's hand prevented him from doing
so, so Charlie had to hastily withdraw his hand in an irritating manner.

"No need," Babe said quietly before turning his head out the car window as
if he was really getting ready to race.

"Isn't it dangerous?"

"We don't wear seat belts when competing outside the arena,"

Charlie didn't really understand that. 'Why take the risk of not wearing a
seat belt?' But when he heard Babe say that, the tall figure took off his seat
belt, wanting to follow everything Babe did.

"But you have to."

When Babe spoke, the big hand stopped and immediately gave up his
intention to remove his seat belt, even though the other person didn't even
see it. Babe looked outside as if he hadn't noticed at all. But he felt like he
was making sure Charlie didn't unfasten his seat belt, as if there were eyes
behind him. But it wasn't strange, because he had a hundred eyes, he also
had good ears and a good nose, to the point that if Charlie moved a little, he
would definitely know.

"It's been a long time since I saw you, Babe."

..

.
 Chapter 2 (Part 2/2)

"It's been a long time since I saw you, Babe."

"....."

There was a sound from the car next to them, breaking the sound of the
engine revving as the car entered. All cars competing in the Night Race
lineup at the starting line. Babe rolled his eyes with a not very happy facial
expression when he heard that voice. Charlie tried to pull the brim of his hat
down and ducked his head as soon as he saw Babe roll down the driver's
side window.

He pressed his arm against the edge of the car window and twirled it with a
teasing voice, until the man sitting next to him tilted his head in curiosity.
Who is it? Why does Babe seem to hate him like that? But, he couldn't see
who it was because Babe forbade him from raising his head.

"I miss you." The man's voice sounded as annoying as Babe's. I think these
two may have had a not so good past with each other. "If you take someone
with you, it doesn't seem like you're that bad."

"..."

"You are my ex-wife."

"Is it true?" Babe laughed and replied in a tone of shock that sounded very
fake, "That means I'm lost that time."

"..."

"Because since I broke up with you, I've been having fun with no one."
Charlie looked at his own palms lying on his lap, acting confused. He didn't
know if he had the right to know these things about Babe. But if someone
else said it knowing that he was sitting there like this, it might not matter.

"I'm sorry if you had to go through that." The other party didn't seem
bothered by Babe's hurtful words. It was very painful but he seemed to be
trying not to give up, because from the words Babe said earlier Charlie
thought he was strong. "Just today, you brought a new child. I'm really sad."

"If I don't have you, then I'll have to find someone new. What's so strange?"

"No, but does this mean you still miss me?"

"Um...I missed you too," Babe said in a sweet voice, looking thoughtful.
"But in this new year, I wish all bad people would disappear from my life."

"..."

"And after that, I'll never see you again."

"..."

"Is this weird?"

After that, the people who thought it was Babe's ex-boyfriend fell
completely silent. And at the same time, a beautiful woman in skimpy
clothes came out and stood in front of the starting line. All the cars closed
their windows and prepared to take off in earnest. Babe turned his attention
forward. Meanwhile, Queen Race lifted a bright red cloth and waved it very
sexily. The cheers of the surrounding audience were as loud as the sound of
tires on the road. Charlie's heart was pounding fast, in stark contrast to Babe
who looked so calm and focused.

This is the real King.

The king of the race shouted something in a language that seemed

unfamiliar to Charlie. He guessed it might be Spanish because he had also
heard Babe speak Spanish to some of the racers.
Queen Race lifted his cloth and waved it three times, before waving the
cloth at arm's length while shouting "Go!" And in that very second, all the
cars sped away from their starting point so hard that dust covered them.

Charlie automatically raised his hand to reach for the belt around his body.
Babe uses high speed from the start. He felt it was much faster than when
he was a spectator on the sidelines. Plus, the race looked much scarier
because this was a Night Race, where the side of the road was not very
bright, only the street lights and a few building lights provided sufficient
lighting. The rest, there was only light from the headlights of each car.

Babe said in annoyance when a green car purposely tried to pull up behind
him, which Charlie assumed belonged to Babe's ex-boyfriend. The reason
is, Babe looks more annoyed than usual. The beautiful racer stepped on the
gas pedal harder, until the car went faster than now, even reaching another
level. The car that was trying to enter from behind sped up and hit the wing,
before Charlie's eyes widened in surprise when the lime green car swerved
and hit the side of their car so hard that it almost hit the driver's side door.

"Damn bastard!" Babe gritted his teeth in annoyance. His slender hand
pulled the gear firmly before opening something between the seats. There
were some buttons on it that Charlie didn't know what they were. Babe
looked to the side at the location where the perverted ex-boyfriend's car was
chasing him. Meanwhile, his hand touched the red button and held it as if
preparing to press it.

"Can he do that?" Charlie asked confusedly. He didn't know that such a

collision could happen in a speed race. This is clearly cheating, right?

"If you can't compete on the field!" Babe answered while still looking at the
road ahead. But off the field, he can do anything.

"This is more dangerous than being caught by the police."

"Hold on tight."

"What?" Charlie turned to Babe who suddenly spoke like that.

"Hold on tight!"

Babe shouted loudly before pressing the red button and turning the steering
wheel hard. The speed of the car was already very fast, even faster than
before. The loud stomp caused Charlie to raise his hand and grab the handle
above his head, because now Babe was turning the car around to push the
green car until it was stuck in the middle of the track, before returning to
the middle and accelerating to get away from the troublemaker.

"Damn!!" Babe stepped on the accelerator and cursed in frustration.

Meanwhile, Charlie was still sitting there, frozen in shock. The feeling just
now was almost no different from driving a car and hitting other people.
The accidents are also more serious than driving on normal roads. "When
it's your turn to compete, don't drive like this, Charlie."

"What if someone else bumps into me like that?"

"Then hit them back harder."

Charlie couldn't help but smile when he heard such teachings. He thought
Babe would tell him to find a way to avoid it. But seeing the strong pushing
force just now, he thought his expectations were a bit wrong. Otherwise, he
wouldn't know what his nature was like.

"Crap!"

Charlie could only answer like that. Because after that, he had to run out of
breath many times because of Babe's carelessness in driving. Competing
outside the track like this is much scarier than competing on the track,
because there are almost no rules.

The only rule he knows is that everyone starts from the same place and
must reach the finish line first. Therefore, the entire journey is filled with
many sensations. Both of them were hit and almost thrown. They were
pressed together on both sides until Charlie thought they would break. But
he was lucky to survive because of the power of the machine and Babe's
control.
If someone else had been driving, he might have died.

This competition round uses a rather long route and has many obstacles. In
the final kilometers, Babe's enemy, Green Lime, was still trying to catch
him, hoping to get into trouble again. Babe's black car, which was hit by
another car on the way, seemed quite tough, because he was still able to
fight until the last second. Babe turned the wheel and hit the green car with
full force until it flew across the middle lane, before finally delivering his
favorite car which was quite messy to the finish line.

"Wow...amazing," Charlie said with an astonished expression as soon as the

car stopped.

Loud cheers echoed around the car. Meanwhile, the driver collapsed into
the seat in exhaustion. It seems Babe is pretty tired of being the one
everyone pays attention to. All the cars were driving towards them without
stopping. Even though he was the number one racer, it wasn't strange at all
that he felt exhausted like this.

"If you want to be like me, you have to face it like this," Babe said quietly.
"Do you like it?"

"This is a little scarier than I thought," said the tall man as he slowly
unfastened his seat belt. "But I think it's fun."

"Even though before, you were still acting like you were going to cry."

"This is the first time, is it okay to be surprised?"

"You did good!" Babe chuckled before the conversation was interrupted by
a few soft taps on the car window.

Babe rolled down the window and found that the person was the woman
from earlier. He handed Babe a brown envelope and said a few words, then
he walked off with a tall man who might also be a race car driver.

"Take it." Babe threw the envelope into Charlie's lap. The boy blinked in
confusion before taking it and opening it, but his eyes widened in shock
when he saw what was inside.

It is money.

There's a lot of money too.

"Why give it to me?" Charlie asked with a surprised expression.

"The betting money should be around 100,000 baht," Babe said in a calm
voice while twisting his neck back and forth as if he was a little sore from
the previous competition. But that doesn't stop Charlie from understanding
what it means to give him money. "Costs lead you to danger."

"But I wanted to come myself," protested the young man. "I should be more
grateful to you for bringing me here."

"Can you take it and be quiet?"

"But this is too much—"

"Oh, my head is dizzy," Babe shouted, irritated by the incessant bickering

of stupid children. Charlie automatically jerked back his neck as he realized
that he had inadvertently pissed Babe off again. But he was very surprised
by this money. The amount is by no means small. "You don't need to talk
much, okay? I didn't give it to you for free."

"means-""

"I'm tired." Babe turned to look at the young man sitting next to him with a
bit of annoyance on his face because of Charlie's naivety.

"That.."

"What is that?"

"That..." The glasses-wearing boy's expressionless face returned again,

because he didn't know what Babe was talking about. At first, he
understood that Babe just wanted to complain about being tired, but from
the way he turned his head and raised an eyebrow at him, it seemed like he
wanted an answer. Charlie thought it might not be just a simple complaint.

"Are you really that stupid, Charlie?"

"...I'm sorry," was all the stupid kid answered, because he didn't know what
Babe wanted to hear. In the end, the beautiful senior could only sigh in
exhaustion, before reaching out and squeezing the young alpha's lips with
his greasy fangs. He brought his innocent face closer to him, as if he wanted
to teach him a lesson.

"Now I'm tired. You have to please me," Babe said quietly. His beautiful,
slender eyes stared into the stupid puppy's eyes before continuing. "This
money is risk money, pocket money, and salary."

"..."

"So the work will be worth the money."

"..."

"Did you understand?"

Charlie blinked. He always understood that everything he was doing to

Babe now was to get Babe to lend him a car. But he didn't know that he
would get a salary or pocket money too.

This way, he would make a profit.

Right?

The roadside rest area at 01.00 was rather quiet. I don't know if there's
anyone traveling in the middle of the night tonight or because this place is
outside the city. In this open field, there was only one Babe's luxury car
parked. This point seems to be a resting place as well as a viewing point
because it is a point where you can see the city from a high angle, and the
surrounding area is full of trees. There was only one light that was not very
bright. They had to turn on their car lights so they could see the road.
"...Emmhh"

Sweet moans filled his throat with satisfaction. Babe sat in the driver's seat
with the car door open. He sat facing outside the car. His two slender legs
were spread wide. One side was propped on the floor, while the other leg
rested on the young alpha's broad shoulder. Meanwhile, the person who was
willing to be used as a footrest instead knelt beside the car, not caring that
his knees were stained with dirt on the ground, because at this time the
young man was fully focused on his task.

"Oh that's good." Babe continued to praise, as Charlie's tongue movements

increased. Every time they do it, he really shows off his skills, as if this kid
is constantly observing how much Babe likes what he's doing, and then
deliberately doing it as often as possible until Babe is completely tingling.

"P'Babe," Charlie pressed a kiss to the soft hole, before tilting his head to
rest on the beautiful senior's stomach. He looked at the other person as if he
was pleading. "I can not take it anymore."

"Are you hardened yet?"

"Already from earlier."

"What?" Babe just laughed as he reached out and grabbed the packet of
condoms from the front of the car. "You just lick it and it makes you so
hard?"

"So you don't want it?"

"Don't say I want you," the older man pursed his lips as if he didn't want to
admit it. However, the move backfired in subtle ways. His slender fingers
pressed the button to recline the driver's seat before bending down and
looking at the boy as he said, "Come on..."

Charlie loosened his pants just enough to get his cock out. He took the
condom from Babe, tore off the wrapper and hurriedly put it on before
quickly following and straddling the beautiful senior's body
"Ugh..." Babe gasped as his penis was fully inserted. His slender legs
opened slightly and wrapped around the tall figure's waist to bring him
closer. And Charlie started moving as soon as everyone was inside.

"What if someone sees?" the boy asked softly as he eagerly thrust his hips
into the beautiful alpha's tightness.

"Are you going to stop?"

"Maybe we should close the door," Babe smiled, happy to hear that answer.
Charlie chose to close the car door and continue rather than stopping
completely. And that was the answer he wanted. "And turn off the lights."

"Just take off your glasses and you won't be able to see. Are you still going
to turn off the lights?"

"I turned off the lights because I didn't want anyone to see it."

"I don't care at all. If other people see it, it's fine."

"I don't care if other people find out." Charlie quickened his hips, before
bending down to lean against the sweet neck of the beautiful Alpha who
almost always seduced him. "But I don't want anyone to see when I fuck
you."

"Are you embarrassed?" Babe grabbed the hair at the nape of the boy's
neck, lifting his hips to support his dick going deeper. "You know, everyone
wants to fuck me— ah..."

"But if you let other people see you like this, it won't be fun," Charlie
whispered softly in Beb's ear, his low voice more hoarse than his normal
voice. And the sound made Babe's stomach tingle unbearably. "You'll let
them imagine it."

"Like how you think about me when you masturbate?"

"I stopped doing that because now I'm actually fucking you."
Babe smiled, satisfied with Charlie's self-taught mouth to mouth skills. The
first time, this man didn't dare to talk to his like this, so he taught him the
correct and pleasant way. Now Charlie is doing very well.

"Ah— do it again."

"Is this what you want?"

"Oh—yeah... You're really strong. Ah..." Babe threw his head back and
moaned in pleasure when Charlie immediately hit him. The tip of his hard
cock hit his prostate with every thrust as if on purpose. "I like it like this.
Ah—remember that."

"Yes," Charlie answered meekly. He will write it in his brain and body that
Babe is happy with this position and angle. "I will do this pose often."

"Ah—yes...that's good."

"And what position do you like?"

"Stand"

"Stand?"

"Oh..." Babe bit his lip and frowned throughout their conversation.
Meanwhile, the young man still continued to exude his stubbornness. The
huge cock was deep inside him and hard enough to press against his
prostate, causing it to vibrate easily. "It feels good."

"Does it feel good?"

"If people do it, that means it's really good."

"I guess I should try it."

"Ah!" After saying that, the stupid boy immediately started his experiment.
Charlie stepped back and stood outside the car, before pulling Babe out to
stand next to the car together. The tall figure pushed Babe's thin back
against the side of the car and pushed his own body closer and kissed
Babe's lips passionately. A large hand caressed him slender thigh deliciously
before slowly lifting Babe's right leg up and hooking it around his own
waist, to insert his penis into his hole again.

"Is it like this?" Charlie asked as he thrust his hips and pressed Babe down
on his dick, with increasing arousal.

"Ah— yes, that's right...."

"Then, get ready...."

"Ah!" Babe hugged the tall alpha's neck tightly. In his head, he was thinking
what would he do if someone walked by at this time? But, it was very dark
and quiet right now, so he couldn't help but think about it.

Charlie still had all his clothes on. Meanwhile, Babe only wore a t-shirt
with underwear that was torn due to his activities. They stroke each other,
while his penis is still in Babe's back hole and goes in and out quickly. His
legs started to tremble slightly as his entire body stiffened. The more
Charlie bent his knees and pushed his cock into strange angles, the more
excited he became until his brain went completely blank.

"P'Babe..." the tall figure whispered to the beautiful senior in a hoarse

voice.

"Yes..."

"Who is it?"

"Which one?"

"The one who drives the green car," Charlie said, before he couldn't help
but lick the scent on his neck.

Babe's body smells so good that some omegas even have to give up. He
thought, if one day he became really crazy about his beautiful senior, he
might accidentally bite him.
"That guy—ah," Babe said with difficulty. Because he felt almost at the
point of his release. "...my old partner."

"Is he not your ex-girlfriend?"

"How could I date such an ugly person— ah, ah, Charlie, I'll be there."

"So, you're saying that being with other people is more fun?" A deep voice
whispered softly in his ear. Charlie deliberately breathed into Babe's ear.
Meanwhile, his hips were moving so hard that Babe shook his head. "I
mean...me?!"

"Before I met you, I had sex with a lot of people."

"And does that include me?"

Babe's brain was completely foggy. He felt like when he drank a glass of
strong alcohol he could barely defend himself. His body was caressed by
the big alpha and he rammed his dick repeatedly until his knees almost gave
out. And that person also dared to ask him strange questions.

"No...!"

"Is it true?"

"Emmhh..." Babe bit his lip and looked up excitedly. He was almost there,
he was close to his release, moments away, "Ah— you suck!"

"You really mean!"

"You need to practice more."

"Yeah, I'll practice a lot."

"Ah! Ah...Akkhh...!"

The stupid boy promised to practice his skills to become more proficient.
But at the same time, he lifted his slender legs up in the air and thrust his
cock so fast that it made Babe gasp. Clear water seeped into the corners of
his eyes and the delicate skin within them, all red.

He really needed to practice more.

"Are you almost there?"

"Almost— ah! A little bit more...!"

"Ah— P'Babe," a deep voice sounded near Babe's ear. Both of their desires
skyrocketed. The more often they do it outdoors like this, the more it
creates a feeling that is clearly different from sex in bed. "Where should I
cum—oh, where should I cum?"

"In the mouth..."

"You're so perverted..."

"Ah! Ah...!"

"You really want to get a return on your money, hm?"

"Quick, Charlie—quick...."

Babe said, urging him impatiently. He hugged his tall figure tightly while
bouncing his hips, resisting the movements of his hard cock without giving
up. His speed became faster and faster until his body convulsed. Babe felt
numb all over his body before the oppression was released. And in the same
rhythm, Charlie withdrew his penis, opened the condom, and he hurriedly
pushed Babe to his knees on his shoulders.

"Ah— this... Suck it!"

Babe got goosebumps when he heard that sentence. Charlie took his dick,
put it in Babe's mouth and pushed it all the way in. A thick, cloudy liquid
squirted into Babe's small mouth as he requested. Meanwhile, the young
alpha raised his head and let out a sharp breath. His muscles twitched and
tensed for some time before gradually relaxing.
"Ugh— Umh...." Babe let his mouth engulf the huge cock and repeated this
several times, as if to squeeze out every drop of pressure. Charlie, still
panting, reached out and gently stroked Babe's head. This was the first time
he could stroke Babe's head, because in normal times, he would definitely
be scolded.

"Is everything clean?" the tall man said softly as Babe continued to use his
hand to hold Charlie's cock and lick the tip, even though he was already
done.

"Fuck you, bitch!" Once he finished, he felt satisfied. Babe immediately

started cursing and cursing while still sticking his tongue out to play with
his dick.

"Sorry..." Charlie apologized with an apologetic expression on his face. He

liked to think about the unimaginable picture between him and Babe at the
moment, coupled with the fact that Babe liked to give money and buy
things for him.

It's like... what's it called?

What is a Sugar Mommy?

"You act like a babysitter every day," Babe grumbled noncommittally as he

got up and turned around to get the pants he had left in the car and put them
back on. "So, do you have anything to do tomorrow?"

"There's work in my room," Charlie answered as he straightened his

clothes. Then he secretly reached inside and took the glasses that were on
the dashboard in front of the car and put them on so he could see everything
clearly and return to normal. "Can you take me to my room?"

"Why should I take you?"

"Ah—then that's fine." The young man looked confused as he looked left
and right, a little confused about how to find his way back. If Babe didn't
want to take him, this place was far away and quiet, plus it was very late
and there were no buses still running. Since they came here, it was only his
car and he hadn't seen any car pass by.

"I gave you five hundred thousand baht in pocket money. Are you still
going to sleep in your own room?"

Babe looked at the stupid kid standing there acting like a kid whose mom
left him at the register and his mom walked back to get more stuff.
Sometimes Charlie was so naive that he was speechless. At first, he thought
he was a criminal. But how is that possible? What would a person like this
do to fool others? He was the one who would be deceived, no matter what.

"...Can I sleep with you?" Charlie asked with an innocent face. He didn't
know that Babe would let him sleep with him because usually he would tell
him to leave after doing something like this. Once he was done, he had to
go back, unless they made it until the morning, he would receive an
exception.

"You really are a top class babysitter, Charlie." Babe pursed his lips in
annoyance.

The young alpha's mouth fell open, not knowing how to answer. Who
would have thought Babe had so many demands? Even though they just did
it this morning. Before the competition, he teased him endlessly. And what
about just now? is that not enough? He was starting to understand why
Babe had to always look for a permanent partner.

"Sorry," Charlie said in such an apologetic tone that it seemed like a slogan.
Alas, he really didn't understand what he was apologizing for. He himself
did nothing wrong but he apologized. "I didn't know you wanted to do it
again. I thought you were tired."

"Is it me or are you tired?" Babe narrowed his eyes mockingly at the young
man, making the person he was teasing quickly shake his head in rejection.

"I'm not tired. I can do what you want."

Babe chuckled softly, with a hint of amusement and affection, he walked
closer to his stupid alpha, before standing on his tiptoes and gently pressing
a kiss to the tall figure's lips. He did so for a few seconds and then pulled
away.

"Very good, Charlie." praised the beautiful senior with a smile like admiring
a puppy who was good at running with balls and the like, "Don't be
stubborn, understand?"

"Yes." Charlie nodded obediently.

"If you have to do it, do it well," said Babe while patting the head of the
alpha who was ten centimeters taller than himself without feeling the
slightest bit embarrassed. "Don't be stubborn and don't be naughty."

"...Yes"

"If you do well tonight, tomorrow I will take you to see the car."

"..."

"Okay?"

And just hearing the word car, the stupid Alpha nodded until his throat
almost choked.

This man really is still a kid.

__________
 Chapter 3 (Part 1/2)

Special thanks to miss_roxy_for proofreading this chapter. LOVE U....

******

"What's up, Babe?"

Way greeted his friend with a smile as soon as Babe entered the garage.
Babe wore a black shirt from a well-known brand, loose trousers and stylish
sunglasses, and looked good as usual, even though for the past few weeks,
Babe rarely appeared to see his friends.

"Hello handsome..." The slender figure took off his sunglasses before
raising one arm to circle his tall friend's neck and placed a soft kiss on his
cheek in the flirtatious way he always liked. "Did you miss me?"

"I'd rather ask if you missed me," Way said sarcastically. "You don't even go
to clubs at all."

"Oh, sorry. Recently I've been practicing Dharma."

"Hah, that's almost done."

Babe chuckled, happy that Way could still take his jokes well. If he didn't
count himself, he thought that Way was the one who comprehended and
understood him the most. It wasn't surprising that people often mistakenly
thought they had a special relationship.

"Oh, I brought the child with me," Babe said before turning around and
beckoning a tall young man who had been following behind him from the
start to come over and stand near him. Speaking to the plain-faced
bespectacled boy, he said in a calm voice , "This is my friend Way. He owns
the garage and also manages the pit at the stadium. Let's get to know each
other."

"Sawatdeekrap..." The boy lowered his head towards Way awkwardly,

while Way nodded and chuckled at the boy's personality which didn't seem
to match Babe's at all.

"His name is Charlie." The famous racer introduced Charlie in a short way,
as if he didn't want them to get to know each other. Babe didn't go into any
detail about Charlie at all. Way could feel what kind of relationship this
child had with his friend. It was just a little surprising that Babe seemed to
have changed his type a little this time.

Charlie seemed different from Babe's previous partners, and at the same
time, Babe seemed more possessive of this child than any other partner.

"Wadee, Charlie." Way said this with a friendly smile, but in Charlie's eyes,
this smile made him feel a little tense. He wasn't sure, maybe he was
overthinking it, but it felt like he was teasing him. Then in his mind, he
thought it must be something else.

"Don't tease him," Babe raised his hand and waved it in front of Way's face,
as if knowing that a smile like that would cause a frightened child like
Charlie to act inappropriately. Way saw this and laughed happily. His friend
really understood every step of the way. "Take care of my car. I need a new
car. Last night I was attacked so hard, it almost ended."

"Oh, I heard it from Billy," Way answered casually as he took the car keys
from Babe. This guy always used valuable cars and always gave the best
care to them. How much would it cost? Tens of millions? That didn't matter
to someone like Pit Babe because he only cared about winning. "So which
one will you take?"

"Let's see," Babe answered quietly. Then, nodding his head towards the
young man standing tensely beside him, he added, "And let me see the car
for this kid too."
Way smiled when he heard that. Meanwhile, Charlie, who was already
nervous, became even more nervous when he saw Babe's close friend. He
didn't know what that smile meant. Maybe he was making fun of him, but
he hadn't even done anything. Or, was it weird that Babe brought him here?

"Sure," Way answered before giving Charlie a gentle nod. "Come on, kid,
which one do you want?"

"Pick one and take it." Babe turned around and said softly to Charlie when
the young man still looked nervous, not daring to follow Way into the
showroom. However, when it was confirmed by Babe, Charlie felt a little
more comfortable.

"Let's go together..." Charlie still wasn't comfortable enough to be away

from Babe. Charlie took a short step behind Way, turned around and
gestured to Babe quickly, and whispered to urge the others to walk quickly
because he really didn't want to be alone with Way.

Babe, who saw this, could only roll his eyes at Charlie's shy and childish
behavior. In the end, he still had to nod and follow the boy closely.

"Which do you like?" Way asked as he reached out to press a small button
on the side of one of the pillars, before the large automatic door slowly
moved upwards according to the command system. Within seconds, no less
than ten supercars appeared in front of Charlie.

The young man looked into the showroom with sparkling eyes that couldn't
be hidden. This showroom was bigger than he thought. It was separated into
two sides. Each side had different luxury car models lined up beautifully.
All the cars he saw at the moment were Babe's cars, and he was allowed to
choose any one of them.

Extraordinary.

"What are you doing standing still? Come on, make your choice." Babe
pushed Charlie's shoulder, who just stood there frozen. How could this
stupid alpha act like a child who had come to a toy store for the first time?
"Do you have a model in mind?" Way asked Charlie in a friendly tone while
inviting other people around to see Babe's children, who he had looked after
since the beginning when Babe started collecting supercars. "Famous
models of any brand, Babe has almost all of them."

"I'm not looking at any model in particular," Charlie answered casually as

he stared intently at the luxury cars lined up on both sides. "If I get one
that's fast, then that's good."

"A powerful car is a good thing, but the most important thing is to choose
one that suits you," Way explained in a way that Charlie thought was
friendlier than the first.

"But I don't know which one suits me..."

"Don't think too much. People who are good at driving are good at what
they do." Babe, who was following beside him, struck a hovering pose that
was so annoying that Way couldn't help but turn around and sneer at the
dandy.

"Not everyone is like you," Way sneered at the number one driver. Mister
Number One didn't seem affected in the slightest.

"It's true, if they were all as good as me, there would probably be number
ones all over the country."

"So arrogant and confident."

"Of course."

As the two friends were chatting back and forth, Charlie, who was thinking
hard about which car to choose, suddenly felt attracted to a car as soon as
he saw it. Long legs stepped forward to take a closer look, leaving the two
people to argue with each other as they pleased. Personally, he wanted to
take a closer look at this car.

Charlie reached out and gently touched the dark gray Koenigsegg Gemera,
tracing his fingertips slowly across the shiny surface. He looked around the
car and couldn't take his eyes off it because it looked so beautiful and
attracted Charlie's feelings.

"Your son has found his soulmate," Way gave up trying to argue with the
spoiled brat, before speaking softly while nodding his head towards Charlie
who was staring intently at one of Babe's first beloved children.

"Hah?" Babe shifted his gaze along the street, before making a slightly
surprised face when he saw that Charlie's choice was Koenigsegg. Sure, it
was a high-performance car, and it was also very expensive. He just didn't
think a stupid kid like Charlie would know about it.

"Nice eyes, kid." Way walked over to Charlie and said in a casual tone, "Do
you like it?"

"Yes," the young man immediately nodded, his eyes still not leaving the
nine-digit hypercar, "What do you think?"

"Mega-GT 4 seats, 3 cylinder petrol, 2.0, electric motor, 1,700 horsepower,

111 million more"

"Does that mean it's good?"

"Even better!!"

"I like this one," Charlie smiled before turning to Babe, who was just
watching from a distance. The look of interest on Charlie's face made Babe
feel unspeakable satisfaction, and he certainly began to understand why
people who raised children were so soft-hearted that he could buy this and
that for him without the slightest regret.

When the child smiled and was happy, Babe felt a strange feeling in his
heart.

"This is my first supercar. It has extraordinary performance and high value,"

Babe said quietly as he walked closer to the young man. "Did you see it
too?"

"Not at all."
"Is this what you randomly picked?"

"No." Charlie shook his head slowly before dragging his palms across the
hood of the car again, as if recalling the memories that rose to the surface of
the first time he saw this car. "I remember you driving this car in last
season's finale."

"..."

"It is very cool."

Silently, Way turned around and widened his eyes at Babe as if to say, 'does
he know that much?' Meanwhile, Babe just shrugged his shoulders and
pursed his lips in an annoyed expression.

"If you like it, take it."

Babe answered easily as if he had just given an old toy to his little
grandson. Babe turned and nodded, signaling to Way, who smiled and
walked to the end of the showroom to open the safe that contained car keys
neatly hung in rows.

"Thank you."

"Don't be in a rush to thank me," Babe said as he took the car keys from
Way, then handed them to Charlie. "You'll have to pay me back properly."

"You can charge full price for the car."

"Of course!! Who would be so stupid as to give away this car for free, when
there are only 300 models in the world?" Babe said with an expression like
an adult threatening a child who, if they were a normal 22 year old,
wouldn't be afraid of a threat like this. However, because this young alpha
was more timid than the others, the threat seemed to affect him. "If you
don't take care of it and don't show your best abilities, not only will I
confiscate the car, I will also cut off your penis, understood?"

"I understand," Charlie answered with a wry smile.

"Oh, that's good," Babe kept a calm face and nodded towards the beautiful
car. "Now get in the car, you're taking me for a ride."

"Now?"

"Oh, you thought I brought you here to kiss?"

Charlie's face became expressionless as soon as he heard that. It was true

that he had been waiting for this day for a long time, but when he thought
about actually driving it, he became nervous. At this moment, he seemed to
want to smile, but he couldn't do it. He was worried about driving a car
worth hundreds of millions of baht and crashing into something before he
even got the chance to race on the track. But judging from the serious
expression on Babe's face, it seemed like he had no choice but to open the
car door and sit in the seat.

"I'll go first, handsome." After Charlie, the cowardly boy, agreed to sit in
the driver's side on Babe's orders, Mr. Number One got up and sat in the
passenger side, then lowered the window and stuck his head out with the
intention of saying goodbye to his close friend for a moment. "I'll go back
to look at my car today. Take good care of him."

"Yeah, yeah," Way said sarcastically, moving to the side to make way for
his beloved beauty to take off easily. "Whenever the kid is away, you can
always stop by."

"Darling, see you later. Ah, you're so handsome today," Babe squeezed her
voice a little, before the sound of the Königssegg engine sounded. This
indicated that the car had started to follow the orders of its new owner,
Charlie.

In the end, Way could only watch the back of the luxury hypercar leave the
garage with a strange feeling in his heart about Babe's new partner.

Babe ordered Charlie to drive two laps around the track for his own safety.
The results weren't as bad as he'd imagined. Charlie could drive well
according to normal people's standards. However, as a racer, he probably
needed to practice a lot, as he had almost no technique at all. Plus, he still
didn't know some of the functions of his hypercar, so today he had Charlie
get used to the car by driving him back to the condo first.

"Go slowly, don't be too hasty." Because of Charlie's excitement, Babe had
to continue to put a brake on the desires of the person next to him, which he
could understand because a supercar alone was powerful enough. But, this
stupid kid chose a hypercar to drive for the first time. Even just by lightly
touching the gas pedal, the car would fly at high speed.

"I really want to try driving like in a race just once."

"You need to learn the basics of drifting first. Just ride this and you'll be
able to get to the field first."

"Okay, you're going to teach me a lesson, right?"

"Don't get too excited yet, you have to satisfy me first." Babe answered
while still looking at the road in front of him for fear that this young alpha
would happily drive until he hit the back of another car.

"I thought you were always in the mood."

"I don't drive in a horny mood," Charlie chuckled when he saw Babe's
irritated expression, even though he was still a little afraid of Babe.
However, recently the tension lessened a bit. At least he felt comfortable
having Babe beside him, unlike when he was with someone who wasn't
close to him like Way.

"I think it's a unique technique."

"...If it helps me drive better, shouldn't I take it out before every race?"

"Does that mean if you don't have sex before a race, you'll drive worse?"
The young man raised his eyebrows slightly and his eyes remained focused
on the road. Seeing this, Babe smiled a little as his bullshit brain came up
with something fun.

"Actually, I'm not sure if that has anything to do with it," Babe answered
with a smile, "but I'd like to know, too."
"I might have to try that someday," Charlie chuckled, completely unaware
of his fate. The stupid child didn't realize that the devil was actually plotting
evil plans in his heart, while using the driving problem as a good excuse.

"Really, I have to try it." After saying that, his slender hand immediately
moved to land on the front of Charlie's leg. The young man accidentally
automatically tensed, even though Babe was always touching his genitals.
However, when he had to concentrate on driving like this, he felt nervous.

"I'll stop the car," the tall man said softly, he knew Babe wanted to stop
him. There was no way someone like him could stop Babe, but he hoped the
other would remember that this was his first time driving this car. That was,
he wasn't that skilled yet.

"No, just focus on driving. Don't get distracted."

"But you're making it hard to concentrate."

"Are you going to blame me?"

Of course, Charlie didn't have that courage. No matter how much he wanted
to argue, he could only reluctantly shut his mouth and sit quietly and let
Babe do whatever he wanted. In fact, he didn't have the courage to tolerate
this kind of behavior. He boldly admitted that he found it interesting too. He
was just worried about his safety.

"If you're scared, drive slowly," Babe said quietly, before his slender palm
reached the center of Charlie's crotch. The tall figure eased up on the
accelerator slightly and concentrated more on driving. "Look at the road,
don't look at anything else."

"Yes," Charlie answered meekly. He breathed slowly as Babe's warm hands

began to squeeze his center. Babe looked forward as if he was helping him
pay attention to the road like before, but the hand that was working didn't
look the same.

"I just touched you for a moment, and you're already this hard!" The
beautiful senior teased . "You like it, hm?"
"Very much..."

"Should I continue?"

"If it had been someone else's hand, maybe that wouldn't have happened."
Charlie's answer seemed to satisfy Babe. The figure smiled slightly before
turning his gaze to look at the tall figure's tightened and swollen crotch. He
moved his hand to unbutton his trousers, followed by pulling the zipper
down carefully and put his hand inside to touch the masculinity hidden
beneath the underwear, with a more intimate touch.

"Concentrate, Charlie."

"Yes..." The tall figure started making soft sounds in his throat, and the
closer the contact, the more aroused he became.

"Get on the toll road."

"Yes?"

"Why?" Babe raised an eyebrow when Charlie didn't seem to want to go on

the highway. "Are you afraid you won't be able to stop on the side of the
road?"

"But..."

"I won't let you stop."

"P'Beb..."

"Don't complain, just drive," the man smiled amusedly. On the one, hand he
felt sorry for him, but for the most part, he was enjoying the excitement of
the moment. Babe knew that if he was really that horny, Charlie would want
to find a place to stop on the side of the road first.

But since he knew that, why did he choose to tell him to drive onto the
expressway? There was no way to stop and not enough time at red lights.
So on this stretch of the highway, he would have absolute control over
everything. "Stupid kid, your pants are getting really tight."
Charlie's face turned red as Babe teased him. It wasn't his fault; he couldn't
control it. Babe was the one who kept pressing him like that. It wasn't
unusual for his body to release some secretions.

"Um..." The tall figure made another sound in his throat as Babe reached
into his underwear and stroked him hard, then brought out the cock that was
becoming increasingly hard to relieve his discomfort.

"Look how hard you are," Babe licked his lips gently as the boy's cock
twitched in his hand from time to time. The penis, which was almost fully
extended, looked so tempting that Babe couldn't help but feel a tingle in his
stomach when he saw it. The image of an object penetrating him flashed
through his head. The familiar sensation made part of his body helplessly
grind his hips against the seat.

"Can I touch yours too?" Charlie asked in a voice that was huskier than
before, perhaps because of the power of lust that made him like this.

"No, you should focus on driving."

"Just a little...."

"I said no," Babe answered harshly. "You still don't drive very well."

"Then you shouldn't bother me now."

"So do you want me to stop?"

Even though he complained, when asked if he should stop, the young alpha
did not answer. Just by looking at that expression, Babe knew Charlie didn't
actually want him to stop at all. The child was just upset because he couldn't
touch him.

"Just wait, this won't take too long," Babe laughed. Using his free hand, he
unbuttoned the three buttons on his own shirt. The smooth breasts were
exposed and were so eye-catching that Charlie couldn't help but glance at
them secretly. Meanwhile, one of Babe's hands was playing with Charlie's
midsection as his other hand caressed his own chest. It showed that Babe
also felt the same passion as Charlie. "You don't need to speed up. Just keep
driving."

Charlie secretly frowned slightly at being caught off guard. His heart almost
wanted to fly back to his room at that moment, but he couldn't. It was even
more frustrating when considering the fact that no matter how fast the car
he was driving could go, he still had to drive slowly and calmly.

Babe withdrew the hand that was holding the boy's body part and hurriedly
licked the tips of his four fingers until they were wet, before returning them
to their original position and rubbed the saliva-stained fingertips together,
which of course caused the young alpha who was driving to clench his jaw
at the sensations that spread throughout his body.

"Your face is really horny right now," Babe teased. Meanwhile, his hands
moved to hold his manhood which was starting to dominate him with a
steady rhythm. "I can't take it anymore."

"If I didn't have to drive..."

"Why?" Babe made small noises at Charlie in a teasing tone. "Are you
going to make love to me?"

"You'd like that, wouldn't you?"

"Stop being narcissistic first."

Even though he spoke like that, Babe's heart became increasingly restless.
He couldn't focus on the road as much as he did at first, as his eyes kept
falling on the young Alpha who was driving. The cock in his hands was so
hard and big that he couldn't stop thinking about its touch inside his body.
The handsome face behind the glasses was the same, making Babe
suddenly remember the time they had sex when Charlie was still wearing
glasses like that, with an innocent and stupid face.

Ah... in the end, who was actually torturing whom?

"Oh... I think I'm getting there," Charlie said in a low voice. The more he
heard, the more Babe sped up the rhythm of his wrist movements. He could
see beads of sweat trickling down the tall figure's temples even though the
AC in the car was quite cold. It seemed like his alpha could barely take it
anymore. "Do you have tissues?"

"The car just came out of the garage. How can there be tissues?"

"But I'm actually getting there." The tall man was panting, because Babe's
palms kept pampering his midsection. His heat and softness felt so good
that he wanted to cum right now.

"Don't mess with my car!"

"P'Babe..." Charlie called Babe in a weak voice. The other person continued
to torture him ceaselessly.

"Are you really going to cum?"

"Yes...."

"Silly boy!!"

Babe moaned softly before quietly withdrawing the hand that was on the
gear lever, and leaned down to devour Charlie's center without warning.
Charlie, who had not been able to prepare himself, suddenly breathed
erratically. Luckily he maintained his awareness while driving very well.
He thought that he would soon reach the highway exit and in a few
moments, they'd arrive at Babe's condo. Of course, before that happened, he
had to finish. Otherwise, he would definitely die.

"Ah— Phi Babe, I'm close." Charlie's happy voice made Babe nod his head
faster. A slender hand caressed the base quickly, for just a moment. He felt a
twitch from Charlie's midsection, accompanied by a soft groan and pressure
at the back of his head.

"Ugh— Ugh...!" Babe moaned in his throat as his head was forced to accept
the cock almost to the hilt. The tip inevitably penetrated his throat and all
the pent up pressure was finally released. It was Babe's job to make sure not
a single drop got on the seats of his expensive car.

He didn't want to do something like that, but it was very necessary.

"You dare press my head, Charlie?" Babe raised his head and scolded the
stupid boy as soon as he took his lips off the tall man's cock. Charlie just
smiled back, not knowing how to defend himself, because just now he was
really pressing Babe's head with all his might.

"I'm afraid it will be a mess."

"Fuck!" The beautiful senior scolded softly, but his mouth was still busy
licking his penis non-stop, as if he wanted to clean it thoroughly. "Do you
think your penis is the size of your little finger?"

"I know how well you took it."

"Please, you don't have to say it."

"Really..." Charlie confirmed firmly. "I know you can do it."

"Damn you!"

Babe complained while his mouth was still messing with that part. Charlie
didn't know how to stop it. He was glad Babe did it, but on the other hand,
he was afraid it would wake up again. All he could do was let it be.

As Babe laid with his head in his lap and played with his dick, Charlie's
eyes kept glancing back and forth in the rearview mirror. He felt like the
white car behind him had been following him since before he reached the
highway. Because he wasn't driving very fast at the moment, several cars
chose to pass him, but that car refused to pass. Plus, it looked even more
obvious and abnormal when he exited the highway and the car was still
right behind him.

This was not a coincidence.

.
.

.
 Chapter 3 (Part 2/2)

Proofread by miss_roxy_

*****

The tall figure tried to make a detour at several intersections that didn't
really need to be passed, just to make sure one last time. Sure enough, the
car was still following him. No matter which way he tried to turn, he
couldn't shake it off. The closer they got to Babe's condo, the more visible
the car was than at first. Charlie chose to turn around and drive in another
direction instead of heading straight for the condo like he was supposed to.

"Why are you turning so much," said Babe, gesturing to lift his head from
Charlie's lap. "Are you lost?"

"Don't do that yet," Charlie reached out and pushed Babe's head down, not
letting him get up. Charlie's serious expression immediately gave Babe a
strange feeling, "Continue a little longer."

"What right do you have—"

"We're almost there," the tall man said, then looked out with eyes Babe was
sure he'd never seen before. The only look in Charlie's eyes that Babe
remembered was the stupid, docile look when he looked at him. It wasn't
the serious and stern look like now.

What's that?

"What's wrong with you?"

"Nothing, I just want to do it again," Charlie said quietly before a large

hand turned the wheel so hard that Babe, who was bent over the other's lap,
staggered.

"Hey, drive carefully."

"Sorry," the tall man said hastily, "but could you do it again? Once we get to
the room, we can continue together."

Babe still didn't understand what happened. Why was Charlie frowning and
driving in a strange way? What's worse was that instead of trying to think of
an answer to that question, he kept thinking that Charlie looked hot right
now. That was because, for a moment, he felt that this stupid kid didn't look
as stupid as he did every day, and with such a serious face, it strangely
aroused his deepest passion.

He seemed really crazy...

Really crazy! How could he keep doing it without getting tired? Babe
teased the creature in his mouth with pleasure. Meanwhile, Charlie
continued to drive with a tense expression on his face, as if he knew how
that expression aroused the man next to him.

And only a few minutes later, the luxury car finally stopped in the parking
lot of Babe's condominium. As soon as the car came to a complete stop,
Charlie hurriedly pulled the thin body still buried in his lap and kissed
Babe's whole lips without hesitation, as if he had been patient for too long.

"Emhh..." Babe made a sound in his throat because of the passionate kiss
his partner gave him. He knew Charlie had been patient for a long time
because he had also done the same thing. He was enjoying what he was
doing now, and at the same time, couldn't wait to get to the room soon
because he wanted to do everything he wanted to do.

I don't want to deal with this stupid kid anymore.

Fuck!!

"Sorry I drove so long..." Charlie whispered softly after they broke their
kiss. "I just met a driver who had no manners. I couldn't find the right
moment to turn around."

"Just now? Did you have any problems with the other car?"

"Yes."

"And you didn't tell me?" Babe frowned, surprised that Charlie was trying
to handle the situation himself without asking for his help. In fact, he
himself was not good at driving at all. "Are you really good at that?"

"I just wanted to try it," Charlie answered with a teasing smile before
leaning in and pressing a soft kiss to Babe's neck, as if both apologizing and
begging. "I really can't stand it. I've been holding it in for a long time."

"Tch..." Babe snorted before lightly punching the stupid kid's broad
shoulder. "If we go up to the bedroom and you can't satisfy me, you'll die."

"Okay," Charlie chuckled, "I'll do my best."

*** space here to indicate lapse in time

From what he thought, Babe was just taking advantage of that stupid alpha
at first. Now, it seemed like it was more than just taking advantage. For the
past week, Babe almost never let Charlie go home. There were times when
he went home, but Babe always called him to come back again for some
strange reason, like not wanting to eat alone, or having no one to be angry
at, which Charlie admitted he didn't understand. Regardless, he still came
every time Babe called. Recently, Babe told him to move his computer to
his condo, the reason being so that he wouldn't have to drive back to his
room, which would make it too late for him to do his work. This was
considered a good compromise because Babe initially said he would buy
him a new computer. But because Charlie asked him to, Babe let him bring
the old computer.

Today was another day where Charlie spent the whole day in front of the
computer because he had work to finish. Actually, they had been together
for quite a long time, but Babe had only found out a few days ago what
Charlie's job was. That stupid kid claimed to be a graphic designer and
editor. So, he had to sit and stare at a computer screen all day.

Sometimes he worked on graphic design, other times he edited videos for

clients that included brands and YouTubers. Babe had never seen a kid like
Charlie work before and thought it was a bit strange. That serious work
attitude made Charlie look 40 percent less stupid in Babe's eyes.

Babe came out into the living room several times, yet no matter how many
times he came out, Charlie remained sitting in the same position as if he had
been soldered there. The light from the computer screen reflected a blue
pattern similar to the image on the screen. Charlie's ears were covered by
headphones, indicating that his current job was some kind of video editing.
While he worked with determination, the owner of the room was standing at
the kitchen table pretending to be standing and drinking water, even though
his eyes were still staring non-stop at the workaholic child.

He was so focused that he still hadn't said a word to him that day. Did
Charlie owe money or what?

The young man who sat staring at the screen until his eyes almost fell out
let out a soft sigh. One hand lifted his glasses to rest on his head and tiredly
massaged his eye sockets before rolling his neck back and forth to stretch
after working all morning. Charlie seemed to be in a lot of pain having to
work at a low Japanese desk, as Babe doesn't have a computer desk, so he
had to sit and work on the living room floor for two days.

Babe had so much free time that he didn't know what to do, so he did what
he did by walking over and watching the man in glasses work. A figure
walked over and stood beside Charlie, staring intently at the screen. He had
never worked like this before so he wasn't very familiar with it. On the
screen, it looked like a fashion video for some brand. The messy screen
made Babe dizzy after looking at it for a moment. He respected this child
for being able to sit there for days.

"Is there something wrong?"

Charlie, seeing Babe standing there, pulled the headphones from one ear
and looked at him questioningly. The tall figure's face was clearly tired. His
hair was messy, like someone who had just woken up, even though Babe
had not seen the child sleep.

"No," Babe answered quietly, "I just wanted to see what you were up to."

"I'm editing the video. Almost done." The young man answered in a low
voice. "What do you want me to do?"

"What can you do for me? Look at your own condition first."

"When I've just finished work, I'm always like this. But that doesn't matter."

"What does this mean?" Babe reached out and gently stroked Charlie's
messy hair, annoyed at the smart mouth of the stupid alpha boy. "What
would I ask you to do?"

"I asked you, in case you were bored."

"Don't you always know what I want?"

"Is that so?" Charlie chuckled before lowering his head to rest on the front
of Babe's legs. The tip of his nose gently touched the leg sticking out of his
shorts, like a puppy begging its owner to play with it.

"What are you doing?" Babe asked quietly.

"I just want to play with you."

"Am I your playmate?"

"Sorry." The tall figure turned his face and looked at him with a tired smile.
Seeing that made Babe feel bad. He felt he was being mean. Even though
he hasn't done anything wrong, why should he let this kid come to him
when he's tired? That wasn't his responsibility at all.

"So you want to beg me, Charlie?"

"A little," the naive child answered honestly, "I'm tired."

"I really like the way you act like my husband," Babe grumbled
nonchalantly, guiding his hand to push the headphones on Charlie's head
down onto the other man's neck. He rubbed his messy head some more, like
he was playing with a puppy.

Charlie smiled broadly when he heard that. Before the alpha could protest,
he buried his face in Babe's thigh, slowly rubbing his sharp nose against the
alpha's beautiful skin. He pressed kisses to his soft and smooth skin like it
was a magic potion that would help relieve his fatigue. Charlie's panicked
and pleading attitude made Babe feel an indescribable sense of satisfaction.
He felt it wasn't his job to wait even though everyone else was tired, but he
liked the feeling that this child needed him so much that nothing could
replace him.

Maybe he was used to being number one.

Instead of just hiding his face, Charlie began to use both palms to caress the
thin figure's legs intimately. His large palm caressed its way down the wide
leg of Babe's shorts and onto his round ass. The young man took turns
caressing and squeezing it deliciously, while the person he asked couldn't
deny that this also made him feel happy.

"You said you would beg," Babe said in a calm voice, "I haven't given you
permission, so why do this?"

"My hand moved on its own," Charlie answered, still not taking his face off
Babe's thigh.

"Stop teasing me. You're just as horny."

"No."

"You're brave, huh!"

"You taught me." The tall figure placed a soft kiss on his smooth leg before
looking up and making eye contact with the person standing there. Even
now, Charlie's cheek was still pressed against Babe's thigh and wouldn't let
go. "I'm following you."

"You get better at arguing every day."

"Really?" Charlie replied with a smile, "I'm still sitting here imagining what
it would be like if I were there (babe's back hole)."

"..."

"Even under these circumstances, I can still do it."

"Oh, you've never been like this before," Babe nodded slightly as he
continued to stroke Charlie's head. "If you want to keep going, it's harder
than usual."

"How heavy is it?"

"It's so heavy that I won't let you go anywhere." Babe slid his hand down
from the top of his head to the side of Charlie's cheek. He slowly moved his
thumb to that cheek and squeezed it gently, "You have to stay with me until
I feel better."

"So before, I wasn't like that?"

"Maybe something like that," Babe shrugged lightly. "But multiply that by
five."

"Wow..."

"Prepare yourself!"

"That means if I go crazy, are you ready to take responsibility too?"

Those innocent eyes weren't as innocent as Babe remembered. It wasn't to

the point of being called hypocritical, but they just looked naughtier. It
seemed like they were gradually getting closer to revealing who the real
slave was. However, it wouldn't be much different from before, as stupid
children will still be stupid children. He couldn't get any better than this.
"Doesn't matter." Babe answered casually, as if he thought it was no big
deal. "How strong can a fake Alpha like you be? You don't even have a
scent. You might be a little lacking in pheromones."

"It might be like that." Charlie smiled a little before a large hand exerted
force and pulled the thin body down to sit on his lap in a very natural
movement. "That way, I won't get tired."

"Don't talk too much. I'm starting to get annoyed with you."

Finished talking, Babe brought his face closer to the other person's face and
gave him a passionate kiss. They caressed and exchanged kisses, pleasuring
each other. They did it every chance they got, but neither of them knew that
they were becoming more and more addicted to each other's tastes with
every exposure.

..

..

"You woke up so early."

Charlie, who had just come out of the room sleepily, greeted Babe who was
sitting on the living room sofa while dialing the phone. The young man
walked towards the kitchen before taking a glass and pouring water from
the cooler. He looked fresher than yesterday because he'd sent his work in
to his customers, so last night he got to play a little with Babe and felt much
more energetic.

"You're the one who woke up late," Babe said quietly, his eyes still glued to
the cell phone screen in his hand.

"I slept like the dead," Charlie chuckled, his eyes drifting to the living room
where Babe sat. His eyes suddenly fell on a large box by the wall. He was
sure he hadn't seen it there yesterday, so he asked the room owner curiously.
"What box is that?"

"My desk, just arrived," answered the owner of the room in a tired voice.
"Oh," the young man nodded slowly before placing his glass of water in the
sink and walking towards the living room. "May I assemble it for you?"

"Sure, go ahead."

"Okay..."

The boy answered with a smile, before dragging the large box to the center
of the room and opening it enthusiastically. He took out the manual, read it,
then carefully started assembling the parts of the table one by one. The
owner didn't even think to wake up and pay attention.

It took Charlie a while to put the pieces together properly because it looked
like a well-designed table. The way it was assembled was a bit complicated,
but as he looked at the manual carefully and followed it, the dark gray table
took shape.

"Where do you want to put it?" Once the next part was almost done, Charlie
realized that he hadn't even asked where Babe was going to put it. What
would he do if Babe wanted to install it in a place where it is difficult to
lift? The big table could be damaged because of it. What a fool, Charlie.

"Anywhere, you choose," Babe was still paying attention to the phone as
usual. This person didn't seem to care much about answering Charlie's
questions.

"Uh...but I don't know what you're going to use it for..."

"That's your computer desk. Wherever you want to put it, just put it."

Babe never cared about anyone, so it wasn't strange if he didn't care about
him. However, he thought it was strange that Babe had been acting like he
cared about him. He didn't think Babe would care about his computer desk.
Having to sit and work at a low Japanese desk was really tiring, but Charlie
hadn't even thought about wanting to get a better table. He only cared about
getting the job done. He was surprised that Babe knew this, and more than
that, the desk was this big. He still couldn't believe that it was his computer
desk, even though he had been secretly wondering from the start why Babe
would buy a complete computer desk like this when he didn't even have a
PC.

I wonder if he is actually a kind-hearted person hiding inside his cold

exterior?

"Thank you," Charlie said with a happy smile, while Babe just nodded.

When he realized that it was his own table, Charlie became even more
eager to assemble it. The boy smiled slightly as he took the remaining small
pieces and put them in place. He took a small nail and drove it into the nut
hole. With one hand, he searched for the screwdriver he remembered
leaving beside him.

"Ow...!"

Charlie suddenly shouted loudly, causing the person sitting with their head
down on the sofa to instantly rise automatically. Babe carelessly dropped
his phone on the couch and rushed over to Charlie, who had his hands on
the floor in shock.

"What happened?" Babe asked frantically. When he saw the drop of blood
on the floor, he was shocked.

"Cutter," Charlie answered with a slight frown. It seemed quite painful. Of

course, who wouldn't be sick with blood coming out like this, it's crazy.
Babe saw this and immediately ran to get the tissue on the table in front of
the sofa. He handed Charlie a tissue to wipe up the blood, then looked for
the cutter that Charlie mentioned. He quickly took it and put it away before
someone accidentally stepped on it and got hurt again.

"Why didn't you look at what you were doing?" Babe reprimanded Charlie
in a firm voice. Babe's annoyed expression made the boy feel guilty for
accidentally causing Babe to be annoyed because of him again. In fact, it
was just assembling an ordinary table, but he had messed it up.

When Babe saw the long wound on Charlie's hand, Babe looked even more
annoyed. "No matter what you do, you're never careful, huh? How can you
be so clumsy and hold on so hard? Are you stupid?"

"Sorry..." Charlie said guiltily.

"And I don't have first aid here." Babe sighed in frustration before getting
up, grabbing his wallet and key cards and rushing out of the room.

"Where are you going?" The clumsy boy quickly got up and grabbed Babe's
hand before he walked out.

"I'll buy something to treat your wound. Wait a moment."

"It's okay," Charlie refused frantically. "I'll buy it myself."

"If I let you walk around covered in blood, I'd be too heartless," Babe
replied lazily, before waving at Charlie while putting on a stern face to
prevent the other person from saying any more nonsense. "Sit down, I'll be
back."

"But that's not—"

"Sit down."

No matter how much he wanted to interrupt, when he was scolded by Babe,

Charlie didn't dare do anything. He could only stand firmly in place as he
regretfully watched Babe leave. Charlie was annoyed at himself for being
clumsy and careless, but at the same time also felt strangely anxious seeing
Babe go out alone like that.

Babe moved his feet quickly, annoyed. From the first second he saw Charlie
get hurt, he was quite upset. Now, he was even more upset because the
drugstore below the condo was closed, so he had to walk further. He turned
into a small alley he rarely traveled, hoping there would be a small
drugstore or convenience store. Luckily, walking a little further into the
alley, there was a drugstore. He asked the pharmacist to give him a set of
wound dressings. He paid and came back immediately because he was
afraid that the boy in the room would sit and wait for the wound to rot.
Babe walked while swinging a medicine bag without paying much attention
to his surroundings. In his head, he kept thinking about whether he was too
annoyed with Charlie just now. In fact, he knew it wasn't the boy's fault. It
was just that, when he saw Charlie's stupid face when he wounded himself,
he couldn't hold back his anger. What kind of person was so clumsy and
made mistakes in everything he did? He shouldn't have let him assemble the
table. If he did, he wouldn't have had to suffer this kind of stupid pain.

That was it.

If there was anyone to blame, it was definitely him.

Babe sighed tiredly to himself. Looking at the road ahead, he couldn't help
but take a deep breath. The road looked further than he remembered, plus
the sun was hot. Along the road in this area there were only long partitions
because it was a construction area. It seemed to be an addition to the same
group of condos he lived in, as it looked very large. There weren't many
cars passing by because it was a dead end alley, and residential houses
clustered at the mouth of the alley. He was still wondering, who would buy
medicine in that drugstore in the middle of the alley? Were they waiting to
sell it to the residents of this new complex?

Babe kept thinking about various things while his feet kept moving, hoping
to get back quickly, so he didn't care about what was happening around him.

Creak!

Bruk!

"Heeiii!"

Babe was shocked when he suddenly heard the sound of something falling,
and in the next second he saw a man fall face down on the road next to him.
Another man jumped on top of him, pressing his knees onto the first man's
back. With his hands pulled up and placed behind his back, it was like a
pose often taken by police in Western films.

What is this!
"You didn't get hit by anything, right?"

The man above turned to him and asked. Because of the shock of what
happened, Babe didn't realize who it was at first glance.

"Charlie?!"

As soon as he saw it clearly, Babe's eyes widened almost to the point of

collapsing. Currently, his head was full of questions. The first was, who was
the man Charlie was holding, and why? Second, how did Charlie get here?
Did he run from behind him at the other end of the alley?

"You're okay—hey!" Charlie turned to talk to him, but before he could

finish his sentence, the (seemingly) villain suddenly revolted, causing
Charlie to lose control and get kicked in the stomach. As he fell, the idiot
ran into the small alley ahead. Charlie saw that and immediately got up and
ran after him, but Babe rushed over and grabbed his arm to stop him.

"No need, no need to chase him," Babe let out a serious scolding voice.
Charlie still looked as if he wanted to follow that person. "What is this?
How did you get here?"

"Next time, don't walk through this alley," Charlie said quietly as he walked
over and picked up the short black stick that had fallen to the ground and
pressed on its side, bringing out the blade. Babe saw it and his eyes
immediately widened in surprise. "There's only a construction site here.
Many robbers attack people passing by."

"And who would have thought they would rob in broad daylight like this?"
Babe said with an expression that looked like he still couldn't believe that
he was almost robbed a few minutes ago. "And I'm a man. What kind of
prey do they think they're dealing with?"

"Well, he's got a knife. And you're just a bare-handed guy."

"You're empty-handed too." As he spoke, Babe started to focus on Charlie

who'd suddenly appeared out of nowhere. He'd also easily defeated the
thief, in a way that Babe thought someone who was always afraid like
Charlie couldn't do. "Your hand is hurt. Why did you come out?"

"..."

"And how did you come from there?"

Charlie blinked, as if he'd just realized he wasn't supposed to be there.

"Ouch!"

Charlie grimaced and held the hand that was cut by the cutter as if he had
just felt the pain.

"Look at you, I really want to slap you!" Babe complained, annoyed with
Charlie's attitude. But Babe hurriedly grabbed the other person's hand to
look at him when he heard such a scream. "Look, the wound is getting
worse. Are you crazy, Charlie?"

It seemed that the worsening condition of Charlie's hands had made Babe
forget all about the tall alpha's strange business. Babe pulled Charlie's arm
to stand on the sidewalk where there was a small shady tree, before
reaching out his hand to look for the gauze in the medicine bag he was
holding. He opened the package and wiped the stupid kid's blood first,
because it looked like Charlie had just handled the little thief without any
care of his own hands. The blood that should have stopped came flowing
out again.

"Clean it up first, then I'll treat your wound in the room," Babe said,
frowning. Just now, he really thought he could stop being annoyed with
Charlie, but this kid still found things to irritate him again and again. He
couldn't believe it! "How many more stories are you going to tell in a day,
Charlie?"

"Sorry," said the young man softly. He already knew that whatever he
complained about, he would be scolded. He just thought that if he hadn't
arrived on time just now, what would have happened? According to him, he
felt he deserved something, not complaints from Babe.
"Thank you."

Charlie froze when he heard Babe's unexpected thanks. The figure only
lowered his head to wipe the blood on his hand and said the words softly,
like a mumble, but he heard them clearly.

"It's okay," the young Alpha smiled, feeling happy that he wasn't just
getting scolded. But what he did also caused him to hear a thank you from
Babe. "It's a good thing you're okay."

"You don't have to act like a hero—"

Kiss

"Hey! Is this a good time?!"

Babe punched the thick shoulder once in annoyance after the stupid boy
suddenly rushed over and pressed a kiss to his lips, even though they were
standing on the sidewalk at the side of the road. At this time, there was no
one passing by, but this was not the place for kissing. Was he crazy or what?

"I'm sorry," Charlie said apologetically with a small smile, but as he could
see, he didn't feel as guilty as he said.

"If you meant it, you wouldn't have to apologize."

"Okay, then I won't apologize."

When the beautiful alpha looked at him with wide eyes, Babe's attitude
made Charlie unable to hold back his smile, though it didn't look like a
friendly expression at all.

"What are you smiling at?"

"When you're upset, it's very sexy."

Babe pursed his lips in annoyance. He roughly applied tape to the gauze to
cover the wound.
"Ahh...that really hurts."

"Then go wash the wound well when you get to the room. In your head,
you're thinking about making love?"

"Just like you, right?"

"Damn you, Charlie!!"

Charlie chuckled fondly, while Babe let go as soon as he finished sorting

out the problem with Charlie's messy hand. "Don't be too confident. Right
now you're not even good at taking care of yourself."

"It only hurts in my hand. Everything else is normal," said the young alpha
with a smile. This kind of expression was what Babe wanted to say was the
most annoying expression in the world right now. "I can do other things."

"Really? If you're so talented, you can do it yourself. You don't need to

come and ask for my help."

"Is this because of the injury?"

"No," Babe answered, pretending to have an innocent face that Charlie

found extremely annoying but also strangely adorable. "You mean to do
something like that?"

"Like what?"

"The way you call me nye..nye..ye..."

"..."

"You're so talented, you don't need to help a horse."

"..."

"Am I right?"
After saying this, the beautiful horse immediately wiggled its butt and
walked away from him, leaving Charlie standing there smiling alone like a
crazy person who was more infatuated with the beautiful racer than he'd
ever imagined.

What was even crazier was that this was definitely a smile that Babe will
never see from that stupid kid named Charlie.

____________
 Chapter 4 (Part 1/2)

Special thanks to my sweet little sister de0borac for helping me to

proofread this chapter :)

*****

Apart from being known as a skilled racer, another thing that celebrities like
Pit Babe are famous for is their sex life, which has a lot to tell. Both about
his seemingly limitless desire, hot temper and overbearing behavior and
Babe's strange preferences which people in the industry say are the
strangest and most difficult to satisfy.

One of them is that Babe only has sex with Alphas. The famous racer never
glanced at any Omega ever. No matter how good they looked.

Of course, being sex friends with fellow alphas is not strange, if there are
no conditions that must be followed by the partners involved. One of Babe's
conditions is that they should not kiss him and emit their alpha pheromones
while having sex. Based on the hundreds of alphas he has had contact with,
Babe will not hesitate to stop their bed activities if they emit excessive
pheromones. Basically, he never liked anyone's pheromone scent before. He
was forced to have sex to relieve his desires, only as long as he could still
restrain his disgust towards the smell.

However, over the past month, Babe's behavior, which is changing partners,
seems to have changed. That's because news has spread that Babe, who
before would never even look at any young alpha as his potential partner, is
now being countered because there is a young alpha who always follows
the beautiful alpha everywhere like a shadow.
Of course, the young man's face or identity is still unknown. Babe doesn't
let anyone see the face of his new beloved partner, apart from his closest
friend, Way of course. Therefore, this matter was widely discussed in racing
circles and had raised many questions, such as who this young man was,
where he came from, or what was so good about him that it made Pit Babe
be so possessive and made him always by his side.

But until now no one has been able to come up with an answer, because
Babe hid his partner very well. Apart from hiding and protecting him from
other people, Babe also spoils him very much. Just imagine, he closed the
entire stadium for a whole day so that his beloved young alpha could learn
to drive on the track.

"Don't jerk the wheel. I told you to turn it at 3 and 9 o'clock."

He also began to train himself in a way he had never done before.

Sitting next to the driver, Babe calmly tries to teach Charlie racing
techniques. But he found it difficult to restrain himself from swearing too
much. (Which means he still swears.) He now understands why most people
like to say that one shouldn't let their partners teach them how to drive,
because they will curse each other just like right now.

That's only because he's teaching something he thinks is easier than riding a
bike, but Charlie just can't do it. So Babe had to restrain himself and repeat
in his mind to stay calm.

'He's still learning. Stay calm, Babe!!'

"I told you to cross your arms, don't turn around. If you turn around again, I
will hit you!"

"I—sorry..." Charlie shrunk like a turtle as he took cover. Since he started

training, he had been scolded by Babe many times. In fact, he could
understand that this is frustrating for Babe because he likes to accidentally
do things that Babe has forbidden him to do out of habit. He was careless,
but what could he do? Changing a habit is not something that can be done
easily.
"Focus and don't be careless," Babe said in a firm voice, before turning his
gaze back to look ahead. "There will be a corner in about a hundred meters.
And when you enter the corner, don't jerk the steering wheel again. You
haven't mastered it yet and the car will lose its rhythm. When you get used
to it, you'll know how to let go from bottom to top."

"Yes," Charlie answered obediently, before slowly trying to turn the wheel,
following the technique Babe had carefully taught him. He didn't seem to
have done bad at all, as Babe didn't snap at him like last time. He sat
quietly, as if thinking about the drive.

"It was better this time." Pit Babe nodded slightly after the car exited the
corner of the racetrack . This confirmation from Pit Babe made Charlie
smile slightly. He was already thinking that, if today he didn't get praised at
least once, then back at his room, he might not be able to sleep, "Next time,
I'll let you sit on the side of the track, then I'll show you how it's done. I'll
let you imagine the feeling of driving while you watch the car take the last
turn''

"Crap."

"Just now you turned the steering wheel better. "But there is still a problem
when you press the gas pedal while exiting a corner," said Babe while
reaching out to support the steering wheel. He saw Charlie accidentally
make a mistake again, but this time, fortunately, Babe was thinking about
something else and didn't scold like before. "When it's time to step on the
gas, try to keep your weight on your feet and accelerate slowly. Don't jerk
the wheel, pedal or let go otherwise the car will slow down."

Babe explained while looking ahead. And at the same time, he directed his
hand to lightly touch Charlie's thigh as a signal to slightly lower the
pressure on the accelerator while he was teaching.

"The more horsepower the car has, the higher the speed. If you bump or let
your foot jump, the car will swerve, sometimes it will spin. So when driving
out of a corner, be careful."

"Yeah. I'll try again."

"Ok, just take it slow."

"So, is there anything else I need to watch out for?" Charlie asked.

This distance is a relatively long straight road. So he eased the accelerator

from the start and touched it slowly without rushing, because their goal
today was to learn to take corners which were dangerous points , where he
still couldn't do as well as he should. "I felt that when I entered the corner,
the car slowed down. Will I be overtaken here during the race?"

"If you're slow like this, you'll be caught up," Babe answered honestly.
Before continuing the explanation, "When entering a corner, the gas pedal,
brake and steering must all be in sync. You said you were slow. That's
because of the way the brakes work."

Babe said while looking in the direction he was pointing. Meanwhile, his
slender hands moved back and forth, making serious gathering movements.
The trainee racer couldn't help but turn around and look at him with great
interest. Charlie stepped on the accelerator so slowly that he almost let the
car drive itself, but now he would rather pay attention to his personal trainer
than the road ahead.

"When braking, the important thing is to know the car first. We have to
practice until we know what our car looks like. What is the correct brake
pressure? How to accelerate so that it doesn't delay too much and make the
car slow down. You also have to know where the breaking point is, turning
point, and accelerator pedal point are!" The number one racer traced the
console of his car as if he was in the right position to plan curves and
simulate the movement of the car so that Charlie could imagine more. "The
way you did it was to increase your weight by the right amount. But the
brakes were too fast. Therefore, the car has a release mass. You reduce the
speed to the right level, but the car still hasn't reached the breaking point.
So you enter the corner slowly."

"..."

"So if you want to fix that, you have to learn a lot about cornering and then
try to mark the points in your head, where you have to brake. I repeat, when
you are actually racing, don't brake parallel to the car in front of you,
because the setup of our car and their car is not the same. You will
remember this well, don't worry.

"..."

"What do you see?"

Charlie grimaced when he was caught glaring so hard at his instructor that
he wasn't looking at the road. Luckily he didn't step on the accelerator. The
car moved slowly, giving him a little more time to look at his idol's face.
But looking at the fierce expression on the other person's face, he thought
he might be in trouble.

"I was listening— ouch." He didn't have time to finish his excuse. Babe,
annoyed for a moment, reached out and pinched Charlie's ear so hard that
the silly boy screamed. As a result, he had to step on the brakes to stop the
car, because he didn't have enough concentration to control anything
anymore.

"I talked for a long time. Were you listening?!" Babe pulled Charlie's ears
up and down like he was playing with a toy, while the tall figure had to
squat and follow in every direction he was pulled out of fear of his ears
falling off and getting caught in Babe's hands. "Why do you keep looking at
my face? If you look at me, how would you learn how to drive? I didn't
bring you all the way here so you could stare at me, you pervert!"

"Yes—oh! I understand!" Charlie raised his hand pitifully to stop him. But
when Babe lets go of someone else's ear, it's not out of pity, but because his
hands are tired.

"You deserve to be scolded for everything!!"

"I'm listening. I'm looking at you because I'm listening." The young man
said, raising his hand to rub his ear gently as the pain still hadn't gone away.

"Listen carefully, otherwise... you'll be screwed. You've been looking at me

with teary eyes. You want to fuck me again?"
"Oh...P'Babe..."

"Oh, or are you going to say that I'm lying?"

Charlie could only smile back with the same stupid face as before, the one
that said he was listening attentively. He was really listening attentively, but
while listening, Babe's voice, facial expressions, and gestures really aroused
him.Charlie accidentally looked a little too serious that's all.

"I just think it's cool when you talk about driving."

"You sweet-mouthed braggart!"

"Really," the young alpha confirmed solemnly. "You're so cool. When you
explained everything about cars, you looked very serious."

"..."

"Very sexy"

Babe narrowed his eyes at Charlie, who was looking at him with sparkling
eyes. Babe was wondering if this kid was trying to flatter him so he would
reduce his punishment. However, from the look on his face and the word
'sexy', he thought it was a word that came from the bottom of his heart.

"I've always been hot," Babe said sarcastically. "Whatever I do is sexy."

"That's right."

"You mean you like me?"

"Yes!"

Babes' beautiful brows furrowed when he received the sincere answer that
came from Charlie's very innocent mouth. He was now confused about
when their relationship in bed started, if he remembered correctly, he was
the one who suggested it. Meanwhile, Charlie seems to be very interested in
cars. But right now, this kid seems to really enjoy sex with him, He didn't
know.
"With a face like this," Babe let out a teasing voice, gently poking the
young alpha's nose with his finger, slightly irritated . "Are you pretending to
be stupid to trick me?"

"Weren't you attracted to me in the first place because I was stupid?"

"Did I ever tell you that I was interested in you?"

"If you're not interested, why did you tell me to go to your room?"

Babe smiled, satisfied that his stupid boy had become better at arguing.
Even though Charlie was still afraid of him most of the time. But when it
came to things like this, Charlie seemed to often argue with him. Maybe
because Babe knows what he likes.

"Because I wanted to know what the stupid guy with glasses wouldl do."

"So, did you find out what I'm capable of?"

"Yeah, you didn't know what to do in bed and I had to teach you
everything."

Charlie chuckled softly before bringing his face closer to his personal
trainer and giving him a kiss on the full lips, one that could curse him any
day. But the one thing impressive was that those beautiful lips remained
sweet and charming every time they were tasted. And the more they kissed,
the more difficult he found it to stop. Babe makes him want more every
time. This addiction was getting worse every day and he had no intention to
stop it.

"I know why you chose a car with four seats," Babe said softly after they
broke their kiss with their faces still close to each other.

"Why?"

"Because it's wider than a car with two chairs," the figure answered before
moving to bite Charlie's lower lip playfully, making the tall figure laugh
softly in pleasure, "It's easy to do it here."
"I haven't thought about that."

"Really?"

"I swear!" Charlie kissed those full lips again, unable to resist, before
adding, "If you want to do it, no matter how narrow the space, I can take
you."

After all that arguing, it seemed like the couple finally made up. Charlie had
to go back to the room to make up for Babe's kindness for a few rounds,
until he was in a better mood. So he was finally free from emotional
accusations. Even though he had to expend quite a lot of energy, it didn't
matter because he himself seemed to really enjoy redemptive activities like
this. It could be said that it was more than he had previously imagined
getting from Babe.

To be honest, he didn't think Babe would take him seriously because of the
little experience in bed he had back then. So little experience in fact that he
thought he might not be able to have sex at all because he didn't really feel
the need for those things. But the truth began to emerge when he met Babe.

Charlie was very relieved to know that there was nothing wrong with him.
In the past, Charlie had never met anyone interesting enough to make him
want this. Now, he had met someone with immense charm like Babe. He
always felt like he wanted to do it now. He thought he could have sex with
him all day if Babe still wanted to. For him, the moment when they hugged
was a very happy moment, because he never experienced anything like this
before.

Babe must have really got him hooked.

Charlie sat spinning in front of the computer, because after having fun with
Babe, he had to sit down and get to work. Babe is asleep. Judging by the
time, he thought it would be another hour until Babe woke up. Or, if he
didn't woke up, he would have woken up for dinner. Charlie had secretly
prepared himself a little food and knew that if Babe woke up , still very
sleepy, Charlie would definitely be slammed. But now he felt like he was
pretty immune to Babe's emotional storms. After all, there was nothing for
him to be afraid of.

But after working for a while, he discovered that things were not as smooth
as expected. He had to alternate between working and talking on the phone
with customers all the time because there seemed to be a problem with his
previous job. They want him to revise without spending any more money.
Really, if it was his fault, he was ready to repeat it. But that's not the point.
He did everything according to the other party's instructions. When he sent
the draft to the customer, he said okay.

But just one day later, they called back and said the customer was
dissatisfied. After investigating the stories of other staff members, he
discovered the truth that his job commission was wrong. But in the end,
when customers didn't like the finished work, the person responsible turned
out to be an editor like him. Plus, when Charlie says if he gets paid, he
won't fix anything, his coordinator taunts him, as if he doesn't realize whose
fault all of this is.

Charlie was very tired.

Why does he have to accept a mistake that he didn't make?

Charlie slammed his head against the computer desk and let the phone
vibrate without thinking about answering it again. He didn't want to listen
to any more useless and insulting words like that. And even if he answered
the phone, he didn't know what to talk about. He was too tired to make any
decisions right now.

If he chose to do it again, he would definitely be tired all day and all night
without getting anything done. Plus he would be wasting time doing other
unnecessary work. But if he chooses not to do the work, he will lose a big
customer and perhaps also lose his good reputation. Whatever he chooses, it
will look bad. He hated that he had to choose between two paths that he
both hated.

"Charlie"
And while he was arguing with himself and complaining about his
miserable life, he suddenly heard the voice of the person he thought was
sleeping soundly in the room next to him. The tall figure slowly raised his
head, then he turned to look into the eyes of Babe, who had just woken up,
with an expression of unconcealable tiredness.

"What is it?" Babe asked quietly. His beautiful eyebrows furrowed when
she saw Charlie's red eyes. He felt strange ever since he walked out of the
room and saw the young man sitting slumped at the table. Initially, he
thought Charlie might be as tired as him. But seeing his expression now,
Babe immediately realized that this was definitely not the case.

"P'Babe..."

"Why are you crying? Who hurt you?"

Hearing the question that came with a serious expression, Charlie, who
thought he was starting to feel better, suddenly felt himself become very
weak again. The young man pursed his lips

as if he was about to cry again, he hugged Babe who was standing next to
him. He couldn't stand it and buried his face in the other man's abs, starting
to cry like a child, while Babe, who still didn't understand anything, just
returned the hug and gently rubbed the young alpha's head, not acting like
he knew what was going on.

Initially, Babe thought there was something else that needed to be taken
care of. If he had to form a group to find trouble for others, he could
definitely make it work. But to entertain people like this is simply
impossible for him.

"What is it?" Babe asked awkwardly, as he had never seen Charlie cry
before. And in fact, in his life, almost no one has cried in front of him. "Are
you tired?"

Charlie responded by shaking his head. His face was still buried in Babe's
stomach. The young man didn't cry or sob at all. He was so still that it was
as if he had just hugged him, but of course Babe knew that it wasn't just an
usual hug.

"Did you have a disagreement with a customer?" Babe started guessing

randomly. And this time, Charlie responded with two nods. This made Babe
begin to understand the root of the problem. "What were you arguing
about?"

"..."

"If I make a mistake, I'll do the work again."

After that sincere confession, the tight hug slowly loosened. Charlie looked
at the person who said he didn't know how to console people but also
someone who had been standing and rubbing his head for a long time,
feeling strangely comfortable, even though Babe did nothing but just stand
there and hug him, Charlie felt like the person was helping him a lot.

Charlie let out a slow, heavy breath as he thought about what had happened.
But in the end, he chose to tell Babe everything. Babe stood and listened to
him attentively, nodding his head from time to time to let him know he
understood and was listening. He occasionally interrupted to ask questions
about certain points. The other person's attitude made Charlie realize that
Babe was very interested in the story and wasn't just listening to it casually.

"And what are your thoughts ? What will you decide to do?" Babe asked
after hearing the whole story from Charlie.

"I'm not sure yet," Charlie answered with a worried expression. "But I
thought, I might just redo everything and get it done so I don't lose my
reputation and customers."

"But you didn't do anything wrong. Clearly, they are in the wrong."

"He said I was wrong, so it doesn't matter what I think."

"But if you redo it, you'll get tired of getting paid."

"I know." The young man sighed heavily, looking very tired. "Actually, I
just want to solve the problem. I'm tired of arguing."

"And you know, if you give up now, you'll be letting him take advantage of
you."

Babe's voice sounded smooth. There was no sign of blaming or judging

him. He seemed to just want to tell him what he had overlooked and let him
decide for herself.

"I know you're tired. You don't want to argue anymore. But in my opinion,
if you agree to do what other people tell you to do just because you don't
want to experience problems like this, the only person who will be harmed
is you yourself."

Charlie stared at him, surprised that someone who was usually as

disinterested in everything like Babe, was talking so seriously about his
work. And that's when Charlie realized that Babe had always been an adult.
Even though sometimes he doesn't act like one, in reality this person has a
lot of experience that children like him don't have.

"You completely follow their game. They know it's wrong. And he also
knows that he has bargaining power. So it brings more emotion into the
fight,he stubbornly confronts you, and makes a big deal out of it. Because
he knows you don't want any trouble, so you'll agree to do it."

"..."

"I don't know what you will choose. It's up to you, but if you ask me, I don't
want you to let other people take advantage of you."

"..."

"It's like when I race, I tell you don't drive like a crazy person or don't hit
anything with the car."

"..."
"But if he's a jerk and hits you first, you have to fight back. Don't let it be a
one-sided thing. Remember, don't let a bad person make life harder for
you."

"..."

"If you want to be like me, you're going to have to fight harder than this,
Charlie."

And that's when Charlie found out once again that Babe isn't just the one
who taught him how to drive or how to have real sex. But Babe also taught
him to live life in ways he never thought were possible.

The result of Babe alluring Charlie to become part of his daily life, whether
intentionally or not.The thing is that now Babe and Charlie are stuck
together everywhere in a more difficult way than before. Babe insists that
he doesn't want anyone to know Charlie, but he carries this young alpha
around with him everywhere, causing people to spread rumors that this guy
might actually be Babe real baby.

Because in the history of a racing king like Babe, he had never invited
anyone to the club before. But today, his favorite young man had the
opportunity to sit at the VIP table. If Charlie not someone special, they don't
know what he was.

"Do you want anything else?"

"Ah. No thanks."

This was the third or fourth time Charlie had to say ,,I don't know'' or ,,no'
to the waiter in a polite way, because the one cocktail Babe had ordered for
him when he arrived,wasn't even half finished . What's the point of ordering
more? But could it be that the servant kept coming to him because he saw
that he had been sitting alone for a long time? So he thought maybe he
wanted something more to drink. If anyone asked him right now what he
wanted most? He thought the answer might be sleep.
To be honest, he didn't really understand entertainment venues like this.
Even though it is known as a luxury club that no one is allowed to enter, it
is still considered a gathering place for many people. Luckily, the zone
where Babe invited him to sit was the VIP zone which was not as busy as
the ground floor. He could sit quietly without any headaches. Even though
there was loud music which was a little annoying, it was better than letting
Babe go out alone tonight.

Charlie sat quietly on the sofa, looking here and there, not knowing what to
do. Since arriving here there were two things he could do. One option was
to pick up the phone and play. And the second one is to discreetly unmask
and sip on the cocktail. He was now used to hiding his face when going out
with Babe, even though it was a bit difficult at first. But when he got used
to it, he felt it was safe because hiding his identity like this was good for
him and Babe. Therefore, he always took the face of hiding thing seriously.

Oh, it seems he forgot one more important thing.

Apart from playing on the phone and drinking cocktails, the other thing he
did all the time was looking at the beautiful Alpha who was standing and
talking to someone on the edge of the mezzanine.

Charlie had no problem at all dating Babe without getting involved in his
activities. He just wanted to tag along. He liked to sit quietly where he was
and watch Babe do whatever he wanted to do. He's fine now. He didn't
demand that Babe payed attention to him. Just being able to see Babe all the
time was enough.

If it weren't for today not being like any other day...

Charlie sat looking at Babe who was talking to a man he didn't know. The
two had stood and talked for quite a while. Talking and laughing non-stop.
The man touched Babe several times. He did it naturally and Babe didn't
seem upset at all. Babe let the young man hold his hand, arm, or even waist.
They stood very close to each other and the tall man leaned over and
whispered in Babe's ear. These kinds of intimate activities made Charlie
feel a little strange.
He knew Babe could do that to anyone. It wasn't Babe's fault at all. But
having to sit and watch something like this made him a little uncomfortable.
Charlie felt that his feelings were unreasonable. Whereas before, he didn't
do anything. But this situation really made everything feel awkward.

Will they talk for long?

If Charlie says he's bored, will Babe come back and sit with him?

Charlie seemed to be consulting with himself all the time. Part of him
wanted to let Babe spend time with his friends or whoever he wanted to
without having to worry about him. But on the other hand, he felt bad when
he saw the beautiful alpha wrap his arms around the other man's neck and
laugh cheerfully. Even when he was with him, Babe usually didn't laugh
like that , he much rather frowned.

He knew he shouldn't be jealous about this.

.
 Chapter 4 (Part 2/2)

Proofread by de0borac

*******

He knew he shouldn't be jealous about this.

But it was really, really frustrating.

After realizing that, no matter how he sat, he couldn't sit still. So, Charlie
decided to do something about the situation. Of course, he won't get into a
fight with the guy, because that's just not his personality. And a fight might
upset Babe. So, all he did was just approach the two.

"What?" Babe turned around and asked when he saw Charlie standing
beside him without speaking. "Are you sleepy already?"

Charlie shook his head gently and stretched out his hand to gently tug on
Babe's sleeve, like a child who wanted something but didn't dare to say it.

"What do you want?" Babe asked again and still didn't get an answer from
the young man. "If you want to eat something, just order it."

"I'm bored," Charlie whispered softly into Babe's ear. Hearing this, the
beautiful senior frowned slightly in surprise, because Charlie had never
walked around complaining of boredom like this before.

"So, you want to go home first?" Babe offered, "Take my car and go home.
I'll leave it to you."

Babe's answer was not at all what Charlie wanted. If he didn't wear a mask
now, it would be obvious that his expression was very dissatisfied. Also, he
saw that the other man was casually raising his wine glass to drink .His
other hand wrapped around Babe's waist. Charlie disliked him more and
more. This guy doesn't seem to care that he's with Babe. And what he didn't
like was that Babe didn't protest at all about the man's actions.

Why can't he just ignore it?

"What? Aren't you going home?" Babe asked again. But the only answer
that came was a shake of his head. The big hand that was just holding the
hem of his sleeve changed to gripping his wrist with a look that looked
more serious than before. "So, what do you want to do? Why are you so
upset?"

Babe muttered softly, not understanding what Charlie wanted. Babe's

attitude made Charlie start to feel unhappy. But what was more angering
than Babe's expression, was the smile on the corner of the other man's lips
as he looked at Charlie with undisguised mockery.

And Charlie's patience ran out as he saw the man lower his palms to Babe's
hips and stroke them gently.

Plaque!

Babe's eyes widened in surprise when Charlie suddenly reached out and
grabbed the gabby handed man's hand that was now resting on Babe's round
hip. He pulled the hand off and took the beautiful alpha to stand somewhere
else with him with a displeased look on his face. Charlie's actions weren't
actually violent at all. However, this made Babe's interlocutor's eyebrows
twitch because it seemed like Charlie was looking for trouble with that
person's eyes.

"Go down first." Babe raised his hand and pushed gently on his friend's
chest, when he saw that the man looked very upset, as if he wanted to make
a big deal out of Charlie pushing him. But since Babe was the one who
spoke up, the guy was so upset that he went downstairs, showing how upset
he was.

I want it but I can't.

If I wasn't upset, I would be crazy.

"You, come here."

After chasing the man away, Babe then turned around to face the remaining
man. Babe took Charlie's hand and led him to follow him through the
mezzanine door which seemed to be connected to the upper part of the
living room. Babe dragged the stupid and annoying kid up the stairs with a
slightly annoyed look on his face. He continued walking until he found an
empty room. Babe opened the door and invited him into the room. And of
course, as soon as the door closed Babe immediately started screaming.

"What is wrong with you?"

Babe put his hands on his hips and asked angrily. Charlie could only stand
still, he didn't know what Babe wanted him to answer. Even though all he
did was remove the man's hands from Babe's body. He didn't see the need to
explain further.

"Answer me!" Babe shouted after not receiving a satisfactory answer. "Why
did you do that!"

"...Are you going out with him?"

"What?" Babe asked again because Charlie's voice was too muffled. The
young man saw this and took off his mask. before repeating the question.

"Are you going out with him?" Charlie said softly. "With that man."

"What if Ido?"

"Well, I was just curious."

"In fact, if I want to be with him, that's my business. Do I have to ask your
permission too?"

There is nothing wrong with Babe's words. But Charlie couldn't accept
them at all. He doesn't think Babe should talk to him like this. Even though
Charlie has absolutely no right to tell Babe what he can say or not. Or even
what he should or should not do? That's all true, but he reluctantly admits
that he doesn't like Babe doing anything with other men.

"Do you have anything to do with him?" Charlie continued asking as if he

didn't hear anything Babe just said, which made the other party even
angrier.

"Well!! I just said that what I want to do is my business only. I can go out
with anyone I'd like. I don't like it when your boss me around like this."
Babe said, looking very annoyed. "And I brought you up here because you
said you wanted to be here. I didn't bring you to control me, Charlie."

"I understand." The young man still answered in a calm tone. Even though
Babe shouted at him repeatedly. "I know I have no right to stop you."

"That's right. I really want to fuck you every day. But you still don't have
the right to do things like this, because our agreement is that I will give you
a car then I will take you to the team, then I can do anything to you and you
will do anything for me. You have no right to act as if you are my owner.''

"So, that means I can do this too, right?"

"What?" Babe frowned, not understanding what Charlie wanted to convey.

"The agreement doesn't say that you can't make love with other people,"
said the tall man with a neutral face. Charlie's eyes were more serious now
than anything Babe could remember. "Then you told me you could fuck
someone else."

"..."

"Then I can do it with other people too, right?"

Babe fell silent when he heard that. But just by looking at the other person's
eyes, Charlie could tell that Babe was angry, very angry. Babe took a deep
breath and looked down at the ground. He walked in circles as if holding
back his own anger. But he knew Babe couldn't hold it back.
"Are you threatening me, Charlie?" Babe pointed at him accusingly. Even
though Charlie did nothing really.

"I wasn't threatening you," Charlie replied, "I was just saying what you
said. You said it yourself that it wasn't in the agreement."

"Can you stop acting like a child?"

"Why? Can I sleep with someone else?" The tall man tried to make a
comparison so that Babe would understand. But all Babe heard was sarcasm
and attempts to provoke him. " you're still going to have sex with other
people."

"How dare you argue with me like this?"

"Didn't you tell me yourself not to let others take advantage of me?" Charlie
answered harshly. This kind of rude attitude was something Babe had never
received from anyone else before. And of course, it makes Babe who is
already annoyed even more angry until his blood boils. "If you can make
love to anyone else. why can't I?"

"..."

"Isn't this the same as you taking advantage of me?"

"Fuck Charlie!"

Bebe approached and angrily grabbed the tall man by his collar. Those
beautiful slender eyes became red with boiling anger. Meanwhile, Charlie
could only stand still and let Babe hold his shirt collar without thinking
about answering.

"I'm telling the truth, Babe," Charlie said, looking him in the eye without
fear. Charlie didn't seem like the scared child he knew anymore. "I never
wanted to take anyone else. I wouldn't do it with just anyone."

"..."

"But if you really want to have sex with someone else, I'll do that too."
"You-"

"And I want to tell you that I wouldn't have sex with others because I want
to."

"..."

"But because I wouldn't let you take advantage of me."

"..."

"You're the one who taught me this, Phi Babe."

The slender hand gripping Charlie's shirt collar tightened until Charlie felt
his own hand tremble. He had already prepared himself while thinking
about doing this, either he would get hit by Babe, or whatever. But Charlie
thinks he did this right because if he wouldn't have said it, he would have
felt more regretful.

"You're so annoying, Charlie," Babe gritted his teeth in anger. "You're really
good at being annoying."

"I'm not saying this because I want you to be angry."

"Tell me, would you do it with someone else!?"

"P'Babe..."

"Say it!"

"Okay," Charlie answered rudely because Babe kept threatening him

without listening to him. So if Babe really wanted him to answer, he'd say,
"If you fuck someone else, I'll—"

Not even having time to finish his sentence, the tall figure was rewarded by
the beautiful alpha by pulling his neck down to receive a kiss without
giving him the slightest chance to prepare himself. Charlie froze for a
moment in surprise, because he didn't expect Babe to pull him in for a kiss
during a big fight. But as the familiar hot touch of Babe was too much for
him to resist, the young Alpha easily accepted it and responded eagerly.

The two alphas were caressing each other all over the room. Their kiss was
more intense and passionate than all other kisses before, because it wasn't
just lust like before. Now there is anger, revenge, and a desire to win.
Therefore, their senses were currently a bit blurry and made their brains
dizzy, like someone who was extremely drunk.

Babe pushed the tall figure onto the bed hard before quickly following up
and straddling him. Babe leaned over and kissed the smart-mouthed boy
again. Meanwhile, his hand was tugging at Charlie's hair in a venting
manner. He wanted to pinch and crush him as hard as he could to get back
at Charlie for daring to make him this angry. But of course, this wasn't
enough for what Charlie did to him.

Babe snuggled into the crook of the young alpha's neck. He inhaled his
favorite scent and it filled his lungs. With his hands busy unhooking the
man's trousers, he suddenly felt how very difficult that was. Babe's hands
were shaking. He felt like he couldn't control himself. His body felt very
hot. And he couldn't think of anything else other than how much he wanted
Charlie right now, right now.

"Open it!"

Charlie finally couldn't bear to listen to those teasing words. The tall figure
grabbed Babe and threw him to lie down where he was before, taking off
his dark t-shirt and carelessly throwing it to the side of the bed. Then, the
next objective is to undress Babe in another naughty form.

Now Babe is not the only one who is controlled by lust to the point of being
unable to control himself. Charlie is no different. He grabbed Babe's
trousers and threw them away. The shirt worn by Babe was removed by
tearing it as hard as he could until the buttons were torn because the young
alpha couldn't wait to open the buttons one by one.

The two Alphas hugged and kissed tightly, almost merging into one body.
Almost all of their skin touched. His body felt hot as if it was on fire. But
neither one of them wanted to let go of each other.

"Charlie..." Babe groaned loudly. As the young alpha bent down and placed
his mouth firmly on his chest. The sucking sound sounded very obscene.
But Babe really liked it. He liked it so much he had to arch his breasts
towards the other's mouth to feed him more.

"P'Babe," Charlie moved up so their faces were on the same level. Charlie
flicked his tongue across his cheek before biting it gently like a dog. While
their bodies were close to each other and rubbing against each other.
"P'Babe..."

"Wh— what?"

"Fuck me..."

Babe's chest fluttered when he heard a soft whisper in his ear. Charlie had
never said this to him before. Usually, he was the only one who liked to talk
in the young Alpha's ear every day. And he never thought that one day a kid
like Charlie would dare to say such harsh words to him.

But after listening to it, it really shook his whole body and senses.

"Then, hurry up and do it..." Babe said with an expression so seductive that
Charlie thought that if Babe continued like this, he would definitely lose
control of himself. Other people usually liked to tease him. But this time it
was different. He could feel that there was a desire stronger than before.
"Hurry up, Charlie."

"P'Babe..."

"Please, I want to fuck...."

That's definitely not wrong.

Babe shook.

"Charlie...I can't take it anymore..."

Babe pleaded as his body twisted. The scent of the alpha pheromone
became more intense. It was a familiar scent to Charlie, but much stronger
than usual. The aroma came out in such a way that he felt like he was being
drugged. His manhood, which was previously hard, became even harder
until it hurt. Now it's not just Babe who can't stand it. He couldn't help
himself either.

And because of that, Charlie immediately reached out and opened the
drawer at the head of the bed, because he knew that a place like this would
definitely prepare equipment for people like him. That's right, just as he
thought. They have prepared condoms in various sizes, and standard
lubricants. He hurriedly took out the familiar condom package, then read it
quickly through his eyes and found out that it was his own size, before
trying to tear open the box with hands shaking from the uncontrollable
surge of emotion.

"Phi Babe!" Charlie suddenly screamed, as Babe suddenly snatched the

condom from his hand and threw it away nonchalantly. Plus, the other
person was now squeezing out the gel and applying it to his own channel in
a hurry, as if he couldn't wait another second.

"Come on Charlie, do it."

"But the condom—"

"Today you don't need to wear it."

At first, he felt like he was going crazy, but when he heard Babe say that his
ears started ringing. He only saw the image of the beautiful Alpha lying in
front of him with his legs spread wide with a look of lust on his face. That
was all he knew at the moment. Babe really needs him now.

"Don't you want to know what it feels like if you don't wear it?" Babe
panted, his quick fingers squeezing and loosening his own back hole. Those
beautiful eyes stared at him with a sparkling look. He didn't want anyone to
see him like this ever again. He hoped he was the only one to receive a look
like this from Babe. "Today, let me try."
"Are you serious..."

"Come on, Charlie." Once again, Babe's face is teasing as he tries to beg
Charlie again. "Now I'll let you do it."

"..."

"Please make me addicted to you until I can't go anywhere without you."

The sentence ended. Any restraint Charlie had was completely gone. The
tall figure slipped between Babe's slender legs. Leaning down, he pressed
several kisses on top of his lips. while his hand tugged on his own dick a
few times, before ramming it into that juicy hole a few times, as if that was
a signal for the other guy to get ready.

"Ah ah...."

Babe moaned softly when the hard and hot rod was inserted completely into
his back hole all at once. Charlie wasn't as calm as usual. He was
courageous and impatient. Maybe it was the smell of Babes pheromones
that made him that way. But that was good, because right now Babe didn't
need any tenderness at all.

He wanted Charlie to doit as hard as possible.

"Ah— amazing..." Charlie groaned as he pumped himself in and out of his

hole at high speed from the start. The skin-to-skin contact was driving the
young alpha crazy. When he imagined it alone, it felt truly amazing. But
when he really experienced it, he realized that it couldn't be compared at all.
"You're the best, Babe."

"Ah— Charlie..." Babe raised his arms and hugged the boy's neck while
groaning happily. His body slipped from the impact of Charlie's push. The
channel beneath him was mercilessly intimidated by Charlie's youthful
passion. It was very satisfying. "This is amazing—again... do it even
harder."
"Do you like it?" The young Alpha snorted excitedly. But his hips never
stopped working for a second. "Is this why you started to argue with me?"

"Ah ah!"

"When you're angry, you get excited, right?"

No matter what Charlie said, it really turned him on. Babe experienced pain
in his lower abdomen until his body writhed uncontrollably because his
back hole was being harshly attacked.

The skin of the two bodies rubbed against each other. What other brilliant
imaginations are in his head? Babe didn't even think that he would be into
something like this. But the more he thought about his anger now, the more
emotional he became. The angrier he got, the more he wanted to throw
Charlie on the bed and have sex in a very passionate way. He wanted
Charlie to be angry with him and let out that anger, which came out when
he put that thing inside him. He wanted Charlie to take back all the vicious
words he was spouting endlessly.

"Ah—you're mad at me too!!" Babe said shakily, looking into the stupid
alpha's eyes both teasing and angry. "It's because of our fight too, right?"

"No!!!!"

"Do not lie." The more Babe talked; the faster Charlie thrust his hips. His
voice came so fast and deep that Babe could hardly speak. Babe was so
excited by the touch that he had to dig his nails into Charlie's broad back
with all his might. At least to vent the sensations that kept coming.

"I— When I get a little angry, I want to hit you!"

"Charlie— ah..."

"You know, I'm the one who's angry, not you." The tall figure buried his
face in the crook of Babe's neck. The smell of someone else's pheromones
made Charlie moan in his throat almost frantically. He almost went crazy.

"Oh—faster."
"If you've done it like this with me, can you still do it with someone else,
Phi Babe?"

A storm of emotions raged until his brain turned completely white. Babe
gasped at the incredible pleasure that Charlie was giving him. It was so
thrilling that even if he wanted to moan, he couldn't. The firmness of
Charlie's body was amazing. It was so tight and pleasurable that Babe didn't
want to be without it for a second. He wanted to keep doing this with
Charlie until he was exhausted and fell asleep.

"Oh—I'm almost there..." moaned Babe with a half-pleased, half-tormented

face. His pretty brows were furrowed, but his eyes reflected undisguised
happiness. "I can't take it anymore, Charlie..."

"I almost...." Charlie growled louder. One strong hand rested on Babe's
head to prevent him from hitting his head on the bed frame. while the other
hand of his holds tightly onto the head of the bed as an anchor. The young
alpha's entire body tensed as he nearly reached the point of climax. "I'll take
it out—ah, a little more."

"No, ah— don't pull it out," Babe shouted, as soon as Charlie said he would
pull his dick out when he climaxed. The slender legs that were previously
spread wide appeared to wrap around the tall figure's waist, intending to
block Charlie from moving away.

"P'Babe.."

"Don't take it out, leave it there."

"No, don't be stubborn."

"Charlie, please, ah—please..." Babe raised his hand to the boy's cheek and
begged, his mouth quivering. Those beautiful eyes that were once watery
now let tears well up because of his uncontrollable need. "Satisfy
yourself..."

"But-"
"Charlie, Phi wants to be on top of you."

Charlie seemed to hear the last voice of reason die in his head. No matter
how emotional he was, he always tried to remain calm. But after hearing
Babe say all of this, his efforts failed. He only saw the image of Babe
begging him with tears in his eyes, wanting him to release all his pent-up
feelings into him. He heard a sweet voice pleading in a way He has never
heard before. And more importantly, Babe used his seduction skills to get
Charlie to do what he wanted.

"P'Babe—I don't want to come inside." Even though he told him that, his
hips turned sharply until He shook his head. "I really can't take it anymore."

"Charlie, do it inside...."

"NO..."

"How could I?" The tall man gritted his teeth until his jaw bulged. It hurt so
much to hold back but Babe kept driving him crazy. "I'll take it out, Phi."

"Ah— Shit."

"Phi Babe..."

And that was the end of the restraint.

"Shit!! Ah..."

Charlie cursed loudly before releasing all his desire into the beautiful
alpha's tight hole. And in the same rhythm, Babe jerked as he released a
mess all over their stomachs.

The two alphas were both breathless from the passionate love affair that
was more intense than anything they had ever done together. And of course,
it was the happiest and most indescribable thing too. Charlie, who thought
he would die with his face buried in the beautiful Alpha's chest, slowly
stood up and looked at his work, unable to believe his eyes.

He really did.
It felt sinful but it also felt so good.

"Charlie..." Babe called to the boy hoarsely.

"Yes?" Charlie answered immediately. Before leaning towards the thin

body, "Are you okay? Does it hurt somewhere?"

"It doesn't hurt anywhere..."

"So, Phi— oh!!"

Charlie seemed to have been completely fooled by the older man, because
as soon as Babe saw that the young man had finished, he quickly blocked
Charlie and kissed him. As for Charlie who was shocked at first, it seemed
like he wouldn't be shocked for too long. Just a few seconds, before he was
ready to respond immediately. Now they are embracing each other again,
even though they have just finished reaching their climax.

The two alphas embraced and kissed each other as if neither wanted to give
up. they took turns flipping each other to see who came out on top. It
depended on who was faster and had more energy left. But competing with
each other turned into rolling on the bed a lot and they fell off the bed in the
end. The blanket on the bed was also down. Now Babe and Charlie were
both lying on the floor next to the bed, as if they didn't even feel the
slightest pain from falling to the floor.

"P'Babe..." Charlie said as Babe rolled over and hastily shoved Charlie's
cock into his hole again, determined to continue right now.

"Don't stop me!" Babe bit his lip and lifted his hips to bounce on Charlie's
hardness with gusto.

"Aren't you tired?"

"I am, but I can't stop now," Babe said in a shaky voice, before pulling
Charlie's hands up and placing them on his chest. Then, he forced the young
man's big palms to squeeze his chest according to his directions. "Stay with
me, Charlie."
"Phi..."

Charlie didn't know how serious Babe was with those words, perhaps the
other person was just speaking to satisfy his own needs.

But unfortunately, a stupid kid like him believed it wholeheartedly.

"I order you to stay with me."

"..."

"Take what you need from me."

"..."

"If you want me, I promise I'll only have you."

-------------------
 Chapter 5 (Part 1/1)

Proofread by de0borac

****

Bored...

I am so bored...

Super duper bored....

In Babe's head, this word was written in big letters. Today everything felt
boring, because he woke up earlier than usual without an alarm clock. Plans
to go ride on the track were completely ruined as The Hollows had to close
the track for maintenance. Seriously, this whole incident wouldn't be
annoying at all, if it weren't for the stupid bastard who dared to disappear in
the morning.

Yep,a stupid bastard named Charlie.

The famous racer walked around the room without knowing what to do.
Suddenly he felt unfamiliar with the feeling of being alone. He had always
been alone all his life, but for the past few months he had a stupid child who
followed him everywhere every day and who even lived in his room. Today,
the child disappeared and Babe felt that the room was too quiet. Whatever
he tried to do, he didn't want to do. If he doesn't say anything, he will get
bored. It seemed like he was really going crazy.

He didn't know where Charlie had gone. The boy didn't say anything except
telling him before going to bed that he would be away for business all day
today. All day long, which means he'll finish really late so babe has to sleep
on his own tonight. The first time he heard Charlie say that, he didn't feel
anything. He thought that it was normal for someone to have problems that
needed to be solved.It shouldn't have been a big deal if Charlie was gone for
a day. Babe himself had many things to do.

But when he woke up and couldn't find him...

He had a weird feeling he couldn't explain.

Charlie usually woke up before him every day. The child likes to wake up
early to go work out. Then after coming home he sat down and worked,
making calls and typing on his computer, and when Babe woke up, he
would start taking care of him. Like making breakfast and preparing other
stuff. After that, they would get into arguments that caused a few sparks
between them because he was like a young dog who always needed
warmth. Sometimes they had sex in the morning, but sometimes it was just
hugging and kissing, depending on the man's mood. During the day, usually
during this time, Charlie would take him for a drive . Charlie drove more
often and diligently than Babe who was a professional racer.

But talking about sex, Babe thought maybe he was feeling anxious because
he was currently in rut. Even though the symptoms are not as severe as they
were on the first day. But his craving was still higher than usual. This
morning, he had to masturbate 3 times before his lust subsided.
Surprisingly, he usually uses adult films to stimulate himself to climax. But
today, he didn't need to use those videos at all. He just laid in bed and
smelled Charlie's scent on the pillows and blankets. This allowed him to
picture a scene in his head and he reached climax way faster than with adult
films.

He wanted to know if the kid had instilled some strange personality traits
into him?

Babe laid weak on the living room sofa. He laid down and stared at the
ceiling because he didn't know what to do. Even when he opened the movie
app, because he thought that was what he wanted to do. But apparently he
had no interest in watching anything at all. He sat and scrolled looking for a
movie to watch for a long time and couldn't choose anything at all until he
gave up.
In his head, he kept thinking about what Charlie was doing right now. Even
though he knew it's none of his business and Charlie probably doesn't want
him to know anyway. Otherwise, Charlie would not use the word business
as an excuse. He couldn't help but wonder what kind of business a kid like
Charlie could have who was busy working on the computer, driving, and
having sex with him every day. Besides, he had never seen Charlie
interested in anything else except those three things.

But even so, he also didn't know much about Charlie, even though they had
been together for months and spent almost all their time together.He also
didn't know much about Charlie's personal life. Like where he went to
college, what major he majored in, what his family was like or even his
friends. He had never seen that kid communicate with anyone, was Charlie
really a kid who had no friends? He thought it might be because of his
stupid face, his stupid personality, or maybe because he's shy like that.
Maybe that's an obstacle that prevents Charlie from having close friends.

Why should he lie down and think about this so seriously? This wasn't
something he needed to know. Ah...or he probably should know. Although it
seems to have nothing to do with their agreement, but after all, aren't they
people living in the same house? Should he really not know this? At least
for his own safety, right? If the child ran away with his car or what if he
was an escaped convict? What will happen? But, Charlie couldn't have
committed a crime, right?

Hmm.. that might be too much. With a stupid face like that, even if he did
commit a crime, it would probably only be because of fighting with other
kids or something.

Lying all day, his head thought going rampant nonstop . Babe thought that if
today passed quickly, it would be good because just thinking about how
many more hours he would have to be alone already made him feel
annoyed.

The more he thought about it, the more desperate he became. So the famous
racer ordered himself to do something. The only thing he could think of
right now was to find someone to relieve his loneliness. And that person
had to be someone less annoying than Charlie.
"Hello handsome, what are you doing?"

That person is his close friend, Way.

"Is there something wrong in the garage?"

"Just a little nothing. Why what's up?" Way asked with a loud voice coming
through. This is a very clear confirmation that someone else was also in the
garage.

"Nothing," Babe answered lazily. "I have some free time and I'm bored, so
I'll invite you to play with me."

"What do you want to play? If it's something interesting, I might as well

leave my job."

"Anything that doesn't make you fuck me."

"Oh, then I won't go."

"Thank you, you pervert!" The beautiful alpha said sarcastically, before
hearing loud laughter from the person on the other end of the phone. He
was the least annoying person in his life. But the annoying thing was that he
is an indispensable person.

"Can you scold someone else about this too, Babe?"

"Oh, something got into you?"

"You seem to be in a bad condition!" Way said. Then he turned to talking

about something with the person he was with. He guessed it was a
subordinate from the workshop. Looks like he's very busy. Babe felt guilty
for calling him at this time. "So your boy isn't there?"

"How did you know?"

"I'm not stupid!" the small workshop boss replied confidently. "All this
time, you were addicted to that kid. If he was there, you wouldn't have
called me."
"Hey, do I look that pathetic?"

"Yes ,Absolutely pathetic, man!"

Babe giggled, satisfied that he at least could get his mood back because of
his bff Way. Even if they didn't talk or see each other every day, when
something happened, Babe would think about Way first.

"I don't know what business he is working on at the moment. So I'll have to
sleep all alone in my room until he comes back." Babe replied in a bored
tone.

"You seem really horny."

"Lonely, they call this feeling loneliness, damn it!"

"Oh, sorry my bad, hahaha..." Way laughed out loud. Just saying two words
was enough to make Babe feel comfortable. He felt much better when he
heard Way's voice. If he had more time, he would like to continue chatting
with him. But Babe knew that Way had to work while talking to him, he
couldn't help but feel inconsiderate towards Way.

"Okay, then you continue with your work. I won't bother you anymore."

"Oh, you called just for this?"

"Well, if you weren't busy with work, I wouldn't hang up on you."

"Forgive me."

"You don't need to feel sorry. I can stand on my own two feet." Babe replied
teasingly, "That's all. I'll find something useful to do."

"Oh come on, I can be useful and you don't have to hold back with me you
know that."

"Goodbye, damn it!"

After speaking, Babe immediately hung up the phone. And only a few
seconds later. The smile on his face slowly faded until it turned into a flat
expression again.

I must be going crazy.

Why is everything so boring?

Babe rubbed the phone screen with his fingertips out of boredom. He
scrolled through his social media feeds casually but it didn't do much to
relieve his boredom since he wasn't usually one to scroll through sm like
this. He will just read the feed as usual. The rest is more about browsing
news about racing. As for other things, he didn't pay much attention.

So right now he was really fighting with himself about what to do. Between
acting like a naughty baby by showing no interest, no concern, or any care,
what if he did something new like calling Charlie, asking him a few
questions?

By calling him, he could find out what the kid was up to and then hang up.
Would it be strange if he did that?

Damn, I don't like this strange feeling at all. He's really annoying!

Hmm...or maybe it's not that bad?

Babe pressed in and out of the name list in his contacts several times. He
thought he wanted to try calling him and ending his dilemma at once. But
when he saw the photo of the bespectacled man he used as his profile, he
didn't dare to press call.

Will Charlie think he can't stand being apart from him? Seriously, he
thought he had to endure it because the kid would be so big-headed and
Babe would die because of that. Charlie would definitely make fun of him
all the time.

Beep... Beep...

But even if he thought like that, it wouldn't hurt to give him a call.
Every time the waiting call rang, Babe's heart beat faster. He wanted to
hang up the phone the whole time and kept repeating in his mind: 'don't
answer, don't answer, don't answer!!!' even though he had pressed the call
himself and was still holding the line like this, without hanging up the call.

"Hello?"

How Unlucky!

The beautiful Alpha who was lying down immediately sat up when the
sound of the waiting call changed into the voice of someone familiar to
him.hearing Charlie's voice on the phone like this was a bit strange for Babe
because usually they were always together so there wasn't a chance to call
each other often. So every time he talked on the phone with the child, he
always felt a strange feeling that he couldn't express or name.

"P'Babe?" repeated the other end of the phone, as Babe just sat there
stunned and refused to say anything.

"Ha?"

"You called me." Charlie chuckled at Babe's voice which sounded as if he

was surprised to hear his voice, when in fact he was the one calling, "Is
something wrong?"

"Oh, yeah," Babe stammered. He felt that his current situation was truly
embarrassing. But he couldn't stop feeling embarrassed. "I just wanted to
ask, why you left so early?"

He didn't know what else to ask.

"Oh, I was on the train," Charlie answered in a normal tone. But it was
Babe who frowned in surprise at such an answer.

"Oh, why didn't you use a car?"

"I left early in the morning. I was still sleepy. So I was too lazy to drive."
The young man laughed after admitting that he was too lazy and chose to
take public transportation instead of driving himself.
"Charlie.." Babe let out a sarcastic voice. "You were so stubborn when you
wanted that car and when I finally gave it to you, you refused to drive it."

"I want it for racing and not for a ride."

"It's a race car, but it can also be driven for everyday use. I'm saying this in
case you didn't know."

"I don't want it. If I drive that car, I'll look bad."

"Damn, my car is so good! People don't see it as something bad!!"

"But I don't like people staring at me." Charlie replied in a sour voice,
showing that he really didn't like it.

Of course, Babe knew that Charlie didn't like being the center of attention,
and he really liked people who liked his attention. Just like that, only, he
didn't care at all whether anyone saw him or not. Would they admire or
gossip about him? He didn't care about that at all. But he knew that the
timid Charlie wouldn't have responded the way Babe did. "So, what's going
on? Did you just call to ask about the car?"

The nervousness started to return again when asked what he meant by

calling like this. This was the question he least wanted to answer, because
he still didn't know why he called Charlie. Before he knew it, I had pressed
the call button.

"I just wanted to ask what you're doing right now?" Babe really wanted to
punish himself for continuously saying such embarrassing things. Why
would he ask such a stupid thing? He thought he was smarter than this.

" Right Now?" Charlie was surprised to hear the question. "I left the room
and went to the bathroom."

"Did you come out to answer my call?"

"Yes, there are only adults inside. So I came out to answer your call."
Charlie's honest answer made Babe feel guilty again.
Why is he like this today? Why did he act like a child who couldn't be left
alone and kept calling and bothering other people, even though everyone
was busy, while he was the only one who just sat there and breathed.

"Am I bothering you?"

"No. We can talk."

We can talk, meaning if there is something important you can talk about, do
it now. But there is nothing important. Why did he call while still not
knowing what he wanted?

"...And how long will it take?" Babe said in a not-so-confident tone. "To
finish your business?"

" probably all day."

"Oh..." The famous racer only answered like that because he didn't know
what to say. But if he just hung up, it would feel even stranger than calling
without further ado. "So you're just going to sleep there?"

"I was going to go back. But if I go back, it might be too late. I'm afraid it
will disturb your sleep."

"...It doesn't bother me."

"What?" Charlie made a sound that indicated he would repeat what he had
said. Because Babe's last sentence was so soft that Charlie couldn't
understand it at all.

"No," Babe hastily corrected himself, when Babe realized he had

unknowingly said something he shouldn't have said. Luckily he spoke
quietly so Charlie couldn't hear him. Otherwise, he would be so
embarrassed that he would have to leave the country. "Just sleep there. If it's
late at night, it might be hard to get a ride home."

"Yes," answered the young man slowly. The conversation fell silent for a
moment. It seemed like both of them were waiting for each other to say
something. But no one wanted to talk.
"You-"

"Then I'll go back inside first."

When the time came to speak, they spoke at the same time. But because of
the overlapping voices, Charlie didn't seem to hear what Babe was going to
say. As for Babe who heard what Charlie said, he couldn't help but swallow
the sentence he wanted to say.

"Oh, okay," Babe answered in a casual tone, as if he didn't feel anything.

Meanwhile, those slender fingers were secretly gently pinching the hem of
his own shorts with a strange feeling for no apparent reason. "I am going to
sleep now. I'm sleepy."

"Okay, then good night." Charlie chuckled at having to say goodnight to

him at this late hour.

"Yes..."

Babe answered briefly before lowering his cell phone and deciding to hang
up. But before he could do anything, he heard a faint voice from the phone.
causing him to hastily raise it to his ear again.

"Yes, what is it?"

"I said ,see you tomorrow."

It seemed like a sentence that didn't matter at all. But Babe felt strangely
lucky because he didn't rush to hang up the phone first.

"Yeah, see you tomorrow, idiot."

This was the first day Babe's life passed slowly. Even though he was trying
to find something to do, his boredom and lethargy would not go away. So
he could only let it continue like this until the end of the day.

As it got closer to bedtime, the strange feeling seemed to get worse. He

thought it was because the bed reminded him of the feeling of having
another person with him more than anything else. The feeling of being
stable throughout the day did not improve a bit. Plus, the symptoms still
haven't gone away. So he took advantage of this time to enjoy his own body
for a few more rounds until finally he fell asleep from exhaustion.

The bedroom with the lights off was quiet. Just the soft sound of the air
conditioner and the owner's steady breathing were enough to tell that
someone was here.

The clock beside the bed showed that it was past midnight. It's time for
everyone to sleep. But there was someone who still refused to sleep
.Someone walked slowly while dragging their feet and opened the door to
Babe's room. The light that penetrated the room did not make the person
sleeping in the bed conscious at all, which was considered good luck.
Because this intruder didn't want the room owner to wake up and see him.

The newcomer tried to sneak in as quietly as possible, before stopping at

the side of the large bed. the person sleeping on it chose to sleep on his right
side every night. He squatted on the side of the bed so that his face was on
the same level with the beautiful Alpha. A large hand reached out and gently
smoothed the strands of hair in front of Babe's face. If it weren't for the fact
that once he saw his face clearly, he wouldn't have been able to restrain
himself from hugging him.

"...Ok"

But it seems he made a mistake. The sleepy man let out a soft voice as soon
as he placed a kiss on the round forehead. Babe stirred before slowly
opening his eyes, realizing that he was being disturbed by someone while
he was sleeping.

"I'm sorry," the soft voice quickly said once he realized that he had woken
Babe up in the middle of the night. Even though he actually intended to do
everything as slowly and gently as possible. But in the end, he still messed
it up.

"Charlie..."
Babe's voice sounded more hoarse than usual because he had woken up
from his peaceful sleep. Babe raised a hand to rub his eyes, still sleepy
while trying to stay calm. Because right now he still couldn't tell whether
the Charlie in front of him was real or a dream.

"I'm going to sleep now. I'm not bothering you anymore."

"Why didn't you sleep at your own house?" Babe asked, even though his
eyes weren't fully open.

"I forgot that there's nothing in my room at the moment," Charlie answered,
raising his hand to smooth the front of Babe's hair. When Babe is sleepy
like this, it's perfect for him to take advantage of the opportunity to do
something he's never done before. Because at normal times, he would
definitely be scolded for acting like this. "I brought my stuff here."

"Then why didn't you bring them from the start? Are you stupid?"

"If I brought them from the start, there would be no reason to go back now."

Babe, who had been sleepy, seemed to immediately wake up when he heard
Charlie say that. Babe blinked at Charlie's strange response. It was so
strange that he didn't know how to respond back. Therefore, he just laid
there quietly while staring at the other person's face until he became more
conscious and realized that something was wrong.

"What?" Charlie asked when he saw Babe's nose scrunch up. Before
bringing his face closer to his then moving away with a strange expression.

"Are you wearing perfume?"

"Yes?"

"You don't usually smell like this."

The tall figure was silent for a moment, as if surprised that Babe suddenly
talked about his scent. Charlie bent down and smelled himself. before
moving slightly away from Babe with an unsure look on his face
"Does it smell bad?" Charlie asked softly. "After I finished, I called a taxi. I
haven't showered yet."

"It doesn't smell bad, but it's different," Babe answered before going in to
inhale the scent again, as if checking to make sure. Judging by his furrowed
brows, that probably meant Babe still felt something was wrong.

"I met my parents today. So I sprayed perfume."

"Usually when you're with me, I've never seen you use anything."

"Do I have to wear perfume when I'm with you?" asked the young alpha
with an innocent face. He knew that there was nothing hidden in Charlie's
question at all. But when he heard it, it was also quite disturbing.

Was he saying that he could stay with him and act as he pleased? Does he
only put on makeup when he meets other people?

"No, I don't like you wearing perfume," Babe answered simply, because he
didn't like it at all, even though it was just a thought in his head.

" Why don't you like it?" Charlie asked. Seeing that Babe didn't seem too
happy with the way he put on the perfume, "If you don't like it, next time
I'll take a shower before coming to see you."

"It's not that I don't like it." Babe let out a low voice, looking a little tired
because Charlie didn't seem to understand his thoughts at all. "I just like
your normal scent better."

"Is it better not to use perfume?"

"I don't know, but when you wear perfume, you feel more mature."

"Hey, I'm all grown up!" The boy chuckled, hearing Babe's statement.

However, he saw Babe's slightly raised mouth and furrowed brows. It

seemed he would have to be careful with perfume next time.
"You're only 22 years old, how can you already be grown up?" Babe argued
in a terse tone, "You're still a child."

"Compared to you, I will never grow up."

"You're still little, Charlie."

"I am grown up."

Charlie couldn't help but laugh at Babe's behavior. Babe kept saying he is
still a child. Even though he was curled up in the blanket and making
pampered faces at him non-stop. Where are the adults here?

"Stupid boy!" Babe smacked his lips at him without giving up. Which of
course he wouldn't accept either.

The tall figure brought his face closer to the person on the bed before
placing a gentle and stubborn kiss on Babes lips. He only felt softness
through external contact. They didn't touch each other more than that. He
held his lips there for only a moment and then pulled back only a little.

"Hm...?"

But before he could pull away, Babe reached out from under the covers and
grabbed him by the neck and kissed him, as if a mere touch could never
satisfy someone like Pit Babe. This time, Babe showed Charlie what a real
kiss was like.

Babe pressed a tight kiss to the tall boy's lips. before making him even more
excited by inserting his tongue into the other person's mouth. Giving them
an opportunity to come into closer contact with each other. Let the tongues
come together. Their lips pressed together as they melted together. This kiss
was so passionate and deep. To the point that Babe could taste the
remaining alcohol in Charlie's mouth, mixed with a sweet taste like fruit
candy. He thought it might be berries. But he wasn't sure what kind. The
only thing he knew for sure was that Charlie had deliberately sucked on the
candy so as not to smell the alcohol that he had consumed before coming
here.
What kind of business did he do?

Why does he drink alcohol?

"Oh... Phi Babe," Charlie broke the kiss and gently forced himself away
when Babe tried to pull Charlie onto the bed . "No, I haven't showered yet."

"It's okay. Come on, hurry up," Babe kept insisting, tugging on Charlie's
arm relentlessly.

"I'm sweating."

"You'll be sweating more now."

"It's not the same," the tall man said softly. Babe was acting spoiled, so
Charlie now really wanted to be able to get into bed, even though he said he
hadn't showered yet. "I just came back, sweaty and dirty."

"So?"

"Do you dare to hug me?"

"A street dog or a house dog that has been spayed, no matter what, it is still
a dog." Charlie laughed at Babe's comparison. It sounded funny because he
knew that what Babe said was completely different. But Babe said it with a
straight face just because he wanted to take him to bed.

"But it's better for the dog to be bathed."

"I don't care."

"P'Babe."

"Can you not argue for once?" He didn't know whether he was just thinking
this or not. But after they fought that day, Babe seemed to give himself
more opportunities to put on a pleading face for him. In fact, calling it
begging might not be the right thing to say. But let's just say that Babe
doesn't always have a fierce face like at the beginning. "Why do you have
to argue with me?"
" Why don't you let me take a bath?"

"I want to hug you!"

And this was something else Charlie had never expected to hear from
Babe's mouth. He thought Babe would say something more direct and rude,
because he knew that judging by Babe's character, this person wouldn't take
him to bed just because he wanted to cuddle.

"Just hugging?" asked the tall man with a smile as he gently stroked Babe's
full lips.

"That depends on whether you're tired or not."

"What if I'm not tired yet?"

"Let's do it!" Charlie laughed when he heard that. It's really surprising to
see a Babe who looks more normal. "When we're done, we can take a
shower together."

"At the same time?"

"Yes, at the same time. It's saving the water." Babe answered with a neutral
expression, as if he didn't know how shocked Charlie would be by what he
said. "Anyway, we can shower after."

"..."

"After I hugged a dirty street dog!"

.
 Chapter 5 (Part 2/2)

Charlie believes that competition actually gives him more motivation and
passion than practicing in the open field. So tonight, Babe took him to
reignite the flames at the Midnight Race again. Babe came a second time,
but Charlie was still as horny as the first time.

The atmosphere tonight still felt lively, maybe even more lively than before,
because he heard Babe talking to Billy's group (a group that was like the
Midnight Race staff) which today had many top people joining too. This
has attracted many racers and people who love racing. Plus, the betting
value has soared higher than before.

But whoever comes, it's unlikely they'll bother a number one like Pit Babe.
He sat leaning against the hood of his luxury car casually. Babe chatted
happily with as many people as they walked up to greet him. Meanwhile,
Charlie was sitting in the car looking at other people, because Babe didn't
want him to appear in front of people's eyes, even though everyone now
knew that the famous pit babe always took the same young man with him.

"Oh, will King come down to the stadium today?"

While Babe was joking with one of his field mates, someone suddenly
spoke up. A tall man stepped out of the crowd of people gathered around the
stadium and headed towards Babe,anyone could tell that he had his eyes set
on him from the start.

"I just had some free time, so I came looking for something to do," Babe
answered with a relaxed expression. He knew who this person was. And he
was quite surprised to see this person here. Because as far as he
remembered, the last time they met was probably 5-6 years ago. "I never
thought I'd meet you here."
"Is that right?" The newcomer raised his eyebrows before laughing softly.
"But I came to see you on purpose."

"..."

"Pit Babe..."

He had seen enough . If not for the intention of meeting him, this person
would definitely never appear again in this area, having lost his position
many years ago

"Wow, you must have really missed me," Babe pretended to make a cute
face, but the result only made the man even more annoyed. "But I don't
know whether people around here will miss you or not. What's your name
now?"

"..."

"Japan? J2? Jetri?" said the famous racer, tilting his head and counting his
fingers like a child learning to thumb up numbers. "Hey, it looks like
something like that, doesn't it?"

"You..."

"J-Six?"

"..."

"Yeah, J-Six is the name you used when you lost to me, right?"

People who intend to look for problems end up finding problems. The man
just laughed because he was annoyed at being embarrassed by Babe. When
Charlie was sitting in the car watching the incident, he just sat and held the
car door as if he was preparing to run to Babe in case something happened ,
and he would immediately go over to him if necessary .

"Oh, not even the people around here will remember. There's at least one
person who remembers me clearly."
said the tall young man with a teasing expression on his face. This man's
name is Six. The name in the industry that most racers know is J-Six, this
person was a very famous racer 6 years ago, it could be said that he was the
number one person who was never defeated. Competing in any field causes
competitors to change their minds before it even begins because even
though they don't have to compete, they know who will win. J-Six
continued to collect records until he was known as the person who had held
the title of King the longest. This happened for 7 years in a row.
Unfortunately, that record was cut short 6 years ago, when a new star was
born in the industry. The rising star defeated seven-time king J-Six in his
first year of doing competitions, making him a much-talked-about topic that
year. And to this day he is still considered a legend who is often discussed
when the topic of famous racers is brought up.

And yes, that rising star was Pit Babe.

"I remember everyone who lost to me, I remember them all," said Babe
with an amused laugh. Even though it looked like the other party didn't
want to laugh at all. "So why did you come today? Do you want revenge?"

"If I say yes, will you be okay with it?"

"Why wouldn't I?" The famous racer shrugged indifferently. Before

continuing "If you're ready to lose in the second round, I'm fine."

"Your mouth is very fierce."

"You know, I'm not just good at using my mouth."

"Yeah, Babe... yeah..." Six nodded, grinning as if he had a plan in mind.

"Today I will compete in the Night Race round."

"Okay, then I'll win that round too."

"But today I didn't come to compete with you," Babe frowned slightly when
he heard that. He was a bit confused because Six had no intention of
competing with him. Even though he was the one who actually came and
caused trouble, "I've already chosen my opponent."
"..."

"I will compete with that guy."

All eyes immediately focused on Six's fingertips. But the person who
looked most shocked was probably Babe who saw the old King pointing at
his car. Of course, there was only one person in the car, who was sitting and
looking equally shocked.

Compete with Charlie?!

"Are you crazy?!" Babe immediately started screaming. Just when I felt this
was too ridiculous "He's not a racer."

"But anyone can compete here," Six shrugged as if it didn't matter. It's true
that anyone can compete in the Midnight Race. All you need is a car and
enough power to compete in betting. No need to be a professional racer or
affiliated with a team. If you accept the bet, anyone can join the race
immediately.

"You're getting more pathetic every day, Six." Pit Babe said, looking
annoyed. "Are you starting to challenge children to competition now?"

"So what? It fun."

"Please have fun alone. I won't let him compete."

"But you're not the one making the decision," Six said quietly. Before
turning his gaze, he looked inside the car where the stupid kid sat frozen
inside. "It's the child who has to make the decision."

"No, he came with me—"

"I bet five hundred thousand," interrupted the former King in a firm voice,
making the people standing there widen their eyes at the stakes that were
too high for just street racing. "If your boy wins, you can take five hundred
thousand. I pay cash here."

"..."
"But if I win..."

"..."

"Tonight, your boy, he must come back with me."

Loud cheers and cheers from exciting betting. Meanwhile, Babe seems so
upset that he almost lost consciousness. He looked into the car. He made
eye contact with the stupid kid who was still sitting there with a confused
look on his face, as if he was waiting to see what Babe would do. Because
if he obeyed the rules here, the only person who had the right to refuse the
challenge was the person being challenged. And he knew Charlie must be
smart enough not to compete with someone at a different level than himself.

The car door opened. Under the glare of everyone's excitement, Charlie got
out of the car, looking unsure. The other person turned around and looked
Babe in the eye. But that look didn't make Babe understand anything. He
didn't know what Charlie was thinking, when the most the guy had to do
right now was to say that he wouldn't compete.

"Is it okay if we do it before midnight?"

But Charlie didn't say what Babe expected.

"I want to take Babe home as soon as possible."

"..."

"It's too late."

Since he accepted the challenge until now he took his car to the starting
point and waited, Babe still hasn't stopped scolding him. He knew that the
other party did not agree with this decision because the bet was too risky.
But he also didn't know why, he wanted to accept this challenge. Although
even now, he still doesn't know how he was able to defeat the former King,
J-Six.

Charlie looked at Babe walking towards him from the side of the car with
eyes wanting to beg Babe to understand. Even though at this time, the
beautiful Alpha kept making faces at him. Babe stopped and stood on the
driver's side of the car door. He stared at him silently for a moment, before
leaning down and reaching down to pull down the mask he was wearing
and kissing him before he could even get ready. Babe kissed the trainee for
a moment before pulling away and quickly pulling back his mask to cover
the trainee's mouth. And at that time, the King walked in the middle of the
road.

"If you lose, I'll kill you, Charlie."

That was all Babe said before leaving the starting point, leaving the stupid
child to just stare sadly at the threatner . It seemed like if he lost this round,
it would be no small matter.

But how can he beat Six?

Even though this guy lost to Babe, that doesn't mean he's not better than
everyone who lost to Babe. If he thought this loser was a useless person,
then everyone here was a useless person, including him.

You're going to die, Charlie!

"Are you ready?"

Queen Race shouted loudly while lifting her cloth and waving it in a circle.
All the fans cheered enthusiastically to welcome this exciting match. The
sound of engine acceleration from the two drivers' cars seemed to roar and
threaten each other before they even started. One person was full of
confidence, meanwhile, another person was reviewing all the lessons in his
head with non-stop shaking hands.

"THREE!"

The countdown has begun.

"TWO!"

Both racers prepared themselves fully. Meanwhile, the team of guards who
had to ride motorbikes to follow the two cars were ready. This time Pit
Babe got on a motorbike and ran with his team of bodyguards, because he
really couldn't just stand here and wait.

"ONE!"

It was time to take off.

Come on, what should he do?

"GO!"

Both cars took off as soon as they heard the signal. The dark gray
Koenigsegg and bright yellow Hennessey took off like a rocket. Meanwhile,
the guard team took off at the same second. Babe, who currently has to ride
a Superbike instead of a supercar, has shown everyone that Pit Babe is not
just a car expert. Babe accelerated the engine to full horsepower, it could be
said that he was almost flanked by the two racing cars.

J-Six's Hennessy undoubtedly led from the first half. He had more skill and
more experience, this gives the former King enough technique to easily
overtake the new kid. Babe who followed him on his motorbike outside
could still see that Charlie's car had lost its rhythm several times. Of course,
compared to his first training, Charlie's skills have now improved a lot. But
when compared with top racers like J-Six, Babe even compares them at all.
If we're being honest, he thinks Charlie's chances of winning against Six are
very small, so small that it made him really nervous.

Six is very clever at playing like this. He seems to have learned well what
annoys him the most. That's why he chose Charlie instead of directly
confronting him. He thinks this is a very smart choice, because besides
reciprocating him, he will also have an alpha like Charlie. He heard others
say that Six wasn't a true alpha, but rather a Sigma. In other words, they
have the same physical characteristics and pheromones as Alphas, but can
get pregnant like omegas. They were few and far between, almost
indistinguishable from normal Alphas. And that was what he was most
worried about.

He couldn't let that person take Charlie away.

Absolutely not.

Through corner after corner, Six was still about two blocks ahead of
Charlie, while Babe, who was on guard, was driving along the small road
that connected to the race track, to prevent other cars from passing while
both cars were passing. But in reality, he found it difficult to concentrate on
protecting this racing arena. Right now, he was only thinking about how
Charlie could defeat Six.

Less than two kilometers away. Both cars will circle back to the end point.
Charlie's car was run over with it's wheels stuck to the side of the road. The
right wheel lifted because it was pressed hard on the side of the road due to
the push of Sixs car beside it. Babe, seeing that Charlie seemed to be in
trouble, quickly turned the accelerator to the side of Charlie's car and tried
to scream to communicate with Charlie.

"Reduce the speed!!"

Babe's voice shouted loudly. However, Charlie, who heard the order,
became even more confused. It's just that he was quite disadvantaged
compared to Six. Six was hell-bent on taking revenge on his rival. But why
did Babe tell him to slow down? Was he telling him to give up?

No, that's not what Babe meant.

Someone like Babe would never tell him to give up.

As soon as he thought about it, his long legs pressed the brake with full
force. And the next moment, Charlie's Koenigsegg was relieved from the
pressure on the side because he was moving in the opposite direction to
Six's car. And as a result, apart from being able to escape the trap, Charlie's
braking force also caused Six's car to lose control. The yellow Hennessey
swung so hard it almost rolled into the middle of the road. Charlie, who had
gained his footing first, saw enough space for him to pass.

"Go!! Step on the gas!!"

No matter how chaotic the situation was, Babe's voice was still the voice
that penetrated his ears before any sound was heard. Charlie stepped on the
accelerator as hard as he could, and avoided Six's car which had lost
control. But just a few seconds later, his competitor was able to regain his
footing. J-Six wasn't far behind in the final few hundred meters. Charlie's
hands trembled when he saw that in just a blink of an eye, Six's car had
appeared beside his .

NO

He couldn't lose.

Babe turned the accelerator hard in the last hundred meters. He was only a
car length behind Charlie's car. However, because the guard team could not
cross the finish line he had to brake a little before the end. The huge
motorbike swung in a half circle, leaving tire marks on the road as the entire
team of guards stopped moving.

And it was the same moment when the two cars crossed the finish line and
were greeted by the cheers of the audience.

Just now, the two rushed towards the finish line together.

Who won?

Both cars had crossed the finish line but those who weren't near the line,
didn't know who won. He just had to wait for the team standing on the line
to announce whose car crossed the line first. And at this moment Babe's
heart beat the fastest. Babe took off his helmet and looked excitedly at the
crowd gathered at the finish line, before cheers were heard again along with
someone being thrown by the cheering crowd in what is apparently a
winner's celebration.

Charlie!

The kid thrown there was Charlie!

"Woohoo!!!"
Babe jumped and screamed loudly when he realized that the winner of this
race was his stupid boy. Babe smiled broadly and happily. When the latest
winner was pulled up and carried around, the cheering crowd looked quite
happy. Even though he was still wearing a mask and glasses, Babe could
feel how happy Charlie was when he turned his head to look into his eyes.

Babe thought he was really afraid of his threat. Even though he was at a
disadvantage, he still managed to overcome it.

Babe thought he should reward him.

After the competition was over, Charlie and Babe immediately separated
from the arena. Others were now excited for the next round. Meanwhile,
those who have completed their mission, gathered to celebrate their victory
in the garage not far from the Midnight Race gathering point, because if
they waited to go celebrate at home, they would have burst with desire.

"Hemmh...Emh...Akh...Ah...Ah..."

And the rhythmic moaning sound clearly expressed his excitement.

The dark and quiet atmosphere in the garage really pleased them, because it
seemed safe from being seen by other people. But at the same time, it was
nice to hear the chatter and cheers of people outside, at least it was loud
enough to drown out Babe's voice.

"...Don't scratch the hood with your nails."

Charlie said jokingly as his beautiful Alpha looked so excited he had to dig
his nails into the hood of the car. If it was their own car, there wouldn't be a
problem, but it just happened to be someone else's car, They didn't know.
He came just to borrow it and use it as a place to hold on to Babe while
teasing him a little. So it would be nice if Babe didn't scratch someone
else's car just because Charlie went a little bit too hard.

"Oh—it's so good, Charlie, it's so good." Babe was moaning mindlessly ,

while weakly pressing his upper body against the hood of the car. His feet
trembled on the ground as the large alpha continued to pound into him.
"So tight..." Charlie clenched his teeth and pressed his hips into Babe's back
hole, unable to hold back. The smooth cheeks of his buttocks hit the tall
figure's sturdy legs until an embarrassing sound was heard. But fortunately,
the noise from outside was quite helpful to block the naughty sounds. "Are
you aroused?"

"I am very pleased — ah!"

"What are you pleased with?"

"That you beat Six," Babe said, panting. Charlie squeezed his ass even
tighter. The force of the impact grew stronger until he slid onto the hood of
the car, following his opponent's rhythm. If it weren't for the fact that he
was being held by his hips, Babe would have slid on top of him and been
pushed all over the place. "I don't want to imagine you losing."

"Really, if I lose, it won't be that bad, right?" Charlie said, lifting one of his
slender legs and placing it on the hood of the car so he could feel the
sensation more. "I'm a beginner. It wouldn't be strange to lose to him."

"Ah! Ah!"

"Besides, I didn't waste a single bath," the young man laughed softly when
he saw Babe's struggling expression. "I just had to spend one night with him
if I lost."

"Damn it!" Babe yells at Charlie for talking like getting back together with
Six is no big deal.

"What?"

"Well, you said, ah— you told me you wouldn't do it with anyone else."

"But that was just the bet!" Charlie pretended to sound innocent. He knew
Babe would be upset to hear that, but having sex while angry was amazing.
Babe was the one who taught him this. And he was already hooked on it. "It
is possible to make exceptions."

"NO!"
"Why not?"

"Ah...Ah...!"

The boy was teasing him, by pounding into him harder than before, when
he saw Babe starting to raise his voice at him.

"Can't I just go along with the deal?"

"So what, do you like him now?"

"Like who?"

"That damn Six!" Babe lifted himself up and turned around to see Charlie's
face. Even though his whole body was shaking because of this crazy boy's
actions, "Do you like him? Are you going to be with him?"

"I'm just asking." the tall man laughed, pleased with Babe's serious attitude.
"If I really lost, what would I have done?"

"Don't cause trouble with me, Charlie— ah!"

"I'm not looking for trouble."

"Can't you just stop talking about him!"

That's right, the angrier the better.

Babe is very angry and happy.

"Um— can't you just answer me?" The tall man gasped, satisfied with the
sensation Babe was giving him in a way he probably didn't even realize.

"You're annoying, do you know that?"

"Ah yes..."

"...I'm here under you like this and you're still talking about other people?
Damn brat!"
"P'Babe—oh, Ayo... you're angry again..."

Babe felt a tingle all over his body, seeing how turned on Charlie was while
being scolded. Are they both crazy? Last time, he just got really horny from
seeing Charlie's angry expression. This time, Charlie seemed to want him to
be angry. He wanted to hear him curse, as they secretly had sex here

"If I hear you talking about someone else again, Charlie..." the beautiful
Alpha gasped. When the stupid boy bent his knees slightly and thrusted his
hot rod inside him, they changed the angle. The tip that went deeper hit his
prostate so hard that Babe's legs softened uncontrollably. "Ooh— don't push
like that."

"If I talk about other people, what?"

"Ah, ah— Charlie."

"Tell me." Charlie hooked his waist so Babe, who was lying on his back
with his cheek against the hood of the car, stood up. He hugged his thin
body tightly and thrusted his hips, sending desire into him with such force
that Babe had to cry out shudderingly. "Can't I just not talk about it?"

"No..."

"What if I talk?"

"I'll do it too," Babe raised his arms to hook the neck of the man standing
behind him, grinding his hips against the tall figure without giving in. If
Charlie pushed in, he would grind him back down to the same level because
he knew it would drive the stupid alpha crazy. "When you fuck me, I'll just
talk about other people."

"P'Babe— ah."

"Is it okay to moan someone else's name?" Babe screamed louder as Charlie
accelerated the rhythm of his hips. "Hah? Do you want me to moan
someone else's name instead of yours?— Ah, ah...."

"I can't— I can't take it anymore....I'm coming."

"Charlie, answer."

"Ah— no, I don't want you to," Charlie answered with a tortured expression
on his face as his desire was about to reach its climax. The tall figure bent
down and inhaled the Alpha's beautiful scent, before dragging his tongue
along that smooth neck and wanting to touch everything that was Babe as
deeply and intimately as possible.

"What is it?"

"Don't talk about other people," The tall figure pushed his hips quickly
against his wet entrance, raised his head and sniffed sharply. He couldn't
take it anymore. Babe really drives him crazy. "I only want you."

"A-Are you just trying to seduce me?"

"No, um— no.

"So you do?"

"If it wasn't you, I wouldn't accept intercourse from anyone."

Those sickeningly sweet words made Babe's stomach churn uncontrollably,

amidst the oppression that was getting stronger and closer to its final
destination. And the more he heard how crazy this young man was for him,
the more his already high emotions rose.

"It's almost there—don't stop. Oh, don't stop..." Babe pleaded with
trembling lips. Meanwhile Charlie, even though Babe didn't ask, didn't plan
to stop either. He probed his hips for warmth and continued to give hard
thrusts to satisfy the other's needs. And after responding to their own
satisfaction, they both felt good.

"Ah— Shit."

"Don't come inside— ah!"

"Yes, I'll take it out for you." Charlie thrust his hips so fast that Babe's
whole body shook. It felt like their skin was touching. Even though both of
them were wearing shirts. They rubbed against each other until the two
alphas' bodies burned. Of course, part of this stems from their own
emotions that none of them could control anymore.

"Ah! Babe...!"

"Shit!"

The tall Alpha groaned loudly as his desire approached its limit. And at that
moment, Charlie immediately pulled that part of himself out of the channel
of that thin body. Babe who had been hugged was suddenly released. This
made Babe have to hold his hands on the hood of the car because he needed
traction. Meanwhile, the tall figure knelt on the ground and placed his
mouth on the wet hole, with one hand frantically flicking his own manhood.

"Ahhhhhhhhhhhhh" As soon as Charlie's tongue licked his back hole, it felt

so thrilling that he had to lower his hand to stroke his own cock while
enjoying Charlie's tongue, who now knew his heart better than anyone. "Oh
— P'Babe, you're done."

"Um..." After Babe finished his climax, Charlie's release followed behind
him. He repeatedly suppressed his own desires several times to squeeze out
everything he had left. Meanwhile, Babe was lying on his back, propping
himself against the hood of the car, exhausted.

"Ugh—we made a mess," grumbled the beautiful alpha quietly without

being serious. When the tall figure stood up and secretly released his semen
onto her thigh, as if afraid not to believe it was really finished.

"Never mind," Charlie chuckled before starting to straighten his trousers.

After being completely satisfied. Meanwhile, Babe was still lying bare-
chested on the hood of the car like before. He refused to move anywhere.
"You're not wearing pants?"

"I'm tired," Babe answered quietly.

"I thought you wanted to do it again."

"Why? Do you think I'm seducing you?"

"Even if you wear a turtleneck or pants that come down to your ankles,
you're still tempting," Charlie chuckled,as he walked over and picked up
Babe's slacks and underwear that were draped across the windshield, before
slipping them on his body in a certain way, he wasn't able to do without any
help. "Lift your butt a little."

Charlie asked for cooperation. When he tried to put his panties on,Babe just
laid there, unable to pull them up over his round hips. And now the person
he asked for his cooperation was just lying there staring at him regardless of
whether he was wearing underwear or not. It seemed like Babe just wanted
to tease him.

"P'Babe," Charlie sounded serious. But Babe didn't seem bothered in the
slightest.

"What?"

"I'll put it on for you."

"Already?"

"If you're stubborn like this, I'll really do it again."

Babe laughed at Charlie's not-so-terrifying threat. Babe was willing to raise

his buttocks a little so that the smart-mouthed child could attack him easily.

When he finished putting on his panties, he tried with the straight legged
jeans which would have been easy to put on if it weren't for the beautiful
Alpha who pretended to lift his legs and run away at any given time, so
Charlie had to put his legs into the panties and jeans like This.

"Can I go back to my room today?" Charlie said sarcastically. But Babe

laughed and enjoyed the younger man's struggles. Slender legs were
moving away all the time, no matter how hard Charlie tried to catch them,
Babe still refused to stop teasing him. "P'Beb!!!"
"Seal it first the deal first," said the figure with a smile before placing a
slender and beautiful leg in the middle of Charlie's chest, as if conveying
the meaning of the word seal to him.

Charlie caught the attention of the beautiful alpha who looked at him with a
mischievous smile. He grabbed Babe's toes, he leaned down and kissed the
back of his foot gently.

"I've sealed you."

Babe smiled with satisfaction. And after that, putting on his pants became a
breeze because Babe cooperated so well with his personal butler.

"Very good, Sebastian!" Babe gently stroked the big boy's head, admiring
his work as a butler. And even gave him a new name.

"You really need to get hit again."

"Okay, okay. We'll go back to the room and have sex again, Sebastian."

Babe laughed happily, before lifting his head to receive another kiss from
Sebastian. the servant, to make sure that today they did well.

Good during the Night Race and good at giving awards on the hood of the
car.

Everything was great.

.
 Chapter 6 (Part 1/2)

Proofread by : miss_roxy_

*****

Babe smiled with satisfaction. After that, putting on his pants became a
breeze because Babe cooperated so well with his personal butler.

"Very good, Sebastian!" Babe gently stroked the big boy's head, admiring
his work as a butler, and even gave him a new name.

"You really need to get hit again."

"Okay, okay. We'll go back to the room and have sex again, Sebastian."

Babe laughed happily, before lifting his head to receive another kiss from
Sebastian, the servant, to make sure that today they did well.

Good during the Night Race and good at giving awards on the hood of the
car.

.
As time went by, many things changed as Babe and Charlie's relationship
became closer and they spent almost all their time together, inevitably
having to face some things.

Honestly, Babe never thought he would pull Charlie into his circle of life to
this extent. He originally intended to summon this child only when needed.
After the work was finished, they'd separate and return to their respective
places. It was like that at first, but as time went by, his desire grew stronger
until he couldn't let Charlie come and go as he wished. Even if they didn't
do anything, he wanted him to stay by his side at all times. Now, it seemed
that he had adopted the alpha male child.

The good thing was that Charlie was easy to manage and feared him enough
that he wasn't too stubborn or naughty. If Babe sounded a little harsh, he
would easily give in. If he told him to do something, then he would do it.
He wouldn't dare do anything that Babe didn't like. He was innocent and a
little stupid, which sometimes made Babe want to scold him, but he was
still getting used to it so he didn't have a problem with it. But what was
really troubling lately was that Charlie had been acting like his bodyguard.

One day, they went to the mall together and the giant kid almost threw
Babe's friend into the middle of the mall just because his friend snuck up
from behind to startle him. That person ended up being more surprised than
them. Maybe this was all Babe's fault because he didn't tell anyone that he
brought his personal bodyguard.

He often felt that Charlie was too obsessed with looking after him. For
example, he hardly allowed Babe to go anywhere alone. In fact, sometimes
he just wanted to go down to the minimarket under the condominium, but
Charlie always had to follow. Even when he received something from fans
who came to meet him at the stadium, the boy immediately took it and
opened every piece himself. When it came to food, he tasted it first as if he
was afraid that someone would secretly poison it.

It wasn't strange that Way started calling Charlie his "Guard Dog", because
the dog really acted like a Doberman who always protected him.

"Is that delicious?"

Charlie asked Babe, who was biting into a brightly colored popsicle. With
his hand, he quietly pushed Babe's body to move to the inside of the
sidewalk. He himself walked on the outside of the footpath, because near
the condo, motorbikes often drove on the footpath, so he had to look after
them and be very careful of other people.

"Don't you dare ask for it!" Instead of answering whether it was delicious or
not, Babe turned to Charlie with wide eyes and replied that he wouldn't let
him take his food. Charlie laughed lightly at Babe, who thought that he
asked because he wanted to steal his popsicle.

"Yeah, it looks delicious. I want to eat it all," answered the young man with
a smile. Even though the topic they were discussing seemed to be different,
understanding each other was enough.

"It's a mess!" Babe said with a confused expression on his face. Meanwhile,
Charlie didn't say anything; he just smiled slightly before reaching into his
shoulder bag and pulling out a small packet of tissues. He took one out and
wiped the racer's sticky, covered fingers, then he nodded and said to wrap
the popsicle stick he was holding so it wouldn't fall apart again.

"Are you going to the club tonight?" asked Charlie, who seemed to be
enjoying ice cream. "I heard P'Way invited you."

"I don't know. You'll see." Babe answered vaguely. "Why? Do you want to
go with me?"

"Well, if you're going... I'm going too."

"Whenever and wherever. The only place where I have any privacy is the
bathroom, you come with me everywhere else!"

"Oh, I often go into the bathroom with you too, in case you forgot!"

Babe pointed at Charlie who now often liked to make suggestive jokes at
him, even though that was what Babe used to do to him before. This kid
really absorbed everything from him.
"I'll think about it later. If you're interested, go."

"What kind of mood is this?"

"I was in the mood to experience something new." The figure shrugged as
he stuffed the entire shrunken popsicle into his mouth and pulled it out in a
sly manner that Charlie found rather frightening. "I keep seeing the same
old stuff and it gets boring."

Babe pressed the words "same old stuff" in Charlie's face, causing the boy
to sigh softly, tired of Babe's habit of always wanting to make fun of him.
No matter what it was, no matter how small, he wanted to make a mess with
it.

"If you're bored, then go away."

"Are you trying to throw me out?"

"No," Charlie chuckled, wiping the corner of Babe's messy mouth, "I just
wanted you to meet some friends."

"Oh..."

"What?"

"Last time I went to see a friend, you took extraordinary measures!"

"Is that person just a friend?"

"He's just a friend!" Babe pursed his lips in annoyance at the smart-
mouthed kid who acted possessive whenever he met his friends. Although,
Babe himself was as possessive of him as a dog was possessive of its
owner.

"I told you, go have fun with your friends." Charlie said casually, even
though the person next to him was always trying to cause trouble, but he
was used to it. This was normal for the person named Babe. "But, I'm not
letting you sleep with anyone else."
"Didn't you say you were going too?" Babe glared at him. "Your smell fills
my whole body like this. Who else can I sleep with?"

"Who said I don't smell?"

"You don't smell like an alpha, you smell like a dog." The tall man smiled
happily when he heard that. He liked it when Babe's body smelled like him.
At least that would be enough to let other people who approached him
know that Babe was a one-man alpha.

"That's great, isn't it?"

"What's so great? I smell like a dog."

"You're too much. I can't kiss— ah!"

Phew!

While the two alphas were arguing about nonsense, someone suddenly
rushed over and hit Charlie from behind. The tall figure was shocked so he
turned around and looked. This apparently caused the person experiencing
the shock to lose control and almost fall face down. But fortunately,
Charlie's hand was quick enough to grab the person's waist before he fell
and hit the ground.

"Are you okay?"

Charlie worriedly asked the stranger who had bumped into him as he helped
the person up. He could see that this person was a man of small stature and
cute appearance. Plus, his body had the light scent of an omega whenever
he inhaled.

"No—it's okay," the young omega said nervously, bowing his head to
Charlie. "Forgive me. Just now, I tripped on the sidewalk."

Instinctively, Babe immediately turned to look at the corridor behind. He

frowned slightly when he found that the road was smooth. There were no
sidewalks or anything that could cause him to trip. Still, he thought
positively. Wherever people stumbled, they stumbled. He himself often
tripped over his own feet. This omega was probably the same.

"Never mind. It's okay if you're not hurt," Charlie reassured with a polite
smile. However, what annoyed Babe was that the man still refused to let go
of the omega's arm. He also saw Charlie secretly rubbing his thumb gently
over the person's skin.

What for?

Babe took a deep breath at the sight and looked at his popsicle, which had
fallen to the ground because of the collision. Honestly, he wasn't upset at all
if it wasn't on purpose. But from what he saw just now, from the omega's
expression, smile, and eyes, no matter how he looked at it, it was very clear
that the man bumped into Charlie on purpose.

But the dog named Charlie didn't seem to know.

"I'm really sorry, Khun..."

"Charlie..." Hearing such unnecessary conversation, Babe became even

more annoyed. If people bumped into each other, wouldn't it be enough to
just bow your head and apologize and leave? Was it necessary to stand up
and talk until you introduce yourselves? Plus, the two of them were still
talking without paying attention to the fact that Babe was still standing
there with his head held high.

Charlie didn't even care that his popsicle fell to the floor. This fool really
should turn around and see it for himself.

"Ah... Khun Charlie, I'm sorry once again." The little Omega lowered his
head and apologized again with a smile that really annoyed Babe. Charlie
bent his head back gently, raising the hand that had been holding the
omega's arm up to the tip of his own nose, as if intending to sniff the other
person. Then, the stranger smiled slightly and turned around and walked
back in the same direction he had just walked.
Listen, how can you say it was an accident? That person didn't even intend
to walk in the same direction as them. He accidentally walked towards
Charlie and then walked back the same way he came? It was very funny.

What was even funnier was that this stupid alpha male couldn't even see it.
Plus, he actually went and sniffed the omega thoroughly.

"I was so surprised. I thought— oh."

Charlie, who was about to turn around to talk to Babe, softly exclaimed in
surprise when he turned around and couldn't find Babe. All he found was
the remains of the popsicle that had fallen to the floor. He could only spot
Babe's back, so he dragged his feet to catch up.

"Why didn't you wait? Where are you going in such a hurry?" The tall
figure hurried after Babe before asking him normally, as if he didn't realize
what he had just done. Meanwhile, Babe didn't even look at Charlie. He
walked slowly and refused to answer any questions.

"P'Babe."

Babe still didn't answer as usual. Now Charlie was starting to realize that he
must have done something to make the man angry.

"Wait—P'Babe." The tall man saw his annoyed posture and hurriedly
grabbed his thin wrist, making Babe stop walking. However, Babe still
refused to say anything. He didn't even turn around to look at Charlie.
"What's the problem? Are you mad at me?"

The beautiful alpha still didn't answer. Therefore, Charlie had to use his
slow brain to figure out what might be causing Babe's behavior like this.

"I just dropped your popsicle, didn't I?" Charlie asked with a guilty look on
his face. He tried to look Babe in the eye, but the other party kept turning
his face away as if he didn't want to see him even for a second. "Sorry, I'll
go back and buy another one for you."
"Don't act like you don't know!" This was the first sentence Babe answered,
but it was a very unpleasant sentence to listen to.

"P'Babe..."

"I'm not angry anymore! Let go!"

Babe spoke in an annoyed tone while trying to shake off Charlie's hand. The
tall figure held on forcefully, refusing to let Babe go, because he knew Babe
would just walk away from him again.

"Wait a minute, P'Babe. What's wrong with you?" Charlie tried to get Babe
to look at him. Meanwhile, Babe kept trying to look away.

"I don't know. I'll go ask the omega from earlier."

"Why would you ask him?" the tall man asked, furrowing his brows, not
fully understanding what Babe was saying. But after seeing Babe's
expression clearly, Charlie began to guess part of the story. "You don't like
the way I talk to him?"

"Why wouldn't I like it? If you want to talk, just talk. I don't care about your
business."

'He's really angry about this.' Charlie thought.

"P'Babe," Charlie said softly, trying to hold Babe's hand. But the other
person kept jerking around until he could only hold the little wrist to
prevent the possessive person from running away again. "What if he fell? I
was just helping catch him. Are you going to tell me to let him fall?"

"Whether you catch him or not is your business. I didn't say anything."
Babe answered as if he didn't feel anything about the matter at all, but his
facial expression was the complete opposite. How could Charlie not think
that he was this angry?

"This isn't what I see now."

"Well, I really didn't say anything. You can do anything. I don't know what's
wrong."

"Then why are you like this? Why won't you let me ask?"

"Shit, you're annoying!"

"P'Babe, listen first."

"I don't want to listen!" Babe tried to twist his wrist to avoid Charlie's palm.
But because the other person was bigger and stronger, he couldn't even
shake off his big hand. "Let go of me!"

"I will not let you go."

"Let go! Don't let me smell your omega!"

Charlie was a little surprised when he heard that. Even though he was
stupid and he couldn't keep up, that sentence from Babe was clear enough
for him to understand that the other person wasn't angry at him for helping
Omega just now, but was angry for hugging them for too long.

But was that too long?

"P'Babe, I just hugged him for a moment. How did the smell get there?"
The tall figure was still trying to talk calmly, but Babe didn't seem to want
to listen at all. Now he was so angry that he didn't want to talk to him, but
Charlie was reluctant to let Babe go while he was still angry like this. On
one hand, Babe wasn't one to take his time and could get rid of his own
anger. On the other hand, Babe would get even angrier if left alone with his
thoughts. Therefore, he had to act quickly now.

"You smelled it yourself. How can you say there's no smell on you!"

"What smell?"

"I saw it, Charlie!" In a fit of rage, this allowed Babe to finally push with
enough force to shake Charlie's grip. Of course, he was also an alpha after
all. He wasn't weak, especially when he was angry... even being able to lift
an elephant didn't seem like too far of a stretch. "I knew you were secretly
sniffing him out! I'm not blind!"

Charlie was silent. Now he didn't know how to explain it to Babe. If he said
he didn't do it, Babe wouldn't believe him, because the evidence might be
clear in Babe's feelings. But if he said he intended to smell Omega's scent
earlier, wouldn't the other person be even angrier with him?

"You say you like my scent the most, but when you meet an omega, you
immediately smell him!"

"It's not like that. I—"

"You don't need to say it! If you like it so much, I'll go!"

Babe was so angry that his face was red. He raised his voice at Charlie
angrily and raised his fist to punch Charlie in the shoulder as he often did
when he was upset.

"P'Babe, that hurts!" Charlie raised his hand and grabbed the shoulder that
was hit. The tall figure frowned at Babe. His voice sounded like he was
scolding him.

"Are you going to scold me?"

"I told you, if you want to be angry, be angry, but don't hit me! Why don't
you listen?"

Charlie's serious tone and displeased expression made Babe quiet. Of

course, that didn't make the anger disappear. Because Babe's personality
was spoiled, the more he was scolded, the greater his desire was to make a
big deal out of it. But because the person in front of him was Charlie, he
didn't know what to do other than yell at the other person's face because he
was frustrated to the point of going crazy.

"Hijo de tu chingada madre! (Son of a fucking bitch!)"

Babe cursed at Charlie's face in Spanish before stomping his feet and
walking away. This caused the tall figure to just stand there with a confused
expression because he didn't understand what Babe was saying, but he was
certain that it was a hateful curse.

"P'Babe! I don't understand what you're saying!"

He couldn't even do anything about it, no matter how often he was scolded.
After all, he had to go after Babe, because this was a duty he had to accept,
no matter how painful it was.

"Can I take a bath too?"

"Get out!"

The guard dog just stood there with a sad expression on his face. Until now,
Babe still couldn't forget his anger towards him. When he returned to the
room, Babe ignored him. Babe sat and ate snacks alone while watching a
show. Charlie tried his luck by asking him questions, but he didn't answer.
In fact, when Charlie was about to hug and kiss him, those beautiful legs
held him back, not letting him get close at all.

Then Babe went to soak in the jacuzzi alone. He refused to invite him at all.

Babe was asleep in the jacuzzi with his eyes relaxed, as if he didn't care that
Charlie was standing there with his head hanging out. He knew this was one
of Babe's favorite places to go when he was tired or upset. Babe's room had
a soaking room separate from the bathroom. The room had clear glass walls
on both sides, making it possible to see the outside view, surrounded by
beautifully decorated fake plants that looked very similar to the real thing.
In the middle was a round jacuzzi that now had pink rose petals floating on
it. The aroma of Babe's favorite scented candle filled the room like a spa.

However, there was nothing more attractive than that beautiful alpha in a
thin and clean white robe.

"I want to soak too..." Charlie continued to insist. The tall figure walked
down and knelt beside the bathtub, resting his chin on the edge of the
bathtub and giving him a pleading look even though the other person was
asleep with his eyes closed. "Can I take a bath too? P'Babe?"
"NO."

"P'Babe..."

"If you want to soak, wait for me to finish first," answered Babe, still not
opening his eyes to look at Charlie's face.

"But I want to soak with you."

"You're so big, I'd be uncomfortable."

"I don't see it as uncomfortable at all. We often bathe together."

"But today I feel uncomfortable."

Charlie sighed softly, sadly. He had really tried to convince Babe all
afternoon, doing everything he could. But the other party didn't seem to be
able to overcome his frustration easily. At first, he thought Babe just didn't
want Charlie to have sex with anyone else. He didn't think that simply
touching another person would be that big of a deal. Even Babe himself
didn't seem possessive at all when approached by other people. Why was he
angry about this?

"I really don't think anything about him," the tall man said softly.
Meanwhile, Babe just closed his eyes as if he didn't care about what he said.
"I admit I really wanted to smell it, but not because I wanted to..."

"..."

"I know he didn't trip. He deliberately walked over and bumped into me."
Charlie's words caused the person lying with their eyes closed to knit their
brows slightly. Part of Babe was relieved that at least Charlie wasn't that
stupid. But his heart boiled when he thought about it again. Charlie went
along with what the stranger wanted. He also secretly sniffed the other
omega's scent. "Because I know he wants you. So I had to sniff it out
secretly."

"..."
"I was afraid of what he might've done to you."

Babe was as calm as ever, but Charlie felt like he was listening to him.
There was a moment of silence because Babe refused to answer, but Charlie
didn't know what to say. Finally, Babe slowly opened his eyes.

"Who would risk doing something to me?" Babe looked into Charlie's eyes
before asking in a calm voice.

"Don't you know how many people are trying to find trouble with you?"

"I don't know. That isn't important. The important thing is, how do you
know?"

"I'm with you all the time. How could I not know?" Charlie discreetly
touched the tip of his finger to the surface of the water in the bath and
dragged it back and forth slowly, causing the floating rose petals to move
until he could see the soft, smooth skin hidden beneath the water. "There
are many people who love you, but there are also a lot of people who want
to take that risk."

"It's not strange, because I'm famous. People are just annoyed because of
my popularity."

"That's it. But Babe didn't just poke my nose," said the boy in a low voice,
still unable to take his eyes off Babe's beautiful legs. "Didn't you see? When
I open presents for you and people always give you strange things?"

Babe didn't say anything, but he knew that what Charlie said was true.
Since he became famous, he was loved and admired by many people, while
at the same time, the number of people who hated him also increased. That
wasn't strange at all. People in the eyes of society were of course the target
of all expectations. He was loved and hated in a stronger way than anyone
else because he had something that most people didn't. But, if you asked
him, what was wrong with that? He didn't think there was anything wrong.
He did everything the way he should. As for people who were troublesome,
they were only people who were willing to abandon their own lives to care
about others'. So it wasn't a problem at all.
"So, do you always have to act as my guard, Charlie?"

"Well, I was worried about you."

"But we don't have an agreement on this," Babe said in a serious tone.

Helping Charlie understand a little about cars, and all the experiences he
passed on to him, wasn't payment for his protection... He just wanted
Charlie for his own satisfaction.

"But we also didn't have an agreement that you would be nice to me."

Babe froze. He thought Charlie meant that the two of them had broken their
current agreement. But for Babe, he didn't even feel like he'd gone too far,
because he did everything according to his desire. Nothing he did was for
Charlie.

"When have I been kind to you?" Babe asked, his face stiff as if to let others
see that he wasn't being nice at all. Only a stupid kid like Charlie could
imagine this.

"If you want, I will die for you. Don't you know that?"

"I don't know why I'm upset with you. If you want something, I'll give it to
you. That's all."

"But there are some things I didn't ask for."

"Do you think I'm nosy?"

"No," Charlie chuckled, raising his hand to stop him before the hot blooded
alpha got mad at him again. "I mean, there are some things you don't even
know are important to me but you still did it for me."

"..."

"I don't know whether you meant to do it or not. But I call it attention."

The two stared at each other blankly. The fragrance wafting through the air
was now as unrecognizable as a rose in water. Candle scent or Babe scent?
Charlie just knew that every scent right now was making him even more
obsessed with Babe. He was once again taken in by this person's strange
charm. As time went on, it became more and more intense, until he was
afraid that in the future, he wouldn't be able to turn back.

"If you want to soak, come down."

Charlie smiled as soon as he heard Babe's permission. He got up and

enthusiastically took off his clothes. He took off his glasses and put them on
top of the pile of clothes, and finally his body was naked. The tall figure
then stepped into the bathtub and sat in front of Babe. Their feet touched
underwater, but neither of them wanted to move away because they both
knew how good it felt to be touched like this.

"Does it hurt?" Babe asked after they sat staring at each other in silence for
a while. "Where I punched you on the shoulder."

"Oh, it doesn't hurt," Charlie said with a smile, patting the spot on his
shoulder where Babe had punched him during their fight. "I don't feel
anything. I said it hurt so that you would feel so guilty that you would stop
being angry with me."

"You damn child!!"

"But it would be better if you didn't do it at all," said the young man quietly.
The other person didn't offer any criticism, so Charlie continued, wanting to
let him know, "You can scold me, you can curse me, I don't mind at all."

"..."

"But can we not fight each other?"

"..."

"I don't want you to do anything you'll regret later."

Babe didn't know if anyone had ever said this to him in his life, but when he
thought about it, as long as he could remember, he didn't think there had
ever been anything like it. No matter who it was, they would always say
things like 'don't take it personally', but no one dared to tell him that he
would regret it. He knew that he was spoiled and had some bad habits.
Oftentimes, he also felt annoyed with himself for behaving like this. But
when his emotions took over? He usually didn't have enough awareness to
remind himself.

Or could he use this child as a reminder?

Babe didn't respond, instead choosing to lift himself from a lying position.
He took off his thin, drenched robe and threw it out of the bath. After that,
he slowly moved towards the person sitting opposite him. Babe raised his
arms to hang over Charlie's broad shoulders before dropping down to sit on
top of the other man.

"Are you not angry with me anymore?" Charlie asked softly, because now
Babe was so close to him that their breathing could almost be heard.

"I don't know," Babe answered quietly, "but I'm sorry for being an idiot."

"..."

"Sorry for hitting you."

This alone was enough to make Charlie smile. A tall figure scooped up
water and poured it on Babe's smooth back, before using the palm of his
hand to gently caress it, like he was bathing him. As Babe put all his weight
on him, he casually leaned his head on his broad shoulder and let Charlie
touch any place he wanted without any protest.

"Is the water too hot?" the tall man asked, slowly rubbing his nose along the
clear skin of his cheek. "You're blushing everywhere."

"No..."

"Are you sure?"

"Hmm," was all Babe answered. Holding Charlie's face, he leaned in and
kissed him gently. They only touched each other externally. Turn slowly,
pull slowly. They did this over and over again until finally they couldn't
stand it anymore. The sweet kiss became more passionate.

The sound of the kiss was louder than before, making one realize how deep
and passionate this kiss was. The two alpha's bodies pressed together until
there was no more space between them. Their hands caressed each other's
entire bodies, as if they wanted to get to know each other, covering every
inch of each other, leaving no space untouched.

"Yes..."
 Chapter 6 (Part 2/2)

Proofread by miss_roxy_

****

Babe breathed harder. As soon as the kiss broke, Charlie started caressing
him without hesitation. The tall figure snuggled into the crook of his neck,
pressing kisses all over his body and not forgetting to drag his tongue in a
way that he knew would make Babe's body shiver. From the curve of his
neck to his collarbone and chest, Charlie kissed and licked with pleasure.

Meanwhile, two big palms were squeezing Babe's ass underwater. The tall
figure's touch made Babe's whole body tingle, especially when he put his
mouth on his chest until he couldn't help but arch his chest when tickled
with desire.

"Mm...Charlie," the beautiful alpha groaned softly. When the giant child
sucked on the peak of his chest, he didn't stop. He switched back and forth
between peaks without any difficulty. Charlie stuck out his tongue and
licked it quickly, alternating with sucking it so hard that Babe's body
convulsed periodically with a combination of pain and pleasure. He thought
that if Charlie did this, his chest would definitely hurt tomorrow, but he
didn't want to tell him to stop. "You're so naughty."

"...um"

"Do you like sucking my breasts?" Babe moaned loudly as the sensation in
his breasts weren't enough. Charlie's naughty fingers still didn't let him rest
as he pressed and played with the hole beneath him. Meanwhile, his mouth
worked diligently. "Oui—if you want to use it, just put it in."
After hearing such a request, Charlie didn't want to protest. The tall figure
gently pressed his middle finger into Babe's tight hole which wasn't hard to
hear from anyone else. The figure rubbed his waist lightly, arching his
buttocks to make it easier for him to insert his fingers. As for that beautiful
face, it lay steadfast in the high curve of his neck.

"So tight," Charlie said softly, moving his fingers in and out in a steady
rhythm. "I just came in this morning. Why is it so strict?"

"So it's not good?" Babe whispered softly before thrusting the tip of his
tongue into Charlie's ear, making the tall figure twitch in his throat softly at
the sensation of his interlocutor's stimulation. The more Babe licked and bit
his ear, the more excited he became. Charlie knew that this was another
point of his that was always very sensitive. Because of that, the beautiful
alpha also enjoyed teasing him there. "Huh? Isn't this better?"

"Ah—wonderful," admitted the young man politely, for he had no reason to

be stubborn with Babe. Resisting these seductive advances was already
difficult enough. The other man's round butt continued to rub against his
center underwater until they were now almost completely hard.

"Oh! What's wrong?" Babe pretended to ask with clear eyes. Even though
that beautiful ass was pressing against his dick, it was as if it was meant to
tease him and make him cum. "What, do you want to spank me?"

"Horse riding..."

"Hah?"

"You ready?" Charlie asked, his voice shaking. It was that kind of attitude
that pleased Babe the most. Babe giggled as Charlie tried to take his
member and insert it into his rear hole. But the moment Babe shook his ass,
the other person had to clench his teeth tightly. "Damn, don't tease me."

"Who's teasing? I haven't done anything."

"Come on. I can't take it anymore."

"Boy, you're so horny," Babe said with a smile as he slid his hand under the
water, gently holding Charlie's erection and lowering it to his will. And of
course underwater insertion was very different from sex in general, but for
him, it was quite a thrilling difference. "Ah— ah."

"Oh, damn—is the horse hurt?"

"No." Babe answered while moving his hips rhythmically because he

couldn't withstand it any longer. "What pain?"

Charlie laughed loudly, as Babe raised his little finger and wagged it while
making a mocking face at him. Meanwhile the person being teased raised
his little finger and rubbed it gently against his mouth, which made Babe
laugh happily.

"Is it all in? Is that ticklish?"

"It's ticklish," Babe said with a laugh. "You want to tickle it too. Daddy,
stop tickling."

"Sorry, Daddy just gave Papa a little pleasure..."

They both laughed together, before bringing their faces closer and kissing
passionately. It left a tingling, warm sensation throughout his chest. It was a
feeling Babe had never experienced in his life, and he never thought that
sex could feel like this too.

Sex while joking and laughing is sex that makes our hearts feel safest.

He suddenly remembered a sentence that someone had said to him a long

time ago, but he'd never understood what it was. He used to find it amusing
to laugh out loud during sex; according to him, it looked ridiculous and
embarrassing.

But now he understood how it felt.

"Ah— ah...." Babe moaned sweetly as he rhythmically bucked his hips

against the hot rod beneath him. Charlie sat him up and pulled his hips up
until they were almost apart, then pulled him down hard. He did it over and
over again until the water filled with rose petals rippled.

"Ah— that was great..." Charlie said, admiring the beautiful alpha who was
tirelessly riding him. He helped by moving vigorously to please him. "You
are amazing in the car, amazing in bed, and no less amazing in the bath."

"Oh, that's too much praise," Babe pretended to be embarrassed. "But doing
it in the water, I love it."

"Guess we'll have to do it in the swimming pool next time. A Jacuzzi is not
enough."

"Okay."

"Really?"

"Umh.." Babe answered while sobbing sharply, because the hot rod going in
and out of him was so satisfying. "I will make you meet the little mermaid."

"Little mermaids?"

"Little Mermaid Babe.."

Charlie laughed happily before hugging and kissing the little mermaid,
unable to stop himself. He liked it when Babe teased him, as much as he
liked teasing or provoking him.

Hmm...or does he actually like all of that?

"Turn around, little mermaid..."

Charlie said with a smile, before picking Babe up. He grabbed Babe and
made him kneel with his back facing him. Charlie took Babe's hand, made
him hold the edge of the tub, then inserted his hardened penis back into the
little mermaid's body again.

"Ah, ah— Daddy..."

"Open your legs a little," the tall man ordered while using his hands to push
Babe's knees wide, "I'll go deeper."

"Oh— deep, deeper."

"Tell me how deep..." Charlie chuckled, moving his hips against Babe's
back hole at a faster rhythm than before. "How nice is that? How does it
feel?"

"Big..."

"Hah?"

"Big and Full."

He didn't know if these were words from the heart or just wanting to please
each other, but it definitely made Charlie feel more excited. He moved his
hips faster until the water in the bath splashed out. The thrusts were so hard
that Babe's head shook. If he hadn't held on tightly, he thought his head
might have hit the edge of the tub. But the more he thought about it, the
more thrilling it became. His stomach churned when he saw the water in the
bathtub splashing out and the rose petals scattered in a mess, but Charlie
didn't care at all. Right now, the other party seemed to only care about how
to make him so excited that he lost his mind.

"Shit! Ah...!" Charlie's moans sounded louder than usual from being in a
closed room. Because of that, Babe felt that Charlie's voice gave him even
more goosebumps than usual. "Uh...this is amazing, do you like it?"

"Amazing, umh—so powerful."

"Your knees must hurt."

"No— it's okay," Babe's voice was shaking as if he was afraid the tall figure
would stop this violence because he was afraid he would get hurt, "Do it,
Daddy— ah, do what you can."

"I didn't wear a condom..." Charlie bent down and hugged Babe tightly, his
hips still thrusting inward relentlessly. "Do you want me to take it out?"
"Come out— ah..."

"Aren't you going to let me come inside you?"

"No, I'm too lazy to clean it." Babe gasped and moaned loudly, grinding his
hips against Charlie's force, because right now his desire was so high it was
almost explosive. "Oh— Daddy, you're amazing..."

"I want to cum inside."

"No, don't be stubborn."

"Yeah, okay..." Charlie answered softly, to which Babe couldn't help but
feel sorry for him. This kid dared to speak up and ask for more. However, if
Babe said no, he wouldn't force it to the point of being annoying. This may
have been another reason why he liked to please Charlie so much.

"You can't come inside too often, or I'll get pregnant." Babe chuckled,
leaning in and kissing the boy's lips lovingly.

"Haven't you always wanted to ride a horse?" The young man took the joke
well as usual. "Why isn't P'Babe finished yet?"

"How can I? Papa's children will all die in vain."

(T/N. I think Babe isn't satisfied until he releases all the sperm (of his future
child) for nothing because it will never be fertilized.)

Charlie laughed before pressing a soft kiss to his cheek, giving him a
greedy, wet kiss. He knew that an alpha's relationship with another alpha
made it difficult to have an heir, and they were both males. That was even
more impossible, which for him didn't feel like a problem. Even though
they often liked to tease each other about this, they both knew that neither
of them really wanted it to happen. It was just a fantasy that fueled their
sexual urges. Babe especially didn't make it his life's goal to have children
from the start. He just wanted to be with the person he loved and die
together. Just that.

But he didn't know when he would meet that person.

"Oh— Daddy, faster..." Babe begged impatiently, "I'm going to cum— ah!"

"Mm... me too." The tall man let out a low groan. He moved his hips
quickly, while holding Babe tightly and moving his lips passionately down
his smooth back.

Charlie really liked this feeling. The sex between him and Babe made him
happier every time. It was so overwhelming that he didn't want it to end. He
wanted to do this with Babe forever and didn't want anyone else to have his
chance.

He wanted to make Babe his only one.

"Ah!"

Babe groaned loudly. When Charlie's hot rod rose to its highest point and
then exploded violently, Babe's vision suddenly turned white. Everything
was a blur until his head pressed against the edge of the tub, exhausted.
Meanwhile, the tall figure moved his hips quickly so that he could follow
him to cum as quickly as possible. He wasn't too far away, because earlier,
the moment Babe finished, his hole constricted so much that Charlie almost
finished.

"Uh—just a little more," Charlie groaned, thrusting his hips as hard as he

could.

"Charlie— Ah, Charlie..." Babe moaned and called his name which helped
him a lot, because he liked his name the most when Babe moaned it in a
soft voice like that.

"P'Babe— ah."

"Charlie..." Charlie's whole body shuddered hearing Babe call him with
such sweet words. It was just a simple sound, but it already had a big
influence on the mind of an idiot like him.

"Ahh... P'Babe..."

"Charlie...."
Fuck! I want him to call my name, Charlie... Charlie... with moans like this
every day.

"P' Babe— ah!"

Babe's sweet voice finally helped transport Charlie to the beach of his
dreams. The tall figure pulled the beautiful Alpha to his lips for a last
second kiss, then pulled his dick out of the bruised hole and stroked it
rapidly until he finally released all his desire onto Babe's round ass to his
heart's content.

"Extraordinary...."

The tall figure threw himself down and hugged Babe, pressing another kiss
to the red cheek even though he was still panting. The couple spent the next
hour or so soaking and bathing together like a newlywed couple.

"It seems like you shouldn't meet the little mermaid."

"No, I want to—I'm just a little huk..huk...."

Babe looked at Charlie, who was lying on the bed coughing, with pity
mixed in his eyes. The young man's face was red, there was fever-reducing
gel on his forehead, and his body was shaking even though Babe had
already lowered the temperature of the AC.

Who would've thought that an alpha this big could easily catch a cold just
from being in the water for a long time? He, who had soaked longer than
Charlie, still didn't feel anything wrong, but Charlie appeared to have
symptoms of a fever not long after he finished showering.

"Soaking in the bath makes you like this. What can you do to meet the little
mermaid?" Babe shook his head slowly in annoyance. It turned out that he
had to find food and medicine for him to eat, wipe his body, apply gel to
reduce fever, and then had to sit and watch him like this. He felt like he was
raising a child.

"I'll be fine soon," Charlie said hoarsely.

"Um.. Get well soon," Babe said non-seriously before slowly getting out of
bed. "You've eaten and taken your medicine. Now, go to sleep. When you
wake up, you'll be fine."

"Where are you going?"

"I'm going to watch TV outside..." Babe trailed off, stressing that he wasn't
going anywhere as far as Charlie feared. "I'm not going to the club."

"If you want to go, you can go. But you have to invite P'Way to come
along."

"You have to be able to get up and sit down first, then you can order me!"

"You... You don't need to watch me."

"I'm not watching you. I'm going to watch a TV-series." Babe said,
emphasizing each word. If only thin-haired boys could understand
something more easily like: "You can sleep now, I'll take care of you!"

"I can't sleep."

"Take the medicine and you'll be asleep soon."

"But I'm not sleepy at all."

"Shit! Close your eyes and you'll fall asleep!"

With an annoyed expression, Babe turned his back to the person on the bed
and started to walk out of the room. But after taking a few steps, for some
reason, he suddenly felt the urge to turn around and look at that stupid kid
once more. He thought so.
Babe stopped in his tracks, slowly turning around to look at the sick person
lying on the bed. The first thing he saw made him feel guilty for leaving
like that.

Charlie, who had fever-reducing gel plastered on his head, was still lying
there looking at him with narrow eyes, as if he didn't want Babe to leave.
He didn't have the courage to hold back.

Why does he look so sad when he's sick?

Seeing this, Babe let out a soft sigh before walking back to bed. He sat on
the floor next to the bed with an expression that looked like he was
annoyed, but not that annoyed. But if he said he was willing to accompany
him, then he must've not been too annoyed.

"Can I kiss you?"

"NO!"

The person on the bed pursed his lips upon hearing Babe's sudden rejection.
The other person spoke firmly without turning his head towards him. Babe
leaned against the bedside drawer and looked straight ahead instead of
facing the bed to make eye contact with sick Charlie.

"I'm going to get infected," Babe answered softly after Charlie fell silent.
"What if we both catch the flu and die."

"Do you usually have a fever?"

"No, I rarely get sick."

"That's good."

"You're already grown. Why do you get sick so easily?"

"I also don't know. I'm usually strong." Charlie answered. The other
person's voice was hoarse and he spoke slower than usual, like a tired
person who didn't have the energy to speak. "But I'm really wondering, did
I soak in the water for too long? "
"Oh, next time I won't take you to soak for this long."

"No, we can soak. I like soaking in water."

"When are you going to sleep? Why do you keep talking?" Babe got angry
at the naughty boy who refused to sleep. He kept talking even though he
had a sore throat and was almost dead. Was it right or wrong to sit here
watching him? "You should sleep now. Otherwise, you won't get better
soon."

"I'm not sleepy at all," Charlie answered softly, "Can you tell me
something?"

"What can I tell you? I don't know any stories."

"Tell me any story. I'll keep listening and I'll get sleepy."

Babe looked at the face of the giant child lying there and stared at him with
eyes wide in displeasure. In the end, he could only sigh softly, letting his
back rest against the drawer behind him again before starting to talk.

"At first, I didn't want to be a race car driver," Babe said quietly, looking
ahead. It seemed that, in the end, Babe chose to tell his own story rather
than a children's story. Charlie felt like that seemed fitting for someone like
him; he couldn't imagine Babe telling him a bedtime story. "Actually, I
never really thought about what I wanted to be because when I was little,
there wasn't much encouragement for me to think about these things."

"..."

"My parents divorced when I was little. Soon after the divorce, my mother
remarried a foreigner and lived abroad. So I had to live with two fathers."

"..."

"And at that time, my father lost his job. He used his savings every day
until it finally ran out. It was a very difficult situation at the time; no job
and no money. Did you know that I once thought, 'Wow, I was born to
experience hell much faster than other people who have died.'"
"..."

"We were really poor, so poor that we had no food to eat, that my father had
to ask the neighbors for 2 eggs and then boil one to eat with me." Babe's
voice didn't sound sad when he recounted the story. Charlie felt that Babe
didn't tell this story for pity. He was talking as if it wasn't something from
his memories, but rather just a story. But the sad thing was that whatever he
experienced, he couldn't forget it. "So at that time, I didn't have any dreams
in mind. I only knew that I felt sorry for dad and I was hungry. I was hungry
all the time because I didn't eat enough."

"..."

"At that time I was still in elementary school, around grade 4-5. At night, I
would go out and sit in front of the house and watch the high school
students walk home."

"..."

"Back then, in my mind, I didn't dare dream of entering high school. I

thought, 'even if I don't starve to death first, my father won't be able to send
me to school'."

Just listening to this, it was difficult for Charlie to imagine how Babe was
back then. The reality of his past was vastly different compared to the Babe
in front of him now. The famous Babe, accepted in society, the Babe with a
collection of countless supercars, to the point where he didn't even dare to
think about their value. Babe could now buy whatever he wanted without
thinking twice.

I wonder how elementary school age Babe would feel if he knew that he
would grow up to be this successful.

"I lived without food until I really thought I had reached a dead end. That's
when Dad told me to try lying still, and said: Babe, don't move too much,
go to sleep, you won't be hungry anymore."

"..."
"At that time, I thought... like, I will definitely die today, because even if
my father hadn't ordered me to, I didn't have the energy to do anything else.
It made my stomach hurt and made me dizzy. And then, I actually fell
asleep."

Charlie's heart trembled when he heard that. Even though he knew Babe
had survived that near-death experience, he couldn't help but feel a
pounding in his chest.

"I don't think I was aware. That was good too. I wouldn't have to wake up
hungry anymore, and I wouldn't have to wake up and see my father sitting
and crying again. It was tiring." Babe sighed softly as he spoke. His slender
hand slowly rubbed his own upright knee, as if he didn't know where to put
it, before continuing his story. "But in the end, I wasn't dead, because I
woke up at home, sick. When I woke up, a man came to me. He said he was
my father's friend. After that, he asked me to live with him."

"..."

"At that time, I didn't know anything. I didn't know where my father was.
But the uncle said that Dad was fine. His people were looking after my
father and when everything was ready, he would take me to see my father."

"..."

"And honestly, at that point, I had no other choice. So I went with him. I
just thought there would at least be food to eat. In reality, there were indeed
things that could be eaten, and there were lots of them. He had everything
I'd never eaten. There were things I'd only seen on TV."

"..."

"With him, I was like you. I had a private room, a butler, a driver, whatever
I wanted. I even studied at an international school that cost millions per
semester." When he got to this point, Charlie began to better understand
why Babe was the way Babe was today. He saw how that opportunity
affected Babe 'til this day. At least in terms of education, it was clear that
Babe studied very well. He seemed to be a knowledgeable person, and was
fluent in English and Spanish. "But when I graduated high school, I
discovered something he had been hiding from me."

"..."

"It was so bad that I couldn't take it. It was so bad that I completely forgot
what he had given me in the past, because I felt like it was all a lie. He'd
planned everything since he adopted me."

"..."

"Everything was his plan. He didn't love me like his son, like I thought."

Babe was telling stories about himself that had never been revealed to
anyone before, even close friends like Way. When he said it, it gave him a
strange feeling, because it felt uncomfortable, but freeing at the same time.
He didn't know this feeling was possible, but at least it seemed to best
describe what he was feeling right now.

"And after that..."

Part of his body froze when he turned to look at the person on the bed and
saw that the child, who had previously said he couldn't sleep, was now
unconscious and lying there with his mouth open, breathing loudly. Babe
saw this and could only shake his head and laugh softly. He didn't know
when he fell asleep. He didn't know whether to laugh or be affectionate,
because it turned out Charlie knew himself pretty well, knowing that he
would definitely fall asleep.

Babe got up and crouched, facing the bed. His face was now level with the
face of the sick person who was sleeping soundly. He looked at the face of
the young man he accidentally met and adopted with slight amusement.
Babe had surprised himself for being able to spend so long with someone;
even though this child was usually a boring and annoying person, he didn't
tire Babe out and make him want to rid him from his life like the previous
people who'd crossed his path.

So strange. What was the deal with that stupid kid?

The beautiful Alpha reached out and pulled the thick blanket over the boy
up to his neck, gently stroked his head, then leaned his face down and
pressed a kiss to his lips, unable to stop himself. He held the kiss for a
moment, then broke away.

But when he pulled away and saw Charlie's crumpled face, he couldn't help
but laugh. His touch seemed to irritate the boy so much that he
unconsciously frowned at him. Because of that, he wanted to tease him a
little more, so he bent down to kiss the boy's cheek once more to smooth
out his wrinkles. This time, he had to jump and stand up as soon as he
finished kissing him because if he didn't, there would definitely be another
round.

Really, it was very difficult for him to restrain himself.

"Get well soon, silly kid."

__________
 Chapter 7 (Part 1/2)

"What are you doing?"

"Work."

Babe pursed his lips in annoyance at the hardworking child who woke up
early just to sit in front of the computer again. Charlie stared at the screen
so intently that he didn't even bother looking at him who had just come out
of the bedroom and only Charlie's mouth was willing to move and respond.

"Are you doing another firework?" Babe stood up and looked from behind
Charlie with interest. He didn't know the name of the program Charlie was
using. But as seen on the screen, he thought the kid might be designing
some kind of poster.

"I'm not done yet..." Charlie chuckled, clicking the mouse and dragging the
black frame down to frame the poster. in the eyes of someone like Babe
who had no artistic ability at all.This picture to him, the frame made the
picture look more chic. "The time limit is still long. But I want to finish this
quickly first."

"Why are you in such a hurry?" Babe placed his hands on Charlie's broad
shoulders, before continuing "If you're not in a hurry, take it slow and play
with me first."

"I started doing it so quickly because I wanted to have lots of time to play
with you."

"I see. You do this all the time. Whenever you have free time, you will sit in
front of the computer. How many jobs do you accept at one time?"
"That's all I can accept. I have to eat and I have to do this." Charlie
answered casually, still focused on the poster on the screen which made
Babe feel annoyed. Usually, Charlie always makes him number one. But
when it comes to work, number one Pit Babe could easily fall to number
two.

"Did you take this much work for the money?"

"If not for the money, then for what?" The tall man laughed softly at Babe's
strange question.

"I thought you did this because you liked it."

"I do like it. But if I just liked it, I probably wouldn't need to do so much
work. Whenever I wanted to do it, I would do it. If I get tired, I could stop
anytime. But if I do it for the money, I can't just stop."

"Then, if you're tired, stop working."

"But if I stop, what will I eat?"

"I will take care of you." Babe said softly, moving his arm from resting on
his shoulder to wrapping it around his neck, before resting his chin on his
shoulder. "How much baht will you get each month?"

"What are you planning to do? I don't want your money." The young man
said in a low voice. "I got a lot of money today."

"How about you come to work with me? So you don't have to do this
anymore."

"What could I do there? I can't do anything at the garage."

"Do what you did today," Babe said, burying his face in the crook of the
workaholic's neck. He inhaled the familiar scent, filling his lungs as if it
was something he was addicted to. No matter how much he smelled it, he
would never get bored. "Being a babysitter, being a papa, being Sebastian,
being a guard dog you can be anything...."
"I have a lot of work to do."

"I give youn a salary worth hundreds of thousands."

"That much?" Charlie laughed, liking that Babe really knew how to seduce
him. He knew Babe could easily do what he said. Paying him a few
hundred thousand a month isn't going to make someone like him miserable.
But the point is, what did he hire him for? "But I don't want it."

"Oh, why?"

"The price of just one car is much more than my salary," answered the tall
man lazily. "Even if I don't buy it, and just rent it, I don't know where to
find the money to pay you."

"You don't have to pay for that car. I'll lend you that one."

"One hundred million baht per car and you are lending it for free?"

"So, do you have to think of everything as money?"

"I thought, by the time I got the car, I would have done everything you
wanted me to do. Have you forgotten?"

Babe heard him say that and didn't answer. But he still secretly pursed his
lips in disapproval. Now Charlie is getting better at arguing with him every
day. Charlie likes to find excuses for everything so he can't argue. Even
though some things were just for fun , this kid was serious all the time.

"You're a Workaholic!!"

Charlie chuckled, as Babe whispered the words in his ear. He still had his
arms loosely wrapped around his neck, placing kisses on the side of his
neck, behind his ear, then spreading to his cheek. And Charlie didn't think
about stopping him. Babe always does this. He was used to it. "Stop
working, let's play."

"Wait a moment. Just a little more."

"Just a little more, which means you can do it later."

"There's just a little more left, which means it's better to get it done now."

"Look at you, you're stubborn again," Babe gritted his teeth before burying
his nose in the tall man's cheek and shaking his head vigorously, like he was
playing with a child, as if he had forgotten that the boy he was kissing was
190cm tall, "You always argue with every word I say!"

"P'Babe, that tickles," Charlie laughed, tilting his head. But no matter how
hard he tried to escape, Babe continued to kiss him as if he was so horny
that he couldn't take it anymore.

"Feel my fangs!!," he said and his mouth pressed thick kisses to his neck
until Charlie finally gave in.

The tall figure clicked to save his latest work before removing his hand
from the work in front of him. He pulled the man's arm and they walked to
the side of his office chair. And after that, Babe immediately climbed up
and straddled the tall figure's lap without needing to be asked.

"Do you have fangs?" The tall figure raised his hand to support Babe's
buttocks out of habit. Meanwhile, Babe also wrapped his arms around
Charlie's neck once he sat on his wide lap.

"These are my fangs!" said Babe through such gritted teeth that Charlie
believed with all his heart that they were indeed fangs. Babe squeezed
Charlie's cheeks. Grabbing him, pulling and stretching him until the boy's
face lost its shape, before finally planting another kiss on his cheek.

Charlie just sat there and let the beautiful Alpha kiss and fuck him to his
heart's content, because he knew that banning him from doing so would do
no good. And until now, he still didn't know what the bite of the other
person's fangs meant. He wasn't a puppy or a kitten and wasn't the type of
kid most people would want to pinch. But Babe kept doing this to him until
he didn't know what to do anymore.
"Is that enough?" the tall man asked again. After Babe wrestled with him so
much, kissed his mouth, kissed his cheek, kissed his neck, and kissed until
he thought he was going to bruise all over.

"Are you making fun of me?"

"I just asked," Charlie laughed, raising his hand to gently poke the beautiful
senior's soft cheek, "Do you want to do something?"

"Aren't you going to work anymore?"

"I'm not in a hurry anymore. If you want me to do something, I can do it."

"What can you do?"

"That's up to you. I will do whatever you want me to. I can do everything."

"Okay," Babe smiled contentedly, before throwing himself at Charlie and

hugging him all over his body. He rested his chin on those broad shoulders
just the right way, as if they were specially designed to embrace in this
position. It made Babe think that it was okay if Charlie was this big,
because it was like he had a big teddy bear that he could hug tightly without
fear of it breaking.

"Now, what?"

"Let's do IT."

Babe's answer made Charlie laugh uncontrollably. Babe can talk about this
stuff without feeling embarrassed at all. You could say his face was flatter
than when he had to speak nicely to him.

"Isn't it just 10am?"

"So, you decide the time for it now?"

"But, I don't feel like I have much energy."

"That's perfect. Let's recharge you."

No matter what Babe said, Charlie laughed the whole time. In the past, he
thought that this person was very fierce (which was actually fierce, but not
always fierce), but after spending time together for a while, he found out
that Babe was also cute. Babe is actually the cutest. He's funny with a
straight face, which makes it easier to laugh than try to make a joke. "What
are you laughing at? I'm serious."

"Do you really want to do it?" Charlie asked, still laughing.

"You turn me on. I get easily turned on by you."

"I thought you just wanted to annoy me."

"Oh, you little-!!" Babe let go of his hug and looked at the stupid child's
face seriously. Babe, who was speaking very seriously, approached him and
found out that Charlie didn't take him seriously. He never joked about
something like this. "I'm serious. If that's not what I wanted to do, why
would I come and approach you? Do you think I like you?"

"That was so mean. I thought you liked me."

"Look at my legs. You want him to come closer and look at them? Why
don't you take off your pants?"

"Oh! Wait a minute." Charlie hurriedly grabbed Babe's hand when the
naughty hand reached for his crotch, as soon as he finished speaking. Babe,
who saw Charlie's happy expression, laughed happily. Meanwhile, the tall
figure couldn't hold back his laughter either because their current attitude
was really funny, "Don't you have any appointments at the club right now?"

"Let's do it one more time before I leave," Babe answered with a straight
face, as if sex was an activity similar to eating.

"But I'm afraid it will take a long time."

"Why? Do you want to do it multiple times?"

"Yes." Charlie nodded honestly. "I'm just worried you won't make it in
time."
"Can't we just do one round first?"

"P'Babe..."

"What?"

"I think I'm going to experience Rut!"

Charlie's answer made Babe silent for a moment. He just realized that since
they had been together for a few months, he still hadn't seen Charlie go
crazy at all. Even though he has expressed his lust several times. He says
because he is an alpha with unstable pheromones, he has unpredictable
cycles like everyone else. Sometimes it will go away for a very long time.
Sometimes it went on for so long that he could barely leave the room. But
he had never seen what it was like for normal alphas.

(T/N. As you know, Omegaverse it's not my thing, so I deliberately

researched, just in case someone was as stupid as me. So, RUT is a cycle
experienced by alphas, where they are at the highest point for mating
(sexual intercourse). ) with omega that other alphas don't have yet. When a
rut occurs, the Alphas tend to be aggressive and release a lot of pheromones
that can tempt the omega into heat. But because this is Alpha x Alpha,
basically if it ruts, Charlie will be even more violent and
uncontrollable...rrww...)

"Now?"

"Not yet," the tall man shook his head lightly, "...but I think it might be
close. So I'm afraid that if I do it once, I won't be able to stop."

"What's this? Is your rut worse than mine?"

"I do not know. Sometimes it's normal. But sometimes it's hard."

"So, what did you do when you were in prison? Before you met me?"
Charlie's thoughts seemed to stop for a moment. Then suddenly the boy's
cheeks turned red, as if embarrassed by what Babe asked, "Oh, what are
you embarrassed about? I'm just asking."
"I just... did it, that's all." The shy boy avoided the older man's gaze and
answered with a little less confidence.

"Like a one night stand?"

"Yes..."

"Oh," Babe nodded, not feeling anything strange. Meanwhile, the person
who spoke looked endlessly embarrassed, "That's normal. In the past, I
always had one night stands."

"I'm not good at that kind of thing since I'm picky."

"Wasn't I your first?" Babe asked, surprised that Charlie didn't seem used to
such shallow relationships. Babe thought it was Charlie's first time when
they met and he told him the same thing.

"At that time, I was in rut..."

"Oh, I see." Babe was okay with that answer. Because, come to think of it,
the first time they had sex, Charlie seemed really awkward. "But does this
mean you've never had a boyfriend before?"

"I've never had a boyfriend."

"Really?"

"Yes."

"Did any of your one night stands ever approach you after?"

"Never," answered the young man with a straight face, making Babe really
believe that the other person had never had a boyfriend before. But he was
surprised that Charlie had no such experience at all. Maybe because he
seems a bit naive. But, maybe there are some people who like naive people?

Look, this stupid face is harmless. It seems like he will always obey the
people he likes.Babe doesn't need to be afraid of Charlie slipping up and
doesn't need to be afraid that he will become flirtatious. Because Charlie is
like this, one will know that when they see him liking someone, he will
follow them all day long.

Then why has he never had a boyfriend ?

"Is it weird?" Charlie asked, seeing that Babe looked a little surprised
because he had never been in a relationship before.

"I thought you would be a kid who...what's it called...likes having puppy

love?"

"What is that like? How does it feel to have puppy love?"

"Just in a funny way, like going on a date, kissing each other, hugging each
other, holding hands, and kissing each other on the cheek."

"Like we do now?"

Babe frowned when he heard that. While the person who spoke was looking
at him with wide eyes, as if asking because he really wanted an answer,
there was no hidden meaning in the question at all.

"Just the opposite." A slender finger pressed gently on Charlie's forehead, as

if punishing a naive child who never understood anything. "What did you
do first with me?"

"Sex"

"And I'm not dating you yet. Stupid."

"But we go everywhere together all the time."

"That's because you follow me."

Charlie seemed sad because his dreams of dating Babe have been crushed.
In fact, according to him, whenever they were together , it felt like a fun
date, like going to the mall together, driving together, eating and watching
movies together, and so on. they've done it all before. Why couldn't he
count them as dates? "Look at you, having a gloomy face, what's wrong?"
"I've never dated before."

"So?" Babe asked briefly, not understanding what this giant child meant.
But when he saw the other person's widened eyes and drooping ears, He
immediately had to look away. "So, you want to date me?"

"Can I?"

"Are you delirious?"

After being rejected like that, Charlie became even more depressed. The
young man sighed heavily when his little dream shattered in front of him.
Babe kinda felt bad for him. "You don't have to act like you're deaf,
Charlie."

"I want to date you."

"Why do you want to date? Is that your job?"

"Just this once, okay?" Charlie blinked, like a stray puppy begging to be
taken home with him, which in Babe's eyes... was both annoying and
pathetic at the same time. "I've never had the courage to ask anyone out."

"So you invited me to live here?"

" I'm older than you, so I'm more brave."

"Oh, because I'm not the person you actually want to date, so you're not
embarrassed about it?"

"No," the tall man replied lazily, and Babe suddenly felt that the other
person's eyes were even more pitiful than before. "I dared to invite you,
because I didn't think you would refuse me."

Babe made eye contact with Charlie. He was considering how serious this
kid was with his words. What he saw now was Charlie's true feelings, or did
the other person just want to tease him? But in the end, no matter how he
tried to look at it, he could only see honest eyes that looked so sincere that
he didn't dare say anything bad to this child.
This child is starting to learn how to beg.

"We will see later. If I have free time, I will take you out."

Hearing this, Charlie smiled. The young alpha smiled broadly as he heard
Babe (apparently) agreeing to go on a date together someday. Although he
didn't really know what it was like to go on a date, he thought that he could
go with Babe, wherever .No matter what.

"I really want to go right away," Charlie said, smiling so happily that Babe
secretly felt sorry for him in his heart.

He just agreed to go on a date with him, would that please him so much?
Looks like Charlie's never really been in love before, right? "I want to date
P'Babe."

"Behave yourself, if you're so stubborn, I won't go out with you."

"Yeah, I won't be stubborn anymore." Seeing Charlie's serious expression,

Babe couldn't help but smile. He felt like an adult making a promise to his
grandson. If he was a good kid, he would take him to an amusement park or
something.

"Very good," Babe said softly before moving his face to press a kiss to his
partner's lips for a few seconds . He then pulled away. "From now on you
always have to be a good boy."

"You can look forward to it."

They made a promise. This time, Charlie himself was the one who moved
his face towards the older man, before kissing him again as if to seal an
official contract. Of course, Babe responded very well to this touch. He
opened his mouth and willingly let the boy's hot tongue explore his mouth.
They rolled their tongues together. They exchanged touches so passionately
that they couldn't help but make sounds of satisfaction in their throats.

Charlie's big hands that used to hold those round buttocks began to touch
and squeeze in a familiar way. Meanwhile, Babe's hand was pulling the
back of Charlie's hair like crazy. Their bodies pressed together. Babe's cock
touched Charlie's cock with the passion that was accidentally ignited by this
kiss. Even though at first they had actually given up on the idea of having
sex.

Babe thought that if Charlie really got into the mood now, he would scold
himself later because Babe had an important meeting at Club X in an hour.
But even knowing that,Babe couldn't let go of the current sensation.

Well, he likes to have sex when he wakes up. Charlie knows that.

"Charlie," Babe said softly, burying his face in the crook of his boyfriend's
neck.

"Yes"

"Can you be patient?" His mouth seemed to be asking. But Babe's hands
had moved down to hold up the top of Charlie's sweatpants. "Can we go for
one round first?"

"I am not sure..."

"I really want to," said Babe, unable to hold it in. Babe got up and took off
the only clothing he was wearing , a pair of shorts. Throwing it carelessly
on the floor before straddling Charlie's lap again, "I'm ready, do it!"

Charlie made eye contact with Babe for a moment, before gently nodding
his head, which was how it all started. Babe reached down and opened the
drawer under Charlie's desk, before pulling out some lubricating gel
because loosening up was important . He keeps these items all over the
room, because he knows that he might need them at any time. After all, this
wasn't the first time they had done something like this on Charlie's
computer desk.

"Uh..." Babe gasped in his throat, satisfied that Charlie's fingers were
helping him , while he was busy kissing the boy's sweet neck.
"You secretly prepared yourself ?" asked Charlie, as his fingers familiarly
explored the wet slit. He just knew Babe got ready by himself.

"I always have myself ready." Babe said in a low voice. "When I'm with a
kid like you."

"But I think you're more horny than me ."

"Is that true?" Babe smiled seductively before slowly lifting his hips and
pressing Charlie's cock into his, unable to hold it in any longer. "I don't
think so at all."

"Ah..." A deep voice suddenly let out a groan, as the warmth of Babe's back
hole took over his entire body. Babe immediately started moving his hips
without hesitation, because they didn't have much time. Having sex in the
morning can be very exciting and fun.

Babe didn't moan as clearly as before. This time, he only occasionally

groaned in his throat, punctuated with gasping sounds that came from
unbearable pain. The beautiful alpha moved his hips against the movement
of Charlie's hot rod, while closing his eyes and throwing his head back,
enjoying the feeling with satisfaction. When Charlie came inside him, it
was so satisfying that he also almost came. The feeling of having sex with
the child was so good that he wanted to stay like this for a long time.

"Um—nice hip movement," Charlie complimented as Babe twisted and

wiggled his hips until he had to wiggle his toes in excitement with every
thrust.

"Do you like it?"

"You are the best."

"You too," Babe said softly, starting to thrust harder as the demand
increased. "Ah— I really like it."

"What do you like?" whispered the tall figure as he touched his small chest
as he slowly put his hands inside Babe's t-shirt and lifted it until it was
above his chest.

"I like this..." Babe's answer came as a slender hand reached out and
grabbed the base of Charlie's cock. Even though those rounded hips
continued to move to receive him "...since it's mine."

"Hah?"

"This one is mine."

"No!" Charlie chuckled, his tongue tracing the light colored peaks of the
attractive chest in front of him. "That is mine."

"Ah, Haaahmmhh...—" Babe continued to argue without giving up. It

seemed that somehow he wanted to show himself as the owner of the child's
body. "It's inside me every day. How could it not be mine?"

"Ah— so wonderful."

"You see?" The beautiful alpha smiled with satisfaction at Charlie's happy
expression. "It really likes me, really... really likes me..."

"P'Babe..."

"That's mine, ah—only mine!"

Even though they were just fighting casually, now Charlie felt tingling all
over his body, just because he heard Babe's loud voice saying that his penis
belonged to Babe. The beautiful alpha wiggled in his lap with a blissful
expression on his face and claimed complete ownership of his body, as if he
knew that doing something like that would easily make Charlie lose his
mind.

"Ah...!" Babe exclaimed in surprise, when the person who was enjoying his
pleasure suddenly put his hands under his hips and stood up without
warning. This made him have to lift his legs and hold the child's neck
tightly out of fear of falling. "Ah, why did you do that so suddenly! What if
I fall? Hug me."
"Sorry," Charlie said, kissing him gently on the cheek as he walked towards
the edge of the room, just a few steps from the computer desk. "But I
wanted to see you better so I give you some light."

"You're really asking for trouble— ah!" That stubbornness deepened with
every step Charlie took. Especially when Charlie reached out and pressed
the button to open the electric curtain and pressed Babe against the clear
glass wall while his penis went deeper and deeper until Babe had to choke a
little.

"Are you going to cum?" the tall alpha said teasingly, still holding Babe's
waist. And when the thin back received satisfactory protection, Charlie
didn't hesitate and immediately moved his hips to continue the activity he
had postponed just now. "Will the people in the building see us?"

"I carried you all the way here and you stopped just to ask?"

"Even if they see us, it doesn't matter, right? We don't know each other at
all." Babe frowned in disbelief at the fact that this kid in some ways looked
as crazy as he did. For example, having him lean against the glass like this
in broad daylight, so that people in the building across the street might be
able to see him at any time. But Charlie didn't seem to mind. On the
contrary, it's actually enjoyable to watch.

"Ah— damn, I'm so scared ."

"Why? Are you afraid that other people will see you?"

"No," Babe answered in a shaky voice. He hugged Charlie tightly. Babe's

body bounced up and down due to the force of the young man's energy.
Charlie didn't save any energy and stomped hard because he didn't have
much time to play. "Just thinking that right now there are people looking at
me makes me nervous."

"So obscene."

"And who put me into this situation ?"

The question was answered with a kiss from the alpha who was so
passionate and horny that his mind was completely blurred. The shock
caused by the thrusts was so strong and powerful that the person being
carried trembled and groaned. Their moans were so intertwined and in tune
with each other that they couldn't tell whose voice which was. They just
knew that the current flow of sex is so electric that they couldn't stop.

"Ah! Ah!—I'm almost done!" Babe screamed. His back slid against the
glass and turned red. But that's not the most important thing. Right now, he
just wanted to reach his peak without caring about anything else.

"Stand up." Charlie let go of Babe. He held the other person so that he was
facing the window. Before fighting back and rushing towards the last corner
with all his might, "Um— just a little more."

"Hurry up. Ah— I'll be late for the meeting."

"But you started it yourself."

"— Ah! Daddy..." Babe was pressed against the window glass, while the
person behind him continued to speed up his hips, "I can't— I'm almost
there."

"Ahh... this is so good— ah, fuck."

"Ah, ah...!" Just the word "fuck" came out of Charlie's mouth, making Babe
cum instantly. All the results of the oppression splashed onto the clear glass.
It was very embarrassing, but he couldn't deny that it was very arousing for
Babe. "...Daddy hurry up... otherwise I won't make it on time."

"Almost there. Ah!—a little more."

"Ah— Daddy."

"Fuck!! Ahh...!!!"

..

.
.

.
 Chapter 7 (Part 2/2)

Proofread by de0borac

*****

At the last moment Charlie slammed his hips into Babe's bruised hole with
full force, his body convulsing violently before he unleashed his full
passion in the beautiful Alpha's back hole. The warm feeling inside his
body, made Babe realize that he had let Charlie cum inside him again.

"I'm already late because we did it too long and I'll be even more late
because I have to wash out the cum again!!" Babe groaned softly, still
panting. Babe leaned against the glass, exhausted. Meanwhile, Charlie
brought himself closer and hugged him with his penis still inside Babe's
body, as if they didn't want to be separated from each other at this time.

"I'm sorry..." Charlie, panting, apologized softly before placing a gentle kiss
on the side of his cheek. The other man's breath was stronger than anything
Babe could remember. And even though the boy had reached his climax, the
penis that was still inside him still had not relaxed. Instead, he felt the dick
getting harder and bigger.

"Are you okay?" Babe turned to look at Charlie. The first thing he saw was
the red face of a tall figure who looked as if he was suffering. And that's
when Babe realized that Charlie was struggling with his Rut symptoms.
"Has it started already?"

"Seems like it'll be in a while." The tall man tried to catch his breath. But at
the same time, the person couldn't seem to stop sniffing the neck of the man
in his arms. "Hurry and leave. I'll handle it myself."
After speaking, Charlie immediately withdrew. His penis, which was still
tense, was suddenly pulled out. This made Babe feel tingly which made his
legs go weak. But fortunately Charlie was still able to support his waist,
even though he himself seemed to be suffering.

"I really have to leave today," Babe said guiltily, seeing how much Charlie
had to put up with his disobedient behavior. But even so, Charlie still
smiled at him like before.

"It doesn't matter. Go."

"I will be right back."

"Yeah," Charlie smiled slightly before leaning down and pressing a soft kiss
all on his lips. "Hurry up, I'll wait."

The contents of today's team meeting didn't cross Babe's mind at all because
in his head he just wanted to go back to his room to see his stupid boy as
quickly as possible.

The sound of expensive car engines racing across the track. Spectators in
the stands cheered as the first racer cars were unveiled today. Even though
this is not a competition to determine the winner, the famous racers still do
their best. It could be said to be worthy of the honor and dignity of a
professional racer.

Charlie, who today had the privilege of sitting in a tent on the sidelines,
seemed quite excited. He watched the racers pass by with great interest. He
had only seen them on the internet and had never met any of them.
Moreover, teamwork in the field makes him enthusiastic. Therefore, he
considered today a very good day because he had the opportunity to
experience the world of racing from such a close angle.

But what he loved most were the cars running on the track. After that, each
car took turns leading and following throughout the lap. Finally the first car
crossed the finishing line beautifully, amidst cheers and applause from the
entire stadium.

And of course it was Pit Babe's car.

Babe got out of the car with a relaxed expression. He took off his helmet
and handed it to his assistant before talking to his teammates and team
members in a cheerful manner. The famous racers high-fived each other as
they were satisfied with their performance in this round, causing people like
Charlie who was standing outside the circle and watching, to not be able to
help but smile. He likes it when Babe drives. He loves it because he knows
that's where Babe is happiest and can be himself as much as possible. And
everyone agrees that Pit Babe is, without a doubt, fit to be King of the
Hollow.

While being surrounded by teammates who were quickly approaching,

Babe's eyes glanced across the crowd and saw a young man looking at him
while smiling and silently clapping, alone. Seeing this made Babe feel both
happy and pitiful. He knew that Charlie would not dare to get close to him
like the people close to him in the industry. He could only stand and watch
and congratulate him on his success, as did everyone else. And that's what
made Babe raise his hand to stop everyone crowding around him. And
walked through the chaos because he was sick of celebrating with these
people.

Right now, his only target was the stupid boy standing there smiling
stupidly.

"You stupid!" Even though he was wearing a mask to cover his mouth,
Babe could see how big the smile of the boy standing there was while
giving a thumbs up.
Babe, who walked over to stand in front of Charlie, laughed when he saw
the stupid face near him, Babe stretched out his hand, intending to take off
his mask. But he didn't manage to do so and had to hold his hands when he
realized how many people were standing there at the moment. And while
thinking about that, he was sure that 90 percent of the people in the stadium
were probably looking at him at this moment because usually he was
always the center of attention. Today he will get even more attention,
because news about him always brought the same young people to watch
him, becoming a topic of conversation for people even before the match
even starts.

When he thought about it like this, Babe's goal changed from pulling the
mask covering Charlie's mouth to using his hands to support the child's face
and holding it. The famous racer kissed the black mask without fear of
being noticed by the public, because apart from it being a response to his
personal needs, he also wanted to express to those who always bother to
approach him or his boy.

He wanted everyone to know that he never planned on hiding his

relationship with Charlie. He happily tells everyone that he now has
someone by his side. However, this does not mean that this person is
someone who can be attacked in any way like society does to him.

He would keep Charlie hidden but not keep him a secret.

"I wouldn't dare turn on my phone today." Charlie chuckled unconsciously

after they broke their kiss. The tall man's arms were still around his thin
waist. Meanwhile, the owner of the thin waist still had his arms around the
young man's neck. Their faces were just spaced in such a way that they
were very close, without caring who saw or not.

"How do you feel? Want a guide to become a celebrity?"

"If you can, that would be great. Haha"

Even though they know there are many eyes and camera lenses pointing at
them from almost every corner of the field. Charlie didn't seem as nervous
as Babe had imagined. He looked calm and didn't seem to think much about
it at all. It made Babe feel very comfortable. "What if someone asks for my
autograph?"

"I'm going to make a big decision."

The image of Charlie and Babe standing and laughing while hugging has
become a topic of discussion and attracted the attention of many people,
both on the field and people on social media who are now seeing the photos
which are spreading quickly. Of course, many assumptions were made from
that photo. Some say that this mysterious young man is a new partner who
makes Babe very possessive, others say that he is a descendant of the upper
class family that Babe has been dating all this time. And some say that this
young man might be the real boyfriend who will soon be revealed because
people in the industry know that no matter the partner, they have never
received the privileges and attention from someone like Pit Babe that this
mysterious young man received.

"You're going to enter the next round, right?" Charlie asked, raising his
hand to gently smooth the hair that had fallen across Babe's forehead.

"Hmm.." Babe nodded lightly, "What do you think? Am I going to win?"

"Definitely. Has Pit Babe ever lost?"

"You're right."

"You should be a little more humble."

"Why should I be humble? To be great is great. I'm too lazy to think about
what others think." The young man chuckled before pulling the thin body
into his arms. He kissed the track King's head out of habit. When he
realized that it wasn't just the two of them here, Charlie felt a little strange.
But That's all. It's too late to feel embarrassed now, because earlier they
were kissing and showing off their relationship, even though he was still
wearing a mask to cover his face.

"Aren't you going to check the car first?" Charlie asked while they were still
hugging.
"Oh, I did it earlier."

"Who do you tell to check before going out on the court every round?"

"Oh, I ordered the crew to check it," Babe replied indifferently, while
burying his face in the tall boy's chest, without forgetting to secretly inhale
his body odor into his lungs.

As a racer, Charlie thought that checking the car before entering the field
was the most important preparation and it should be done by Babe himself.

"Is me being here distracting?"

"Can you not be so big-headed?" The famous king lifted his head from his
broad chest, before lifting a finger and gently pushing the young man's
head, irritated by the other's thoughts. "Who do you think you are? Do you
think that just because you're here, I'll be so interested in you that I won't do
anything?"

"you're not?"

"I'm just lazy."

"Just check the car for a few minutes. I won't run away."

"You are!!"

Charlie raised his hand to his chest when the older man pushed him away
and hit him in the chest with full force. But even so, the tall figure was still
able to laugh. And the image that comes out doesn't look like people are
fighting, but more like a couple flirting with each other. "I'll hit you until
your back aches."

"Do you dare to hit me?"

"Why wouldn't I dare?"

"Ouch!" After saying that, Babe clenched his fist and slammed the other
person's upper arm with full force, making the person who challenged him
wince in pain because it wasn't just any clean blow. He seemed to think that
Babe was too fragile and forgot that he is also an alpha.

"Why wouldn't I dare! Ha!Here you have it! Feel this. This is what you
wanted hah?!"

"Oh, that's enough... that's enough! Ouch!"

"Hey, enough. Stop it."

Way's voice is truly like Charlie's god helper. A tall figure in racing gear
walked towards them with a relaxed expression while raising a hand to stop
his close friend who was beating the big boy.

"You have a very nice mouth," Babe pointed at his face accusingly.
Meanwhile, Charlie just pursed his lips in satisfaction and rubbed his arm
gently.

"Don't be rude. You two are lovers. How can you fight like this?" Way said
jokingly.

"Who do you call lovers?! This guy is a dog!" Babe argued in annoyance.
Even though he was still looking at Charlie with a death glare, the more he
saw the small smile on his face and the wide smile he had when he heard
the word "lover" from Way, the more annoyed he became. "Why are you
smiling?!"

"I smile at my beloved!"

"Fuck you Charlie!"

"Hey, Pao," Way put his hand up to stop him and put himself between Babe
and Charlie, before his savage friend came in and beat Charlie up again.
Because if he refuses to stop it, Charlie will probably put up with whatever
Babe does to him. The kid really was as stupid as Babe said. "You've been
called to stand by, you'd better go now."

"Leave it to me first!" Babe said, looking at Charlie with narrow eyes.

Meanwhile, he received the helmet from the assistant and held it. His legs
seemed to be walking straight towards the car, but Babe's eyes kept looking
at Charlie.

"Fight." And even though Babe's face looked like he was clearly going to
eat Charlie's flesh and blood, the kid smiled brightly and raised two fingers
to wave encouragingly at Babe, as if he had forgotten about the fight earlier.

The relationship between the two made Way feel secretly a little strange
too, but if you look at it, he's not too surprised that they can stay together
because they are both strange people.

"What about you?have you trained?" Way asked Charlie, after seeing that
Babe had gotten into the car and was waiting for the team to prepare the
track before the race started.

"P'Babe taught me a lot," Charlie answered, keeping his eyes on Babe's car
the entire time. Today, Babe chose to bring his Ferrari Aperta, black with
red stripes, to compete, after the old Black Chong received maintenance.
"He took me to the Midnight Race."

"Oh, I heard him talk about it." Way nodded lightly. "You're great. You
could beat Six. many people here can't do that."

"It was just luck."

"Did you get help?"

"Um...yeah,P'Babe helped me a lot." Charlie laughed softly, as if he was

thinking back to the incident when he first raced and won amazingly. "If it
wasn't for P'Babe telling me what to do, I wouldn't have won. At that time, I
was hit by Six and couldn't accelerate anymore."

"..."

"Besides, the Midnight Race doesn't have any rules. If I didn't use any
tricks, there would have been no way to win."

Charlie's words surprised Way, because he always received messages from

Babe that he was a stupid kid who didn't know anything. But after chatting
with him, he discovered that Charlie was not that stupid. Or maybe he
wasn't stupid at all, because the person he was talking to seemed to
understand everything without needing to be told. Plus, he can understand
things very well.

"Well, racing off the track and on the track are completely different," Way
said quietly as he looked towards the starting line where the pit babes had
started walking off the track, which was a sign that the competition was
about to start. "In the Midnight Race, you might have to think about how to
win against your opponents."

"..."

"But if we compete here..."

While Way was talking, the countdown signal started.

"You have to do whatever it takes to make yourself win."

Bang!

Way's voice stopped. The release signal was shot . This caused all cars
placed at the starting point to take off at the same second. Ferrari Babe led
from the first moment which was not too surprising. Charlie looked at the
oncoming convoy of cars excitedly. No matter how many times he watched
it, he always enjoyed it. And because of that, he thought Babe was the most
charming in the car.

"What?"

The soft murmur of Way standing next to him caused Charlie to turn around
and look at him curiously. And the more he looked, the more his brows
furrowed while his eyes stared at the other person's gaze. That made Charlie
even more confused.

"What?" Charlie asked.

"Babe's Car." The more Way talked, the more he saw the worry in Way's
eyes. "Why does it drive like that?"
After hearing that Charlie immediately turned around to look at the track
again. What was surprising was that the moment he looked away, Babe,
who was previously in first place, actually dropped to second place, but he
still couldn't see what was wrong. Why does Way look so surprised?

''What's weird about it?"

"It's just Strange," Way answered immediately, as if it were obvious. But for
someone like him who didn't know much about anything, he didn't see any
strangeness. "Babe's car is shaking, do you see it? Look at the back
wheels."

Way pointed to Babe's car. Confused, Charlie tried to focus on what was
wrong. At first it was almost impossible to see. But when he looked closer,
he discovered that Babe's car actually seemed to be shaking, even though
Babe was usually touted at being amazing at controlling the car around
every corner. But this time,Babe's car seemed very unstable.

Why?

What really happened?

After seeing this abnormality, Charlie's heart, which had been beating fast
because of the excitement of the race, suddenly started beating fast because
of anxiety. He didn't know what the shaking car meant or what might
happen next. But he could only pray that things weren't too bad. He still
believed Babe would be able to handle it as well as always.

"Just a few more turns. Right now number one in the lead is Quarterback's
K9, but now everyone is wondering what really happened, why did our Pit
Babe the King of Hollows plunge to third place in such an important
round!"

Even the commentator from the observation room knew something was
wrong with Babe, with every meter the car moved, the abnormality became
more and more obvious. Babe's car started shaking and swaying, so the cars
following behind had to dodge him. The swerving of the car became more
and more obvious until the audience stood up, including the people inside
like Way and Charlie themselves, they had to leave the tent in worry.

"Why is Babe's car like that?" Charlie asked angrily, while his eyes didn't
leave Babe's car for a second.

"I don't know," Way answered, making Charlie even more worried. Because
even someone who knows cars like Way is clearly worried, even though the
other party always believed that Babe could handle everything . However,
this time it looked different. "But now it seems like the center of the car is
completely disorganized."

Charlie was silent. He stared at the Ferrari with great tension. He knew that
there were only a few more rounds left. Just one more lap and the race will
be over. He just wanted Babe to cross the finish line, no matter if he wins or
loses, he just needed to be in one piece.

Please, finish safely. That's all I need.

But Charlie's inner voice didn't seem to achieve anything .When Babe's car
was about to enter the final corner, the beautiful Ferrari suddenly swung
hard until it spun in a circle and then fell sharply out of the corner. The
force of the collision was so strong that it threw the car to the side of the
track. And the only thing Charlie could see after that was the flames that
engulfed the entire car.

"Babe!!!"

And he ran onto the track, without thinking about his life.

"Charlie!!!"

Way, who was unable to grab Charlie's arm in time, immediately ran after
him onto the track, even though he knew that this was not the right way and
was actually really dangerous. But he couldn't let a stupid kid like Charlie
run there all alone. He ran across the race track , then cut across it and
followed Charlie as fast as he could.
"Charlie! Don't run!" Way screamed to stop Charlie. But now it seemed like
the child didn't hear anything . Charlie ran towards Babe's car without
thinking, as if he couldn't see that the flames engulfing the car were not
CGI. It was a real fire and the car could explode at any time. "Charlie!
Don't go any closer!"

"Babe!!"

It seemed like he was shouting for the person in front of him without paying
attention to the person behind him. Currently, there are a number of field
crews with equipment running behind them. That group of people should be
the first to arrive. Not a child who doesn't have the knowledge and rescue
equipment like Charlie.

While everyone was chasing him, Charlie was the first to arrive, looking
around with his heart pounding. Babe's car was now almost completely
burned down. And he tried to look inside the car. But the fire made him
unable to see anything.

NO...

Impossible!!!

Charlie's hands were shaking, but he still didn't stop walking and spinning
aimlessly. He used his stupid brain to think about how to help Babe. And as
he racked his brains, he suddenly felt as if heaven had come because when
he turned around, he saw someone lying prone on the edge of the field,
about 10 meters before the last turn.

"Babe!!"

Charlie immediately ran forward to find the person lying there. The tall
figure supported Babe's body until he laid on his back. Using his shaking
hands,Charlie unlocked the helmet Babe was wearing, before taking it off.
And as soon as he saw Babe's face, he felt like he was going to cry again.

"P'Babe, P'Babe..." Charlie's trembling voice made the person who looked
100 percent unconscious frown slightly before opening his eyes to look at
Charlie's face which was now crying.

"Charlie..." Babe's voice was weak, but there was still enough to say. Babe
moved gently as if he was trying to do something before...

Plaque!!

"Ouch!"

Charlie screamed when the injured man suddenly raised his hand and hit his
head so hard that his ears rang.

"What were you thinking when you ran onto the track? Are you crazy?"

Babe scolds the stupid kid for running onto the track, even though it's not
his job. But at the same time, that beautiful face changed from time to time
as if it was in pain. Charlie suspected he might have been injured by
jumping out of a speeding car. Plus, he had to roll as far as possible until he
touched the edge of the track. Luckily he was wearing a helmet and his
head looked fine, but Charlie wasn't sure about the rest.

"I'm shocked..." Charlie mumbled through a sob, causing Babe to sigh

softly at his stupid puppy who ignored his scolding. "Are you okay?does it
hurt?"

"Yes..."

"Babe!"

Before Babe could answer, Way's voice could suddenly be heard.The tall
young man came and knelt beside him, gently touching Babe's cheek. He
received a soft nod in response, which Charlie think that that probably
meant he was okay.

After that, the medical team immediately came to treat him. Charlie was
kept away from the injured man. He could only stand and watch as the
doctors and nurses slowly lifted Babe onto a stretcher and carried him off
the track.
As he saw the staff who was moving Babe's bed. He heard the soft voice of
the person he was most worried about speak.

"My right wrist and right knee hurt."

That's what Babe told him before they were taken away without them
looking at each other. But that sentence was like cold water to cool the
crazy person down a bit, before he chased the medical team in confusion.

The phone screen flickered in the darkness, showing a photo of a

mysterious young man and a famous racer embracing with an expression
like the happiest couple in the world. Making the owner of the phone
inevitably click "Like" on the photo, before pressing the lock screen and
throwing the phone to his subordinate standing next to him, as if he didn't
care whether the phone reached the recipient's hands or not.

In fact, if someone dared to drop his cell phone on a wet and dirty
warehouse floor like this, they would have paid dearly for the damage.

Plaque!

Bugh!

"Ah...!"

The sound of a shin bone being hit sounds very pleasant to the ears just as
much as a body falling to the ground. But it seemed like the man supporting
his subordinate's legs wasn't having much fun. The tall figure slowly raised
his hand to stop the game. The poor victim was left lying on the floor just a
few centimeters from the toes of his expensive leather shoes.

"Does it hurt?"
The low voice sounded so cold that the poor guy who was hit felt cold. He
trembled with fear, because even though no one had told him, he
immediately knew that this man was someone powerful enough to order
him to die at any time. Moreover, he saw the man squatting in front of him.
He was so scared he almost peed himself.

"I asked if it hurts!"

"It hurts! It hurts!" The poor man answered frantically, afraid that he would
accidentally irritate the big boss even more. Without him realizing it, just
looking at his face was enough to irritate him.

"Wrong." The deep voice became smooth again. In front of him a tall young
man, who he thought was at least 190 centimeters tall, stood straight. "You
have to say that it doesn't hurt."

The man wore a clean white shirt with the sleeves rolled up to his elbows,
pitch black trousers and shiny leather shoes. His hands were casually put in
his trouser pockets. The man's expression was very neutral as he looked at
him. But what was more strange was that he felt that these eyes looked
familiar, like he had seen them somewhere before.

"Ah ah....!"

The miserable scream did not make the big man flinch in the slightest. Plus,
that annoying sound made him want to press the heel of his shoe even
harder on his right wrist with more and more force until the bones shattered.
And it would probably be so strong that he would no longer be able to use
his hands afterwards.

"It doesn't hurt that much, don't pretend to cry," said a low voice before
slamming his heel into the bastard's right wrist one last time. It looked like
that might be the last time he moved his wrist too. Listening to the sound of
him moaning. "It would be nice for him to just get hurt like that, right?"

The tall figure said that, before turning around and walking away as if he
had finished his business. After breaking the pathetic fellow's wrist as he
deserved, he stretched out his hand to take the call from his closest
subordinate. He saw a screenshot of Babe with Charlie together when they
were learning to drive a few days ago. He looked at him for a moment
before saying something in a calm voice.

"Hit his right knee too."

And the tall young man walked away without looking back even from the
corner of his eye. Because in his eyes there was only one person.

__________
 Chapter 8 (Part 1/2)

Proofread : miss_roxy_

*****

"Do you want to add a lot of water?"

"How much are you going to add?!"

Babe answered with an annoyed expression because the stupid kid kept
asking him about everything. Even when boiling instant noodles, he had to
ask how much soup he wanted. If not for the fact that he was currently
having trouble doing things on his own, Babe would have gone and hit him.
Who knew, it might have helped his brain work better so he wouldn't need
to keep calling Babe all day like this.

Since his last competition, a week had passed since his accident. In fact,
this wasn't the first time he'd encountered something like this. Mistakes on
the track were commonplace for a racer, so he had enough experience to
survive before being roasted in the car as Charlie feared. But of course,
persisting at that time would have definitely caused him harm. His right
wrist was broken and his right knee sprained, which was considered quite a
problem. After he received treatment, he would need another 4-6 weeks to
recover and had to wear casts on both hands and knees. That meant he
wouldn't be able to drive for at least the next two months.

This fact made him very upset because, within the 2 months he had to
recuperate, he wouldn't be able to compete for the rest of this season. When
he heard this the first time, Babe threw a massive tantrum. It could be said
that both Way and Charlie had a difficult time enduring the racer's
emotions. After Way saw his condition, he went to talk to the stadium
organization team and asked them to cancel the competition for now, then
use that time to investigate the culprit who secretly damaged his car's
system, which was the cause of his car losing control and causing the
accident. However, the final result was that the stadium refused to take part
in the offer because 2 months was considered too long to stop the
competition due to problems with one of the cars. It made him barely able
to survive and made him go berserk until the track was almost destroyed
again.

To be honest, Babe still couldn't accept the fact that he wouldn't be able to
compete again this season. This meant he would lose the title of King from
being unable to compete. The more he thought about it, the more annoyed
he felt. Just the fact alone that he lost the match and was injured like this
was enough to upset him, but the loss also spread to affect his performance
for the season. He really wanted to grab that loser by the neck and stomp
him into the ground.

"Here it is." Charlie's cheerful voice was heard along with the fragrant
aroma of instant noodles that he'd wanted to eat since last night. However,
last night Charlie forbade him on the grounds that eating late at night wasn't
good for his health. Of course, he wasn't interested at all, so the giant boy
tried hard to convince him with the promise that when he woke up, Charlie
would boil it to eat first thing in the morning. In the end, he couldn't help
but be impatient.

"Here!" Babe stretched out his uninjured hand towards Charlie, intending to
take a bowl of noodles to eat. But the tall figure withdrew his hand and
refused to hand over the bowl to him. He shook his head lightly.

"I'll feed you in a moment."

"You're starting this again!" Babe said with a bored look on his face,
because ever since he got out of the hospital, Charlie wouldn't let him do
anything on his own. Even when eating, he would feed him, the reason
being that he was right-handed. Although, it wasn't that bad because eating
with his left hand wasn't difficult. Only this kid acted like it was a big deal.
"I'm not paralyzed, Charlie. I can use my left hand."
"But it's hard to eat."

"I can."

"But those are chopsticks," Charlie said with an innocent expression. "Can
you use chopsticks with your left hand?"

"Give me a fork."

"Forks are hard too."

"Eh! It's you!"

"Let's eat. Having someone to feed you will make you feel better." The boy
tried to sound sweet, hoping it would make Babe obey him. But all he
received was an annoyed expression and a wordless shake of the head.
Therefore, Charlie interpreted it as if he had to do whatever he wanted in
Babe's language.

Charlie sat on the couch next to Babe, while the irritated man furiously
pressed the remote to select a Netflix movie without looking at him.

"P'Babe..." the tall figure called out to the other person in a low voice.
Using his chopsticks, he picked up the noodles and blew gently on them
before holding them in front of the other.

Babe still acted like he didn't care about Charlie. That was his usual
attitude. Of course, Babe was usually an irritable and stubborn person.
What's more, he was injured and couldn't race like this. He became
increasingly angry. But Charlie didn't get upset or think it was Babe's fault.
He knew how important racing was to Babe. It was Babe's everything and
he was very committed to it at all times. But when faced with bad things
like this, it wasn't surprising for Babe to be stressed and annoyed about
everything.

"P'Babe..." Charlie was still calmly trying to convince Babe, because he

knew Babe's attitude wouldn't last long if Charlie acted calmly with him.
"Hurry up and eat, aren't you hungry?"
Babe remained as quiet as ever, even though Charlie thought he was trying
his best to beg.

"Didn't I make you what you wanted to eat? Here it is. I've cooked it for
you. Open your mouth... quickly." The tall figure moved a little closer to
Babe. If only the sweet aroma of minced pork flavored noodles could
soothe the irritated person a little. "Here, eat some. If you don't eat
anything, your recovery will be slower."

"You don't have to fool me, Charlie. I'm not a child." Babe finally agreed to
answer. Babe turned to look at Charlie's face in annoyance because he kept
bothering him and acting like a child. But, when he saw the sparkling eyes
of the stupid child sitting while holding a bowl of noodles and chopsticks in
his hands, he couldn't help but curse.

Why did he always have to give him that puppy face?

"You don't have to make a face like that."

"Like what?" Charlie tilted his head and asked, not understanding what kind
of face Babe was talking about. According to himself, he was just acting
like an ordinary person and didn't think about anything except wanting
Babe to agree to eat.

Babe looked at Charlie's innocent face and, feeling helpless, the beautiful
Alpha sighed in annoyance. He stared at the young man's face for a
moment, before finally, his full mouth opened slightly, and it was that
image that made Charlie smile.

"When you've finished eating, I'll peel an apple for you," said Charlie,
smiling happily because he was able to make a stubborn person like Babe
obey him again. Although it took a little effort, it wasn't considered too
difficult beyond his abilities. "Or do you want to eat snacks?"

"If I eat a lot, will I get better straight away?" Babe said in a low voice, his
eyes still fixed on the giant screen TV which up to now, he still couldn't
decide what he wanted to watch.
"How can eating dessert make you feel better?"

"I can't move much. Don't make it too much trouble for me to eat."

The tall figure wrinkled his face, but said no more. He just picked up the
noodles and stuffed them into the older man's mouth. Every time Babe put
the noodles in his mouth, the smooth cheeks would puff up and move back
and forth following the rhythm of his chewing, which looked very cute in
Charlie's eyes.

Of course, just finding it cute wasn't enough to reduce the madness in his
heart, so to get over the feeling, Charlie kissed Babe on the cheek. After
feeding him some more noodles, Babe didn't react, perhaps because he was
used to this kind of behavior. Besides, the person who normally did this was
Babe, but he didn't complain much when Charlie kissed him on the cheek.

When he saw that Babe didn't mind, Charlie was even more enthusiastic.
He bit Babe once and kissed him on the cheek many times. From the start,
Babe didn't react in any way, but he started giving him death glares even
though he still didn't say anything, which meant Charlie didn't need to stop
right away.

He continued to feed noodles into Babe's mouth and kissed his soft cheeks,
moving to the rhythm of Babe's chewing, and smiled contentedly.
Meanwhile, the person repeatedly being kissed started to get increasingly
annoyed.

Babe's mouth moved in a grunt, annoyed that Charlie kept kissing his
cheek. If he didn't eat well, Charlie threatened to kiss him, so he was forced
to eat every bite he gave him. Though, Charlie still occasionally kissed him
because Babe didn't seem to mind otherwise. He could understand that this
might be a little crazy, but what madman would be so cunning to kiss him
like this while eating?

No matter how patient Babe was, he still wanted to scold him. Was he
trying to annoy him?
"Charlie, you're annoying!" In the end, Babe who was trying to survive
couldn't help but give in to the never-ending ordeal. Babe glanced at Charlie
with a very annoyed expression and raised his hand to rub his cheek; he felt
that the pervert had kissed it until it was completely bruised. "Why do you
like kissing me so much?!"

"Sorry," Charlie smiled teasingly, but he didn't seem too afraid, because he
had guessed that he would be scolded sooner or later. Seriously, as they
spent more time together, Charlie began to feel like Babe's attitude wasn't
offensive, but more like Babe's unique way of speaking. Because of that, he
didn't feel as scared as he had when he first knew him, and he wasn't angry
at all. In fact, he thought Babe looked very cute when he was upset. "But
when I chew it, your cheeks become adorable."

"Do you think my face is fat?"

"No." The tall man laughed softly when he saw Babe's regretful expression.
"It's just that your cheeks are swollen."

"This is why I told you not to let me eat too much!"

Charlie smiled slightly before ladling out more soup for him to drink
without saying anything. Babe also seemed satisfied, having scolded him a
little. Now, he turned his attention to a series he was sure Babe had already
watched, but that was normal because Babe liked to watch something over
and over again, even though it seemed very contradictory to his boring
personality.

"So you're not going to go driving, Charlie?" Babe suddenly asked after
being silent for a while. Meanwhile, Charlie used his chopsticks to roll up
some of the remaining noodles in the bowl and put it into his mouthful. And
of course, Babe accepted the noodles into his mouth easily. "You haven't
driven in a week."

"If I leave, who will stay and look after you?"

"Oh, why can't I stay here myself?" Babe said, annoyed that Charlie acted
as if he needed someone to look after him all the time. "You don't have to
act like my personal nurse. If there's something you have to do, do it. Don't
act like I can't take care of myself, okay?"

"I know you can do it," Charlie said softly, placing the bowl of noodles and
soup on the bottom of the low glass table in front of the sofa. "But you
aren't as comfortable as usual. I just want to help."

"If you want to help, you can help. But it doesn't have to be all the time."
Babe turned to him instead of looking at the TV screen and spoke with a
serious expression. "During the day, you can go out and drive. You haven't
driven all day. If you really want to look after me, when you come back
after doing what you have to do, you can come back to help me."

"But I don't dare leave you alone..."

"Charlie...."

Babe's deep voice made Charlie, who was about to argue, immediately
cover his mouth, because he knew that arguing now would upset Babe
again, and when that time came, it would be even harder to talk about.

"I told you, it's not your fault. When will you stop feeling guilty?"

Charlie sighed softly at the question and looked down at his palm, even
though there was nothing to see. But because he didn't dare to meet Babe's
eyes at the moment, he could only try to divert his gaze elsewhere.

"You weren't even in the car with me. How could this be your fault?"

"But if I hadn't restrained you, if I'd told you to go back and check the car
first, during the race, you probably wouldn't have—"

"When did you restrain me? I was the one who refused to go alone."

The tall figure raised his head and looked into the older man's eyes as soon
as he heard those words. Of course, this wasn't the first time Babe had had
to explain to him that the accident wasn't his fault. Still, he constantly
annoyed Babe about it because he couldn't stop thinking about it.
He kept wondering what would've happened if he'd been a little more
stubborn, if he'd looked at everything more seriously, if he'd firmly insisted
and told Babe to go back and check the car himself before the race instead
of wasting time with him. At that time, none of this would have happened,
Babe wouldn't have gotten hurt like this, and he wouldn't have had to lose
the competition.

If only he didn't act like a child. Babe didn't need to get hurt.

"You told me to go check the car, but I myself did not go. If you want to
blame someone, you should blame me for being careless. I don't understand
why you blame yourself." Babe seemed a little annoyed that he was
blaming himself like this, but he knew that the other person was trying hard
to play it cool with him.

"I just feel like I'm bothering you."

"Then how is it your fault if I can't control myself?"

Babe's words made sense, but Charlie felt a little strange hearing that. He
didn't know whether it was too selfish or not. But if Babe used that word,
unable to control himself during the time spent with him, that wasn't wrong,
right? If he interpreted it deeper than that...

"I understand what you're saying. I'll try not to think about it either."

"Don't even think about it. It's not even something you need to think about."

"But I'm taking care of you... I'm not doing it because I feel guilty," Charlie
said quietly. He wasn't afraid to make eye contact with Babe when he said
these words, because it was the truth he wanted him to know. There was no
need to misinterpret his intentions just enough to hear them. Babe seemed a
little surprised. "I want to do it because I don't like it when you do
something difficult. So I want to do it."

Babe didn't answer immediately. He just stared at his face as if he was

thinking about something, then let out a soft sigh and spoke in a calm voice.
"That means even if I told you not to do it, you would still do it, right?"

"Yes," Charlie answered immediately without hesitation. That innocent

expression filled with determination made Babe understand that even if he
resisted, it would be futile, because every time he saw Charlie's eyes like
that, it meant the kid was ready to be twice as bullish as he was.

"Oh, then whatever," Babe answered quietly as he leaned against the back
of the sofa, not wanting to argue with the other person, "If you want, just do
it. If you like it and it makes things difficult for you, then don't blame me."

"Taking care of you doesn't seem difficult at all. But if someone else did it,
they would definitely die young."

"Damn—" The person being teased raised his uninjured leg as if he was
ready to kick Charlie, but the other person hurriedly grabbed his leg first for
fear that Babe's carelessness would make his injured leg tremble too.

"Be careful," Charlie said softly when Babe didn't seem to take any
precautions with his own body. "What would I do if your knee sprained
again?"

"If I could kick you just once, it might be worth it."

"Don't invest that much." The tall man chuckled as he poured water on the
table and handed it to Babe. "Your feet have many other uses."

"It used to be more useful," Babe took a sip of water and said in a bored
voice, "now I can't do anything. I can hardly even walk."

Even though he spoke as if he wasn't thinking about anything, Charlie who

heard him couldn't help but feel sad about what happened. If possible, he
wanted to do something so that Babe wouldn't have to be like this. Maybe
he was secretly thinking the same thing. If he was the one injured, it might
be easier. At least his body wasn't as valuable as Babe's. To think that
someone who lived a pleasant life all the time had to be stuck in this
situation for even a month or two was already sad. As for the opportunities
to be lost? It was better not to mention it at all. Was he very depressed?
"If you had to give up your position to someone else, would you regret it?"

Charlie knew this was probably a sensitive question, but he really wanted to
know how Babe would feel if that actually happened. At least as the person
closest to him at the moment, he would behave properly.

"Honestly, it's a shame." Babe's expression was calmer than Charlie

expected. At least it felt a little calmer than the first time he found out he
wouldn't be competing. "I've been doing statistics for a long time. If it
doesn't continue then it would be a shame. Especially for reasons like this.
When I think about it, it makes me feel annoyed."

"..."

"But what can I do? It's already happened." The famous racer shrugged his
shoulders lightly, as if trying to let it go, but Charlie knew Babe wasn't
letting him in yet. "If you let me be stubborn and continue competing under
these conditions, I will lose."

"..."

"It's a shame, but I don't really regret it."

"..."

"If I were the owner, eventually the record would come back to me."

"..."

"I think so."

Hearing this, Charlie felt relieved to some extent. At least he knew that
Babe didn't blame himself or dwell on his disappointment too much. He
didn't cling so tightly to the word 'statistics' that he hurt himself. Plus, he
was sure he could still build it up again. That was the most important thing.

Babe had really been struggling all this time, and until now, the other party
hadn't stopped fighting.
"That's good." Charlie said with a small smile. "I thought you would be so
upset that you wouldn't do anything."

"Who says I don't hold grudges? Now I'm upset."

"Shit..."

"When did I receive this? I will drag that bastard and beat him up!!" It
seemed like other people could let go of their own problems, but the person
who made it like this still had to pay for their karma. That was how it
should've been. Whatever happened, that person had to pay for their
actions.

"If there's anything I can help you with, you can tell me."

"Are you going to beat him up for me?"

"Well, except for the beating thing," Charlie grinned. "I can't do something
like that."

"When other people approach me, you're ready to bite them at any time.
Why can't you do it?"

"That's for self-defense. Apart from having me beat up other people, I'll do
whatever you want."

"Whoa, what is this?" Babe's mouth pursed in annoyance; he forgot that

Charlie was just an alpha child with an angry face. To make him do
something like that would probably be too much even if his body looked
capable of competing with other people. Plus, he still had some fighting
skills. If he weren't so naive, he thought this kid could've done more.

"Apart from beating people up, I can do everything."

"Enough."

"Really..." Charlie confirmed firmly. "I don't want you to get too stressed."

"Then can you hold my position for me?"

Babe seemed to speak without thinking, but the listener took it seriously.
Charlie fell silent when he heard Babe's words. Meanwhile, Babe stared at
the stupid kid's face, wondering what he was thinking. Why did he have to
act so serious?

"I'm kidding..." Babe said quietly as Charlie just sat there frowning, as if he
was arguing with himself in his head.

"P'Babe...."

"What?"

"You said it would be a shame to have to give that position to someone

else."

"..."

"But what if it was me?"

Babe raised an eyebrow in surprise at that statement. Charlie's eyes were

not joking at all. The boy looked very serious about what he said, but Babe
still didn't understand what Charlie meant.

"What do you mean?"

"If I compete this season and win, I will be the new King." The young man
looked Babe in the eye and spoke as if he had already made up his mind. It
seemed that Charlie didn't ask his opinion. "This way, you don't have to
give up your position to someone else."

"..."

"If it were me, at least other people would know. If there's anyone who can
be King, besides Pit Babe...."

"..."

"Then that person must be your own person."

At first glance, Babe thought Charlie's idea was completely crazy. But there
was something even crazier, and it happened a few seconds later.... He felt it
was a reasonable idea.

Charlie thought that he would spend all his time caring for the injured Babe,
but in the end there were still obstacles in his way. In the afternoon, he
suddenly received a call from someone Babe didn't know. Babe secretly
glanced at the phone screen and saw that it was a number Charlie hadn't
saved. But what was strange was that the young alpha looked more serious
than usual when answering the call. Babe couldn't help but feel surprised.
For one, because he usually never saw Charlie call anyone. Second, was
that after hanging up the phone, Charlie then walked over and told him that
he needed to go out immediately, which didn't seem normal at all.

Charlie, on the other hand, felt uncomfortable leaving Babe alone in the
room. Even though it was the hundredth time Babe emphasized that he
could take care of himself, and there weren't any problems at all, he was
worried about everything. So before leaving the room, Charlie repeated
many instructions, such as don't lift heavy things, don't walk too much, or
don't take a shower until he came back. Of course, Babe put on his usual
annoyed face. Charlie still firmly believed that the other person would
definitely do as he said, because now Babe was less stubborn with him than
before.

When he was out alone like this, Charlie didn't need to wear a mask like he
did when he was with Babe. He felt his breathing was easier than before.
But at the same time, it felt a little strange because since moving in with
Babe, he never went anywhere alone.

Currently, Charlie chose to take electric trains instead of driving because he

still felt that driving a car for his daily life was too obtrusive. Therefore,
traveling by public transportation was the current choice. It only took him
15 minutes to take the electric train from the station near Babe's condo, to
the destination station. After walking out of the station, he only had to walk
down a small alley, and in less than 5 minutes, he had arrived at the meeting
point.
The tall figure opened the door and entered a small coffee shop with not
many people inside. This didn't seem like a shop where many people hung
out, as there were only a few tables. Each table was set far apart and the
atmosphere was very quiet. Every customer in the shop seemed only
interested in what was in front of them, like typing something on a laptop,
reading a textbook, or even just sitting around reading a novel while sipping
coffee.

Because there weren't many tables, Charlie was able to find his target the
moment he walked into the shop. He rushed towards a person sitting with
their back facing him at the table in the farthest corner. Because this person
was someone he had known for a long time, he was able to recognize them
just by looking at their back.

"Hey..."

Charlie greeted softly, making the person who hadn't seen him walk in a
little surprised. The person smiled at the pleasure of seeing each other after
several months.

"I'm very surprised."

That person pursed his lips slightly before consciously pushing the glass of
bubble tea he ordered in front of him. For this guy, he was like a book he
had read about a hundred times because he only had to see a little to know
the meaning. Therefore, he could never lie to others.

"Have you been waiting long?" Charlie asked as he lifted the glass of milk
tea and took a leisurely sip.

"Only a while."

"Did you miss me?"

"I've been busy thinking about you."

"Wow, Jeff."
Charlie seemed disappointed when the other party seemed to like insulting
him more and more because he didn't have much to do with it.

The person he met today was Jeff, the person closest to him in the world.
They had been together since childhood. He was 3 years younger than him,
but looked much more mature. At least he had contacted him beforehand
and arranged to come out today, but Charlie just acted like he was clinging
to Babe and refused to contact anyone.

"What? Are you hurt?" Jeff said with an indifferent expression as he picked
up the hot coffee and took a light sip.

"If I say I'm disappointed, you'll scold me again."

"Yes, because missing people have no right to be angry!"

"I didn't disappear completely. You know where I am."

"Oh, but that's all I know."

Charlie was starting to get used to Jeff's attitude like this. The other party
didn't support his actions from the start, but he'd never thought about
interfering. He knew that, no matter what happened, he couldn't possibly
stop it. In fact, he always felt guilty towards him. This often worried him,
but what could he do? He also had his own reasons. Even though he felt
guilty, there wasn't much he could do.

"Don't you have much time? I rarely see you." Charlie said in a weak voice,
hoping that it would gain sympathy from others.

"Of course racers don't have time to do anything else. They'll stay on the
track day and night."

"So you basically called me to complain?"

"Yeah, I just called you to complain." Charlie stood in front of him, looking
like he didn't mind. Jeff wasn't just going to stop being cynical, so he
couldn't do anything but accept it. Because in reality, he caused quite a lot
of trouble for other people. He knew that.
"Fine. If you want to complain about anything, just complain."

"You don't need to act like you're upset."

"What? I didn't do anything."

"Charlie..." Jeff made a firm tone towards the older man.

"What?"

"Are you really not going home?"

Jeff's question wasn't much different from what he'd expected. Therefore,
Charlie could only sigh softly, not knowing what to say. He suspected the
other person might already know what the answer was.

"Did he ask again?" Charlie said quietly, gently placing the glass of milk tea
on the table.

"I always ask."

"I'll tell you the same thing. If I want to go back, I'll go back myself."

"With an answer like this, I'll ask again," Jeff said with an uneasy
expression. "You could at least tell me when you'll be back."

"Well, I still haven't thought about when I'll come back."

"And how long are you going to keep doing this? You're not a kid
anymore."

"If I'm not a kid, then you shouldn't ask me to come home, okay?"

Jeff was stunned when he heard that. Charlie's serious expression made him
dare not to respond emotionally because he knew he would lose to Charlie
in the end.

"I still have things to do." Charlie said quietly.

"To have to do it and to want to do it are not the same thing, Charlie."

"For me, if I want to do it, then I have to do it." Charlie's answer made Jeff
sigh in exhaustion. It wasn't that he didn't understand Charlie's feelings. He
knew all that. He knew from the start what was what. But the more he
found out, the more worried he became. "You don't need to say it, because
now is not the time."

"You're going to be in trouble, Charlie. I'm serious."

"I don't care."

Charlie had been stubborn since childhood. No matter what it was, if he had
already decided, it was even harder to change. As he grew older, his
stubbornness became a bigger problem. It got bigger and bigger until now
he thought that what he was doing was the biggest thing in his life. For Jeff,
who had been with Charlie almost all his life, when Charlie was little and
had problems with every alpha who bothered him, it was considered a big
problem. He used to be so bothered by Charlie's arguments that he blamed
himself for being born an omega. If he was bigger, he would be better off
being stronger than this and able to protect and look after himself. Then,
Charlie wouldn't have had problems with other people as often.

But ...

As he grew older, it became clear that Charlie was capable of much greater
things.

"You're always like this, so stubborn!" Jeff grumbled softly as he gave in.
Actually, he didn't intend to trap Charlie with the intention of changing his
mind. But every time he saw his face, he couldn't help but speak. "If Father
finds out about this, you will definitely die."

"Don't tell him."

"How can that be? Someday he will find out."

"Then just pretend you don't know anything. So you won't get dragged in
either."

"Why are you always looking for trouble?" He wanted to keep complaining,
but when he saw Charlie's expression, Jeff chose to remain silent. At least it
was better than fighting again after not seeing each other for a long time.
"Oh, never mind. Do whatever you want."

"Very good." Charlie smiled, satisfied to hear that.

"So, how are you today? Are you okay?"

"I'm fine, but Babe, not so much."

"Oh, I saw the news," Jeff nodded lightly. Pit Babe's accident was pretty big
news. Even people who weren't involved in the racing industry noticed it.
He had to admit, apart from being a professional racer, Pit Babe was like a
famous person who everyone admired. "He won't be able to race?"

"Yeah, he's a little upset about that." Charlie gently ran his fingers along the
side of the milk tea cup and sighed as if he couldn't help but worry just
talking about it. Jeff saw this, but he chuckled at his close friend's unusual
behavior.

"Do you really like him?"

That question, accompanied by Jeff's mischievous smile, made Charlie act a

little uneasy. He blinked, before taking the milk tea and sipping it, then put
on an indifferent face as if he didn't hear the question. Which, in Jeff's eyes,
was very annoying.

"You know they can't stop you," Jeff said quietly after a moment of
reflection. "But you have to know that whatever you do, there will be a
price you have to pay."

"..."

"I won't threaten or discourage you, but I want you to know that you will
eventually get in trouble because of this."
"..."

"I don't know whether what you did was right or wrong."

"..."

"But I'm sure one day you'll find out."

"..."

"Or if you don't know, Babe will probably tell you in the end."

"..."

"Until then, you have to live with it."

.
 Chapter 8 (Part 2/2)

Jeff's words rang in his head. It played over and over again until he was
almost past the train station. If it weren't for him waking up at the last
second before the door closing signal sounded, he might've ended up at the
next station.

His tall figure walked out of the station with a less than enthusiastic
expression. He kept wondering if there was an easier or less risky way,
because even though he told Jeff he'd made up his mind, he was still
worried. The price to be paid that Jeff spoke of was certainly not a small
amount, and was definitely higher than the price of the car Babe had lent
him.

He was very tired after thinking about it.

Did he really do something like that?

The young alpha dragged his feet as if he had run several kilometers, even
though the journey from the station to Babe's condo wasn't that far. It was
almost six in the afternoon. He thought Babe might have called a restaurant
to order something to eat like he said before going out. So, when he went up
to his room, he would look for something to eat for himself. Now he didn't
want to think about anything, even the dinner menu was too difficult.

The wind blowing on his skin was cooler than usual, and the wind had been
blowing stronger every day until it was clearly visible. The fallen leaves on
the ground blew in the same direction, while the leaves on the trees fell
from the strong wind. Just a few seconds later, large raindrops fell with a
loud sound, making Charlie, who was previously walking lazily,
immediately shake his legs and run for shelter from the rain.
Luckily, the place he was going to wasn't far from the bus stop, so Charlie
used a narrow roof to shelter from the rain before he became a real puppy
who fell into the water. The tall man looked at the falling rain and sighed in
distress. There was only one more intersection until he reached the condo.
He couldn't just keep quiet. His heart wanted to rush back to his room as
quickly as possible, but looking at the rain that was falling at the moment,
he would probably get soaked after taking just two steps. As the most easily
sick alpha on the planet, he wouldn't survive the flu, and that was what he
was afraid of because right now was a time when he couldn't afford to get
sick at all.

If one person is injured and another person has a fever....

There would definitely be chaos.

The young alpha stood impatiently waiting for the rain to stop without
realizing he was slowly shaking his legs. It probably stemmed from his
desire for the rain to stop soon, but of course standing there shaking his legs
wasn't going to help. Maybe if he dared to break through the rain, that
would be a better choice. If he went back and washed his hair quickly, it
would probably be fine.

As soon as he thought about it, he decided to himself that once the crossing
signal changed, he would immediately run through the rain and cross the
street. He could only hope that the road ahead had a roof for him to walk
under to escape the rain, or else he might have to get soaked. What could he
do? He really couldn't wait any longer, because he'd already left Babe alone
for too long today.

In just a few minutes, the lights at the zebra crossing would change to signal
him to cross the road. Charlie got ready to take his bag and hugged it in
front of him, ready to run. The convoy of cars, both large and small, sped
by in a hurry when the red light came back on.

As soon as a large truck passed in front, the Zebra cross opened and was
ready for everyone to cross. Charlie's eyes suddenly fell on someone
standing across the street with an umbrella in his hand and a face that
expressed discomfort. But for some reason, he smiled as soon as he saw
him.

Babe, in a clear raincoat, stood in front of him holding an umbrella. He

looked straight at him with an expression that said, 'You're such a mess, you
stupid face!'

Charlie ran across the crosswalk, not caring that his trouser legs were wet
from stepping in puddles of water on the road, because all he could think
about at that moment was that he had to cross as fast as possible.

"What's with that smile?"

That was the first sentence Babe said to him. Meanwhile, the hand holding
the umbrella lifted so that they were now under the umbrella together.
Charlie's face didn't look too emotional, and he paid little attention to
Babe's struggle, even though he had difficulty walking. Charlie just couldn't
help but feel happy to see someone else taking the initiative to bring an
umbrella to greet him like this.

"You came down to pick me up?" Charlie said as he grabbed the umbrella
and held it himself. He still couldn't stop smiling.

"You're too confident, I went down to buy some snacks," Babe said with a
flat expression as he lifted the bag containing several packs of snacks and
showed it as evidence.

"Why didn't you just order it? Why did you come down?"

"I couldn't imagine what I wanted to eat. I wanted to go down and pick it
myself," said Babe, hobbling along with Charlie supporting him. "And I
found a dog standing at the bus stop. This is my luck."

"Yeah, you're lucky." Even though Babe said that, Charlie still couldn't stop
smiling.

He didn't know whether the person really met him by accident or came to
pick him up on purpose, but that doesn't matter at all. What he cared about
right now was that they were walking under one umbrella.

"Luckily you came down wearing a raincoat. Otherwise, the cast would
definitely get wet."

"My body isn't wet, but it looks like it's starting to get wet underneath."
Babe said as he looked down at his leg braces, which at the bottom looked
like they had been splashed with quite a lot of rainwater. "When you get
home, give me a bath. You're making things difficult for me."

"Oh, didn't you say you were going down to buy snacks?"

"That's right! I went down to buy snacks!"

The famous racer spoke loudly, as if he was afraid that Charlie would
misunderstand. Meanwhile, the younger alpha could only nod and smile
while supporting Babe's small body to walk calmly without thinking about
arguing with the person he was talking to again.

The two alphas walked side by side under a large umbrella. Babe made an
uncomfortable face, while the younger Alpha just continued to smile like a
fool. The view looked beautiful in the eyes of many people passing by, but
in the pair of eyes looking down from the luxury car, it didn't look good.

After walking with an umbrella through the rain, they arrived at the room.
Charlie immediately took Babe to the bathroom. He used a plastic bag to
cover the cast and then carefully used a showerhead to bathe the person. He
could now be considered very skilled at this, as he was the one who helped
Babe shower from the first day the man was admitted to the hospital.

After showering, washing their hair, and cleaning their cast, they had dinner
together like every other day. This was different from what Charlie
originally thought in that he would go back and eat alone, because Babe
was waiting to eat with him, even though he said he wasn't hungry yet while
he was alone.

Bedtime activities like watching a series were canceled this time because
Babe said he was feeling a little tired. They want to sleep early at 22:30,
even though their normal sleep time was around 1-2 in the morning.

However, after sleeping for almost two hours, Charlie felt that the person
next to him was moving abnormally, and more frequently. From the
beginning, when the dark bedroom was completely silent, Babe's snorting
sound could be heard from time to time. Also, he acted strangely, like
hugging him for a moment and then pulling away. And after that they
hugged again. This repeated until Charlie, who was sleeping soundly, had to
open his eyes in disbelief.

"Are you having trouble sleeping?" Charlie's voice was husky when he
asked Babe, who was now asleep in his arms with his back to him.

"Hm..." was all Babe answered even though he still had his back to Charlie.

"Is something wrong? Where does it hurt?"

"Nothing's wrong."

"Would you like some milk? I'll warm it up for you."

"I don't want it," he answered quietly, then took a deep breath and turned to
face the tall figure. "I'm annoyed with the cast."

"Oh, is that uncomfortable?" Charlie nodded lightly, raising his hand to rub
Babe's head as if to comfort someone else who had to endure the pain of his
injury. "Please be patient. If you don't wear it, it will get worse."

"After I put the cast on, you won't sleep near me."

"Didn't I always sleep this close?"

"I've never seen you hug me," Babe said simply. Apparently the fact that he
wasn't hugging like usual had caused a bit of annoyance.

"I was worried about accidentally touching your wound," Charlie explained
calmly. "If you want to hug me, you can hug me. But if you let me hug you,
you'll get hurt."
"That's annoying."

"I know it's annoying, but be a little more patient. It'll get better soon."

"Charlie," Babe called softly. The other person's attitude made Charlie
realize that Babe was probably upset that he wasn't doing things as easily as
usual, to which he totally understood that feeling.

"Yes?"

"I want it."

Charlie fell silent when he heard that. He thought this might be the main
cause of Babe's annoyance. Since he had an accident, they hadn't had sex
because Babe's body couldn't handle it.

"Can I use my hands?" the tall man said, pressing a gentle kiss to his
temple. "My mouth is fine too."

"Can't you do it like usual?"

"What should I do? Your legs shouldn't move much."

"Oh, Charlie," Babe turned around, clearly annoyed by the situation. Apart
from not being able to drive, maybe sex was what made him hate times like
this. "I'm upset, understand? I want to do it. I'm upset.... Very upset."

"Yes, I understand." Charlie hugged his body to prevent Babe from hitting
his chest further. "But the doctor told me to be careful. Your hands, maybe
it's not that bad, but what are you going to do with your feet?"

"Can't you do it?"

"It's going to hit and you're going to feel sick again."

"I don't care anymore. Just fuck me!! Let's start now." Without another
word, the naughty hand tried to pull Charlie's arm, as if he could let his
body rise and straddle him. Meanwhile, Charlie had to hold on and be
careful not to accidentally crush Babe's injured leg.
"P'Babe, calm down," Charlie tried to say calmly. "If you're stubborn,
healing will be slower. I had to endure not doing it for a long time."

"I can't stand it. I have to do it now, right now, or I'll definitely die."

"How could you die..."

"Damn, seriously, Charlie, people can get so horny they die!"

Charlie was forced to shake his head at Babe's stubbornness. He understood

what it was like to not be able to let go of his desires. But Babe wanted it so
badly that he didn't think to be careful. When will this go away?

"Don't you want it? Why am I the only one who wants it?"

"I want to do it. But I'm worried you'll get hurt."

"Why should you be afraid? Listen, if you don't do it, I'll suffer more than
when I hurt my knee." Babe's expression was so serious that it made
Charlie's head hurt. One part of his heart felt sorry for him, but the other
was worried. And the most embarrassing thing was that right now he was
thinking about the safest position for Babe's feet when they were doing
activities together.

He was going crazy!!

"Okay," Charlie sighed before speaking softly, which immediately made

Babe's eyes light up. "But I'll do it gently."

"How gentle? Can you not be so gentle? It'll just tickle me."

"I'll do everything, not just try to tickle you."

"Okay..." Babe smiled with satisfaction. Meanwhile, the hand immediately

started to caress the broad chest and couldn't wait any longer. "You can slow
down, but I want it a little hard, okay?"

"But please don't be stubborn. Whatever position you have to do, don't force
it. If it hurts a little, just tell me."
"Are you a doctor? Why are you ordering this much?"

"Otherwise I won't do it."

"Oh, okay, okay, whatever you want, whatever position you ask for, I'll do
it."

Once he said yes, Charlie immediately got started. The tall figure lifted
himself up, then buried his face in the crook of Babe's neck. Meanwhile, the
other alpha's slender hands began to slide from his broad chest, down
towards his stomach, and down to Charlie's center, taking it and giving it a
familiar squeeze. Babe imagined what it would feel like when it was fully
grown, and the feeling of Charlie slipping it inside him like he always did.

"Umh..." A gasp was heard in their throats along with the sound of crushing
kisses between the two alphas. They exchanged tongues with such a
passionate rhythm that small amounts of clear liquid dripped from the
corners of their mouths. But that didn't matter at all. Now, being able to kiss
like he wanted to be kissed was considered the greatest.

Charlie didn't move to straddle Babe completely, because he was afraid he'd
accidentally hit his right leg. The tall figure simply lay beside him and
caressed the beautiful Alpha attentively. He unbuttoned the other man's
nightgown, before closing his mouth on the top of his erect breasts, sucking
and teasing them in a way he knew Babe would love. The way he arched his
breasts towards his mouth seemed to be very clear evidence of how
satisfied Babe was.

"Oh—Charlie," Babe groaned softly. As the large hands began to mess with
his lower body, Charlie lifted Babe's left leg and opened it slightly. Parting
Babe's panties to the side, he took the finger that had been covered in his
own saliva and gently rubbed the back hole. "Only your fingers make me
feel good."

"Does that mean you don't want anything else?"

"I'm really going to kick you, Charlie!"

Charlie laughed softly in his throat before leaning down to use his tongue to
play with the peak of Babe's light colored breasts again. Meanwhile, his
hands continued to prepare Babe's back hole.

"Ah... ah...."

"You're so stubborn," the tall figure whispered softly into Babe's ear after he
applied lubricating gel to the hole beneath him and calmly inserted his
finger. Instead, he discovered that the hole was throbbing and so narrow
that he could barely insert a finger. "Hasn't it only been a week? Your hole
is like this?"

"Well, next time, don't be abstinent for so long!"

"This is amazing."

"What is?"

"Do you want me to say it?"

Babe just laughed happily at Charlie's rare ingenuity, before he grabbed the
tall figure by the neck and kissed him passionately. His slender waist moved
gently to the rhythm of Charlie's fingers, which were now able to enter to
tease his entrance. His fingers twitched and stopped at spots that he knew
would make the other person feel really good.

"Uh—Are you going to take it out like that?" Babe said in a low voice.
Charlie curled his fingers and took hold of his hot rod, moving it faster until
Babe gasped in pleasure. "Are you afraid you won't finish?"

"I'm afraid it won't be pleasant," Charlie answered softly before drawing his
tongue from his stomach to reach his thin chest. "You have to wake him up
to the max first."

"Charlie— ah!"

"Yes?"
"I can't take it anymore," Babe begged, his mouth trembling. He hurriedly
raised his hand to pull down the back of Charlie's pajama bottoms. "Don't
use your fingers."

It wasn't just Babe who was having difficulties, Charlie was too. He gasped
every second he felt that hole tighten, as Babe continued to bite his lip and
look at him seductively. Those warm hands kept sticking to his body. Now
it was very difficult and it hurt.

"I really want to lick it."

"Ah— Wait a minute," Babe said in a shaky voice. "Let's do one lap first.
Then I'll let you lick it."

"You promised."

Charlie gave him another full kiss on the lips before gently placing Babe on
his side with the other person facing his back. A large hand grabbed the
casted leg and gently moved it in front of him to ensure that the foot on that
side would receive the least amount of impact. After that, Charlie laid on his
back, took out his hot rod, then deliberately rubbed the tip of his penis
against the wet hole.

"Charlie— stop swiping. If you want to go in, just put it in," Babe begged
again because the tall figure seemed to want to disturb him by using his
manhood to rub his back hole, but he refused to enter it.

"Why? Can't I swipe it?"

"That makes me even more horny—ah."

"And isn't that nice?" Charlie said in a mocking tone, surreptitiously

sticking his head in a little, just enough to make his stomach feel good, then
pulled it out. "You don't like it?—It's a thrill, isn't it?"

"That's not satisfying."

"So what does satisfaction look like?"

"Ah!"

"Like this?"

Babe's body twitched as Charlie suddenly pushed his penis inside. He didn't
thrust with full force, but it was a sudden, non-stop thrust that as soon as it
was all in, Babe felt like this was the feeling he wanted.

"Oh— yeah... like this," Babe gasped, silently moving his hips against the
person behind him, unable to hold it in. "Much better than swiping like
before."

"If it hurts, tell me." Until now, Charlie hadn't stopped repeating it, even as
his hips moved rhythmically, bringing out the youth in him.

"Ah....ah...."

"Do you like it?" The tall man whispered softly, "Is it delicious like this?"

"It's nice..."

"Is this enough?"

"Can you be a little stronger?"

"Just a little," Charlie answered, speeding up his pace a little. Babe's body
followed the small movement, but it didn't slam like usual, because Charlie
didn't slam his hips with full force. But it was about moving slowly and
pressing as hard as possible to keep Babe satisfied. "You can get better.
Daddy, please be stronger. Please— ah...ah...."

"Yes," groaned the tall figure as he buried his face in the sweet scent of the
beautiful alpha's neck. Strong arms wrapped around his thin waist, while
hips were still working non-stop "Let's make this serious."

"Can I make you sit up?"

"Yes I can."
"I really want it— ah!"

Babe panted as his mouth continued to speak passionately. The round

bottom munched on the tall body's penis without giving up. Even though he
couldn't do it like before, Babe didn't feel like the joy of having sex
diminished at all, because Charlie was still as enthusiastic as ever. Plus, he
kept talking passionately in his ear, knowingly.

"Huh? Do you want to be hit?"

"I want to be hit—ah, I really want to be hit by you, Daddy..."

"You'll definitely get— ah."

"Ah— I want to give it to you too."

"Wait until your leg heals first, then Papa can do it to me." Charlie's low
moans became louder. The man's hot breath kept blowing in his ears until
he got goosebumps. "And please don't complain about sore feet."

"Yeah, but if Daddy is slow to finish, I'll be tired."

"Are you tired?" The tall man flicked his tongue and stroked the back of the
beautiful Alpha's neck. "Huh? Do you want to give up?"

"Up— ah...."

"Really?"

"Uh— just do it all," Babe answered softly, before turning back to the
person behind him. He stuck out his tongue slightly with the intention of
asking for a kiss from his favorite man, "...um."

They kissed each other passionately, while their connected bottoms moved
in and out non-stop. It seemed to be happening more frequently with the
intensity of the emotions not seeming to slow down at all, simply doubling
with every second of contact.
"Papa, I didn't wear a condom," Charlie said in a whisper. "Where should I
take it out?"

"Inside— ah...ah..."

"Really?"

"Oh— ah," Babe nodded quickly until his hair flowed down, "I want to."

"Let's do it," the tall alpha laughed deeply. Whenever he was in the mood,
Babe was always like this, flirting, begging, and teasing without any shame.
That was what really turned him on. "Do you really want it?"

"Very—ah, very."

"Ah— darling."

"Please Daddy, — give it your best." Babe tightly gripped the strong arms
around his chest, pressing the kiss again and again, as if to express how
good he felt with what he was giving him. Charlie knew what he meant. "If
you want to do something, just do it."

"Shit..."

"I'm yours, Daddy."

Babe was really scary. He said it as if he knew how much it would drive
Charlie crazy. Originally, he thought he wanted to be as gentle as possible
with Babe, but now, he found it very difficult to restrain his strength.

"P'Babe—don't say that."

"Don't let me be someone else's."

Even though he had warned him, Babe didn't think to listen at all.

"Just let me be Daddy's."

When he said that, Charlie hoped Babe would remember it and not regret
saying it.

Because he really would do what he said.

____________

What?

#PoisonBabe

(T/N): "My body isn't wet, but it looks like it's starting to get wet
underneath." .........definitely thought he was referring to some else
hehehehehehhe

This chapter simultaneously filled me full of fluff and absolutely wrecked

me. I don't think I'll be able to recover....
 Chapter 9 (Part 1/2)

No matter how gently he tried to sneak out of the room or close the door, in
the end Babe, who was sleeping on the bed, still woke up. Charlie, who had
just finished showering, had a guilty expression on his face when he saw
that the owner of the room had sat up and was rubbing his eyes sleepily.
Even though it's only 6 o'clock in the morning.

"Am I loud?" Charlie asked with a guilty expression. He thought he was

doing everything as gently as possible, but it still seemed not light enough.

"No, I didn't wake up because of that sound," Babe answered quietly "I just
felt like you were gone, so I woke up."

It's a response that feels both good and bad at the same time. Of course,
when Babe woke up and realized that he was missing from his bed, he
found it very sweet. But actually, if Babe hadn't noticed and let him leave
the room in peace, maybe it would have been better.

"Are you going out again?" Babe couldn't help but ask when he saw that
Charlie woke up so early. Plus, he was dressed like he was going out.

"Yeah, I need to stop by the house for a moment."

"You've been very busy lately."

"Well, I'm an adult, I definitely have something to do." Charlie answered

with a smile as he put on a white t-shirt that was in his cupboard, before
starting to look for clothes to wear as usual. Whenever he went out he
always dressed like this, without changing at all. "But I won't be gone for
long. When you finish, I will be right back."

"I didn't say anything. You just go."

"Don't forget to eat too."

"What kind of crazy person forgets to eat?"

"Lazy people," the boy answered after he finally chose his clothes. Today
Charlie chose a simple brown short-sleeved shirt, which went well with
someone else's faded jeans. "I'm going to order food. Don't go down and
buy it yourself."

"Aren't you going to let me go anywhere?"

"Wait until you're better, then you can go. You still can't walk smoothly like
this. Don't go alone. If you walk around and fall, it will be bad."

Babe's lips curled in mockery of Charlie's bossy attitude. Since his body
couldn't function normally, the child seemed to get better at commanding
every day. In fact, previously just saying a few words would have made his
head shrink in fear, but look at him now. If he wants to go out or anywhere,
he will give orders and order this and that. Who does he think he is?

"Come on, Sebastian..." he said sarcastically as he turned around to relieve

the soreness he felt after sleeping soundly. But he had to admit that sleeping
with this cast was very uncomfortable, it was difficult to move and the leg
had to be placed higher than usual. He really wanted to take it off.

Charlie didn't answer but chuckled. The tall figure turned to face the
cupboard and looked at the small mirror on the cupboard door. Actually, it
looked like a mirror installed for dressing up. But Charlie likes to look at it
often because it's the right size for seeing faces.

As the tall figure tilted his head left and right in the mirror, he suddenly felt
someone hug from behind who walked closer without making a sound. The
other person didn't say anything. He was only aware of his hug and the
touch of his face on his back. It tastes pretty good. Only Charlie wasn't sure
what this kind of action really meant.

"Aren't you going to sleep a little longer?" Charlie asked softly. Although he
was still standing there hugging Babe.
"I'm awake."

"Well, you woke up and now are you asking me not to go?"

"Don't be so delirious about it, Charlie." Even though he got that answer,
Charlie still couldn't help but smile. The tall figure reached out and gently
stroked the slender arm wrapped around his waist, before quietly loosening
his embrace slightly and turning to face the other person. This caused Babe
to furrow his brows slightly, not understanding "What?".

"Please give me some hugs..." the young man answered briefly before
pulling his arm to hug the famous racer without fear of being scolded, as he
thought that Babe wouldn't mind if he asked for a hug back. Or if others
really scold him, so be it. He was used to it.

"What right do you have to hug me?" Babe said quietly. Meanwhile, that
hand rose to return the other's embrace, as if he was not at all embarrassed
that his own words and actions were clearly at odds with each other like
this.

"I don't have any rights. But if you hug me I will hug you back."

"Why? Are you afraid that I will take advantage of you again?"

"Yeah, I won't let you take advantage of me," Charlie chuckled softly "You
taught me yourself, don't blame me."

"Do you remember everything you taught me?"

"What did you say? I remember everything."

"So, what did I teach you about driving? I'll help you remember this."

Charlie smiled at those words, although he didn't let go of his arms yet. At
first, he intended to turn around and hug him a little to make him happy and
then he pulled away. But when he actually did it, he didn't want to let him
go. If it wasn't for the fact that today there was something important that
needed to be done, he could have stayed and hugged Babe all day. Even if
he was scolded a little, it didn't matter. Because what he gets is more
valuable than anything.

"Do you want to go for a walk tonight?" The tall figure gently stroked the
older man's head.

"You haven't driven in days. You must miss it."

"Yeah, we've been in the room for days now," Charlie smiled when he felt
Babe bury his face in his chest as if he was sniffing a familiar scent. "But I
think you'll miss it more than I will."

Babe didn't answer. But Charlie thought that what he said was not far from
the truth. If Babe says that Charlie misses driving just because he hasn't
driven it in a few weeks, then wouldn't it be more difficult for someone like
Babe who has been driving for years and almost dedicated his life to it? He
knew that Babe always tried to act as he didn't feel anything. But that didn't
make the longing hidden in that person's eyes disappear.

"Don't act like you know," Babe said in a muffled voice because his face
was still buried in Charlie's broad chest.

"I don't know. Just guessing."

"So what?"

"So, are you going?"

"Come back quickly."

If other people were listening, they might feel it was a threatening sentence.
But for Charlie, Babe's words could be translated into a simple sentence:
OK.

"If you want me to come back soon, you have to let me go now. We can't
hug like this all day."

"Do not be too confident. What dog would want to cuddle with you all
day?"
The last sentence means Please hug me a little longer, because it will still be
several hours before we can hug again.

..

..

..

The door to a large house opened and the shadows of more than 30 men in
pitch black suits stood in a row on both sides of the central area from the
front door to the stairs up to the second floor intended to welcome the
return of important people who had been away for a long time. But looking
at those sharp and slightly furrowed eyebrows, it seemed like his return here
was not a happy thing for that person.

"Let's go all out!"

The tall young man groaned softly, not liking it very much. He didn't even
stop to look at his subordinates lined up on both sides. All that the man did
was walk straight into the house, amidst many subordinates who bowed 90
degrees to greet him with an attitude as if they wanted to rush back. Even
so, he still tried to wear full clothes according to tradition. The jet black
jacket and trousers were completely different from the jackets on the bodies
of the subordinates, who were lining up. Maybe because of the difference in
price of the clothes they wear. It couldn't be denied that the man was
handsome, or if because there was greater power the same black suit gave
off a different feeling.

"Do you want me to prepare a room?"

Meanwhile, the tall figure was heading towards the main room. Only one
person can come out and walk with the newcomer. His neutral expression
and calm demeanor set him apart from the other subordinates. It was no
surprise that his right-hand man was not as afraid of the Grand Master's
favorite son as the others.
"No need," the tall man answered in a calm voice, as he walked quickly up
the stairs without stopping to talk to anyone. "I'll be right back once I'm
done with this."

"But Master told you to sleep at home tonight."

"I have a promise. I'm not staying over."

Even though it was against his master's orders, he did not have enough
strength to threaten his son. As long as others say no, he has to accept it.
Because even the most powerful person in this house couldn't control his
young master. And what wisdom does a little person like him have?

"Is he in the main room?" asked the young man as he climbed the stairs to
the second floor.

"Yes" the right hand answered calmly, before the questioner turned left and
walked down the familiar street, as he didn't say anything else. And a few
seconds later the door to the room that everyone else was talking about, was
suddenly opened by the newcomer.

"You came faster than I thought."

The man who was sitting and sipping tea on a wooden table, covered with
velvet cushions, spoke softly. He didn't seem surprised at all when someone
suddenly burst into his office without thinking to ask permission first.
Because he knew there was only one person who would dare to do
something like this.

"Have you prepared a room for him, Ken?"

"Mr. Charlie said he wouldn't stay overnight."

Kenta's answer didn't surprise the general at all. He only nodded lightly
before raising the teacup to his lips and taking a calm sip. Meanwhile, his
son didn't seem calm at all.

"Come on, why don't you just stay home tonight?"

"I'm busy," Charlie answered quietly. The tall young man's expression was
impassive. But in the eyes of the greatest master in this house, he knew that
his son's mind was probably distracted by things outside the house. "Dad, if
you have anything to say, say it quickly. I don't have much time."

"Since when do I have to make an appointment to meet my own son?"

"I don't make any promises. Dad just called me."

"That's what I meant," the 56-year-old said quietly, before carefully placing
the teacup on a saucer. Other people's sluggishness does not come from a
tired body at all. Charlie knew that this man was still strong even though he
was old, but his attitude of being a good person was ingrained in his blood.
This person's movements were so awkward that it was annoying.
"Otherwise, then I probably won't have the chance to see you for many
days."

"I have things I have to do and Dad will tell me to come right away, even
though you can't call me."

"You seem serious about things that have nothing to do with yourself."

"If you think it has nothing to do with me, then it has nothing to do with
you either."

The person Charlie called Dad just laughed softly. No one knows what it
means except Charlie. Even though it seemed like others were laughing or
perhaps he was a little pitiful, as someone who was raised by this man since
childhood, ten years of experience had taught him how upset he was right
now.

"Why not?" said the father while looking at him. "This problem started with
me. It starts before you even realize it."

"I don't care when it starts. But now it's my business."

"And did you know that interfering would make things worse?"

"Nothing is as bad as what you did, Dad."

Day by day his son quarreled more and more without missing a word. Part
of him wondered how he was going to raise this child. Why was he so
stubborn and fighting him harder every day? But another part of him didn't
know how to argue, because he couldn't deny that this kid had brought out
more of his personality than he had planned.

"Charlie, I will tell you this one last time," said the old man in a cold voice.
Even though he didn't shout or threaten with strong emotions. But that calm
attitude is even scarier than yelling at each other. "Enough."

"I seem to have discussed this with you many times."

"Yeah, so you should know that I haven't said this many times."

"I can't stop," Charlie said firmly. Even though he knew it would only make
him angrier. But he had no reason to lie. Why did he start it? He will solve
it. And he wanted his father to understand this immediately.

"Even though you know what will happen in the end?"

"I don't know."

"Then do you want me to show you?" His father's voice sounded

increasingly irritated. But his expression remained calm and composed,
similar to the tea that the other person was drinking earlier. "Do you want to
know what will happen if you don't listen to me?"

"Whatever you want to do with me, just do it. I don't want to guess
anymore."

"And who said I would do this to you?"

Charlie's previously calm eyes flashed when he heard that sentence. His
father didn't need to explain further and caused confusion. He could tell
himself what or who he was talking about, because this man knew
everything about him. And what's even scarier is that this person is the best
in finding other people's weaknesses.
His father never thought about trying to make himself stronger. Therefore,
the person's way of dealing with every thorn in his life is to find the
person's weakness and get rid of it.

"You wouldn't do that to him!" Charlie still managed to keep a straight face.
Although my heart trembles a little.

"I thought you knew I would."

"If you do, you'll lose me too."

"If I do, it will teach you a lesson. It might be a little damaged, but it's
okay."

Look.

Look at the thoughts of the person who raised him.

"Dad, don't mess with him," Charlie said firmly. His big palms clenched
tightly, trying to suppress his anger. But the more he looked at the cruel
man's face, the more difficult he found it to contain his anger.

"Do you think I will listen to you?"

"If you don't listen, I will definitely do more."

"Don't be so self-absorbed, Charlie."

Every word that came out of the man's mouth hurt, without needing to force
his voice or put on a threatening face, Charlie knew that this person could
do everything he said. But he was sure he knew very well that the man he
called Dad could do anything. However, benefits must come first. And that
was the only guarantee that kept him stubborn. Because his father's interests
were in his hands, so that a firm person seemed willing to repeat the same
thing over and over again instead of taking firm action.

But he wasn't sure how long he could persist in this matter.

"You are my darling. But that doesn't mean I don't have another choice."
The old man's deep and hoarse voice sounded threatening. The other person
spoke casually, as if they were talking about the weather. It sent a chill
through my bones. "There may not be enough choices for everyone. But if
you have power in your hands, the choice will always come to you."

"..."

"So don't think that I won't dare to do anything to you just because you are
more special than other people."

"..."

"You are my child. You have to be smarter than that."

He didn't like these words at all. He had listened to it a million times, but
every time he heard it, it still made him feel nauseous, maybe even more so
every time.

"Don't forget that I didn't choose to be your child. But you were the one
who ordered me to be like that."

..

..

Charlie said he would hurry up and rush back. But in the end, it seemed like
he wasn't in too much of a rush because until it got dark, the child still
hadn't appeared. Shouldn't he be able to call and tell each other a little? So
at least he didn't have to be afraid that the stupid kid would wander around
crying, and pooping.

And because Charlie came home later than expected. He, who had
previously refused to go to the club tonight, suddenly changed his mind.
Since sitting alone in a room was too lonely, he could at least sit in the club
and meet some friends. Of course, when he called to say he'd changed his
mind, it didn't take more than 15 minutes for Way to drive up and wait
below the condo. Apart from Charlie, there was one thing that made him
most happy.

The atmosphere in the club today is not as busy as usual. Maybe because it
wasn't a fun Friday night or any other special day. Most of the people he
saw were racers whose faces were quite familiar. That's good too, because
even though he wants to meet some people, that doesn't mean he wants to
meet many people.

"Will your son come?" Way, who was sitting with his arm around her
shoulders, asked in a more emotional tone than usual. Maybe because he
finally agreed to come out too?

"He said he'd be home early, but I don't know what time," Babe answered as
he lifted his wine glass and took a small sip. He didn't intend to come
drinking to get drunk today, he just ordered so as not to overindulge
himself.

"Even though he always follows you like a shadow."

"That's how it is. If I don't let him stay with me, where will he go?"

"You two act like lovers every day."

"That is fun. I love seeing photos of us that people secretly took and posted
on Twitter. Like a Hollywood couple."

"You really like acting full of drama."

Babe laughed happily because he personally didn't care if other people

guessed what his relationship with Charlie was. He just did what he wanted
to do. As long as the gossip didn't sound too cheesy, he didn't think that he
should go and fix it until he was tired. Whatever they think, just think.

"Why? Are you jealous?" Babe squealed, raising his hand to scratch his tall
friend's chin teasingly, "Did I have a new child and turn into a bitch?"

"Why? are you jealous?" Way shrugged indifferently. "I know who real
people like that are."
"See, you are too confident too!"

"When are you going to get bored of Charlie? Besides, I'm sure that after
that you'll come back to me."

"What if I don't get bored?"

"Have you ever not been bored with anyone?"

From a question that seemed intended to be annoying, it turned out to be a

difficult question to answer. Babe was silent for a moment, feeling strange
as he tried to think of how to answer him. But in the end, he chose to shrug
his shoulders indifferently rather than answer.

I don't know, maybe one day he will get bored with Charlie. Just because he
couldn't imagine it that day, didn't mean he wanted that child forever.

"Hey! What the hell!"

While they were sitting and chatting, suddenly loud cheers came from the
stairs leading to the VIP zone. This causes Babe and Way to turn around and
look at them suspiciously.

"What?" Babe said, looking up.

"Who's fighting here? Are they crazy?"

Way said quietly. before getting up to look, but before he could get up to go
anywhere, someone rushed over to where they were sitting. The person was
a small man who seemed to be drunk. His thin body swayed back and forth
with a goblet half filled with yellow liquid, while two guards tried to drag
the intruder down.

"Hey! What the hell?!" the drunk man shouted as he freed himself from the
guard's grip. "I just wanted to come and thank Pitbabe. What are you guys
doing?!"

"I'm sorry, Mr. Babe." The young guard turned around and bowed
apologetically to Babe in an annoyed manner. Perhaps afraid of being
accused of accidentally allowing drunk people to run amok here. But Babe
didn't show any irritation. The famous racer raised his hand to gently
reassure him and then nodded his head to tell the two guards that he was
okay, and to just let him go.

"Can you see that he still isn't saying anything? You guys are really nosy."
As soon as he was freed, he immediately started talking loudly. Babe saw
this and laughed amusedly at the behavior of a drunk man he had never
seen before.

"What is it?" Way asked the drunk man curtly.

"I'm here to thank Pitbabe," said the drunkard with a smile. While still
unable to force the body to stand straight at all. The person stood up and
staggered, causing people like Babe and Way to turn around as well.

Babe and Way didn't answer. They looked at each other, confused as to
what this stranger was talking about.

"Thank you for finally giving someone else a chance!"

The voice of an unconscious person was heard. The smile that used to be
there started to disappear, before replacing it with an expression that looked
like he was so angry he couldn't hold it in. The team of guards standing near
the stairs prepared to go in and subdue the drunkard again. But Babe raised
his hand to stop him.

He wanted to know what this person would say next.

"What opportunity?" Babe asked quietly.

"Give others a chance to shine!" The drunk man screeched loudly as he

raised his hand holding a glass of wine and aimed it at Pitbabe's face.
"Thank you because you were injured and unable to compete this season."

"..."

"Otherwise, in this lifetime, other racers will never be able to stand in the
same place as you!"
The security guard got up in order to drag the bumbling person away. But
once again, Babe forbade it. This made Way, who was already annoyed,
look even more annoyed because he didn't understand why Babe would let
someone he didn't know talk to him like this.

"It's okay, just let it be," Babe said softly to Way before turning to face the
person who came to bother him in a calm voice. "So you're saying that as
long as I'm still competing, no one will be king except me?"

"That's right! How many years have you held that title?!"

"But I'm not stopping anyone from doing that. If you didn't have the ability
to defeat me yourself, what would you do?"

"You!!"

"Instead of thinking about how I won't have to compete, you should take the
time to train. Even if you are a loser, don't underestimate your abilities."

"..."

"Because you act like this? That's why you can't stand in the same place as
me."

"..."

"Those who are talented but underestimate themselves will never succeed."

The drunk man clenched his fists until they were shaking. Of course Babe's
words were so harsh that anyone who heard them would definitely be angry.
Even Way, who already knew what kind of person Babe was, felt that the
other person's words were very powerful. But Babe is always like this. This
person never respects people who don't know how to respect others.
Because of this, many people say that Pit Babe is the most beautiful person
they have ever met.

"What do people like you understand, Pitbabe?!" The drunk man screamed
until his face turned black and red. You can see that this person is very
angry. At first, he seems to already hate Babe. When he stood in front of
him like that, he became even more annoyed. "Does a person born from a
pile of money like you have the right to teach others?"

"..."

"Your father has money. You get every opportunity you want. You don't
understand what it's like to be penniless."

"..."

"You don't know how much work people have to put in to be in this
industry."

"..."

"But what's it like when you come in? Come in and pay for me. Come
compete with people who have everything from the start. Someone who
doesn't have to try to be bad at anything can be number one."

"..."

"Try being born as someone who has nothing to look at!"

"..."

"Let's start at the same level as everyone else first, then teach me!"

"..."

"I also want to know if your father is not rich. Can you still be like you are
now?!"

Every sentence, every word that came out made Way, who was listening,
clench his fists tightly. Babe, on the other hand, was much quieter than he
thought. He just sat and listened quietly without thinking about arguing.
Even though what that person said was not even close to the truth. That, no
one will know. But people who have seen Babe as early as he has know this
well.
Babe stood up after sitting quietly for a while. The famous racer walked to
stand in front of the drunk man who was now so angry as he was losing his
mind. Before saying something with a neutral expression.

"So, where did I go wrong?"

"What do you think?" The drunk man became angry when he heard Babe's
words like that.

"I asked what was wrong with me?" Babe still insisted on his previous
words "If you think being born rich got me here. That's my business."

"..."

"I don't even understand why you're screaming."

"..."

"If you want it, you want it as much as I do."

"..."

"Why weren't you born to a rich father like me?"

"Fuck!!"

It wasn't just the cruel words the drunk man hurled at Babe. The reason is
that this time, the angry person chose to splash the remaining liquor in the
glass on his face before being immediately dragged away by the guards.
Only the famous racer was left standing wet in the same place.

"Babe-"

"P'Babe!"
 Chapter 10 (Part 1/2)

Proofread by giuls18_

******

Something had changed since the night he and Charlie looked up at the stars
together. If asked what has changed, Babe will probably choose not to
answer, but know that it has changed. And at least, he was smart enough to
recognize it. Even though in this world there are still many idiots who never
understand anything.

"Wearing white is not pretty at all."

For sure, there is one stupid person here.

Babe let out a soft sigh as he opened his eyes to look at the boy who had
been drawing on his iPad and muttering to himself for the past hour.

While Babe was sitting on the couch watching a series, Charlie was lying
face down on the carpet downstairs with a pillow and his iPad. The alpha
boy was using his Apple Pencil to scribble intently on the flat screen like he
was working on a contest, when in reality he was just scribbling because
there was nothing else to do. And if you ask, how big are his intentions? He
wanted to answer that the kid really did it to the point where he wasn't
interested in him at all. No matter how deliberately Babe got up and walked
over to get a snack and sat back down and chewed and made loud noises, or
even deliberately sighed loudly, the stupid kid didn't even lift his head to
look.
Lo and behold, between the iPad and Pit Babe, the stupid bastard chose the
iPad.

In the end, Babe watched the series without realizing because he was too
busy gritting his teeth. Babe frowned, annoyed that he wasn't getting
Charlie's attention as he should. So he tried wracking his brain once again
to figure out what to do to get the kid to raise his head, as long as he
couldn't seem too annoying to the point of being unreasonable. After trying
many methods, at this point, he considered that he had few options left. And
one of the few options appeared when he looked down at his right hand.

He had now removed his hand brace, but the cast on his wrist is still there.
Of course, this could be a weapon for him because if he experienced
difficulties or obstacles due to his injury, at least it might be able to attract
the stupid boy's attention.

He thought about this and immediately took action without hesitation. Babe
glanced at the young man who was still staring at the iPad screen, before
pulling his right hand, which was still injured, and hitting it lightly on the
armrest of the sofa.

"Awwh!"

Followed by a groan that sounded more painful than when he jumped out of
the car.

"Hey! What's wrong?"

And of course, it worked out just as Babe had hoped. The alpha boy who
had ignored him for the past two days immediately turned to look at him,
before dismissing the pen in his hand indifferently and rushing towards him
like a guard who heard his master's shout.

"Does your hand hurt?" Charlie looked shocked and gently supported his
hand in the cast, as if afraid of making it hurt more. Babe had to admit that
other people's worries made him very satisfied. "What happened? Did it hit
it really hard?"
"Oh, I hit a bump here" Babe said softly, pointing to the armrest of the
couch so he could see how soft it was. But for an anxious child like Charlie,
no matter if it's soft or hard, if Babe says it hurts then he believes it, because
what makes him worry is if he gets hurt.

"Does it hurt a lot? Do you want to go to the hospital?"

"Don't overdo it, it only hurts a little."

"The cast may have shifted. Wouldn't it be better if a doctor checked it?"

"If you want to go, go alone. I won't go with you, I'm embarrassed to see a
doctor just because of this." The older man pretended to sound annoyed as
if his shouting was no big deal, even though he had just been exaggerating.
He thought Charlie had come so quickly because of his excessive fake
crying.

"Are you sure you're okay?" Charlie asked again worriedly. If it was asked
to Babe if he would have felt a little guilty for making others worry, he
would have to say that he didn't. When he really wants to ignore each other,
it really has to be faced like this.

"Oh, of course I'm hurt."

"Is the pain gone now?" When asked again, Babe began to doubt. He
thought, if he answered that the pain was gone, would Charlie go back to
drawing again? And if it was like that, what was the point of the play he
made earlier?

"It still hurts a little." Once you lie, you have to keep lying. Babe kept his
face straight so as not to look too out of character and be a big liar "Blow
on it and it'll go away".

"If I blow on it, will the pain go away?"

"Yes"

Charlie blinked, looking a little confused to know that someone like Babe
would also believe in blowing away pain? He thought that only children
and people wanted to beg their girlfriends to do this. According to him,
Babe would not believe something like this.

"Okay, I'll blow." Although he was a little surprised, Charlie didn't think
about asking anything. The boy nodded slowly, then brought Babe's right
hand to his mouth, before solemnly blowing air into his hand. This made
the trickster sit up and smile until his cheeks hurt "The pain is gone now."

"Already?"

"Yes. The pain is gone." No matter what he said, the good boy complied
completely. Charlie blew as Babe said. He also placed kisses on his wrist
repeatedly, as if believing that it would really help him recover from the
pain.

Really stupid.

What a stupid boy Charlie.

"That's enough," Babe pretended to keep his voice calm, before pulling his
hand back as if he didn't really like being pampered by Charlie. Of course,
no matter how much he liked it in his heart, Babe's appearance must always
be perfect. "It doesn't hurt anymore."

"Blow and it's completely gone?"

"Yeah, blow on it and it'll be gone in a moment."

"Next time, I hope you will be careful. Don't hurt yourself anymore."

"Are you ordering me?"

"I am worried!"

Really, just saying that, he understood. But Charlie still wanted to annoy
him with that annoying smile. He wasn't exaggerating one bit about the fact
that something had changed. At least there was a different smile. Who
knows. Maybe it was Charlie's old smile, but he was the one who felt
different. And it was a change that made him very tired because when the
bespectacled man smiled and said "I'm worried", just that alone made his
heart race.

And getting closer, Babe's heart almost jumped out of his chest. He never
thought that he would be sitting like this being kissed. Even though he was
usually the one who controlled the game, lately Charlie always leaned
closer and kissed him on the lips. The boy sucked and stuck out his tongue
without fear. Meanwhile the big palm stroked from his neck to his chest.

Even after breaking the kiss, the tall figure still refused to break away.
Charlie stroked the skinny alpha and buried his face passionately in the
crook of his neck. He dragged his lips across the smooth skin. Pressing
kisses and sticking out his tongue to lick him until Babe felt completely
exhausted. The lust in his body began to scream louder and louder. The
more he touched him, the more he wanted him. He thought about what
would happen next gradually in his mind. He knew exactly what it would
be like or how he would feel about it?

"Um..."

And because he knew, he thought he might not be able to accept it.

"Charlie," Babe said to the others, after he tried to make a sound. But the
other party still didn't stop stroking him. "Oh— wait."

"You don't want, even a little?" Charlie whispered, kissing the ear of the
figure. Babe knew that the boy was getting excited about it "I didn't do it
this morning."

"No—that's enough."

This was Babe's strangest reaction that Charlie immediately noticed. The
tall figure who was caressing the beautiful alpha's body suddenly stopped,
before pulling back his face and looking at Babe's face with a confused
expression. Meanwhile, Babe makes a strange face, as if he feels
uncomfortable, but he doesn't. But if you say it looks normal, it's actually
not. Of course, such an attitude made Charlie feel a little strange.
"Don't you want to do it?"

"Um," Babe answered slowly. "I am not ready. I don't want to do it."

"So, do you want to prepare first?"

"No, I'm lazy."

The more he listened to the reasons, the stranger it became. If these were
someone else's words, Charlie might not find it strange. Everyone can be
lazy, because sex between two people who are both men requires less
preparation than sex between a man and a woman. In the past, Babe always
seemed to be prepared, because he knew very well that he was the one who
had higher needs in this regard than the child. But things had changed in a
way that was completely unfamiliar to Charlie. He wasn't used to Babe
saying he didn't want to have sex. Even though it was normal times, Babe
never missed these things.

"Okay." But even though he was curious, what could he do? If Babe says
no, he should stop immediately. Charlie let go of the hug and sat back down
in the same place, looking very annoyed by Babe's unexpected rejection.
"We can do that later."

"Oh, sorry."

"It's okay," Charlie shook his head lightly, "but is there something wrong
with you?"

"Huh? No," Babe answered with a normal expression. Other people seemed
a little surprised to be asked that. "I just don't want to do it. Nothing."

"There's nothing wrong, right?"

"My hand hurt earlier. But because you blow on it, it will disappear."

"Oh..."

"Why? Is it just because I don't want to do it, you feel strange?"

"Yes." Charlie immediately nodded with an innocent face, making Babe's
face fall. He looked like an immoral person.

"Haven't you always wanted it?"

"..."

"Usually, I want it all the time."

"Fuck Charlie!!"

"Did I do something wrong?"

Charlie's innocent expression made Babe couldn't help but laugh. When
other people put on stupid faces and stare at him. It really looks like a
puppy, a wild puppy that likes to sit and watch us while we buy roast pork
to eat. Yes, Charlie's face is like that now.

"What are you doing? There's nothing wrong." Babe answered not
seriously.

"Is it true?"

"If you do something to make me angry, I will scold you. Do you think I am
so patient as to keep quiet?"

Hearing this, Charlie blinked before slowly nodding his head, as if he had
just realized what kind of person the man in front of him was. And as soon
as he found out, the stupid dog immediately smiled. Charlie moved lightly,
as if he was posing for something, before Babe could answer what the
young man wanted to do when the other man lay down and lowered his
head in his lap without asking permission first.

You're getting braver every day, kid.

"Who gave you permission to put your head on my lap?" Babe said curtly,
as if he didn't approve of his lap being used by the little wolf as a pillow.
But at the same time, he agreed to sit still and let Charlie lie on his lap like
that. His words and actions, always completely inconsistent.
"Please compensate me."

"You're already lying on my lap now, and still have the face to ask for
another?

Charlie was unfazed by Babe's sudden complaint. The tall figure lay down
smiling happily, then he reached out and grabbed Babe's hand which was in
a cast and held it and kissed it gently a few times, as if the senseless kiss
would help reconnect the broken bones more quickly.

"What are you smelling?" Babe complained nonchalantly, as Charlie

continued to kiss his hand and refused to stop.

"I hope my hero recovers quickly."

"Oh come on, your mouth is so smart, I'm going to throw up."

"So you're not good at it?"

"I'm good at it, but you call me that like you're like my husband."

"Like anything, it happened," Charlie said softly.

"What?" Babe asked again when he couldn't hear what Charlie was saying
clearly. The boy raised his hand to his own mouth and mumbled under his
breath, as if he meant not to tell him that.

"Get well soon, Phi Babe."

"Did you just say that?"

"Yes."

Babe didn't answer. In his head, he couldn't help but think of another
change in himself. He kept thinking, if before... Even if Charlie spoke at
this level of voice, he would definitely be able to hear it clearly with both
ears, but at this moment he couldn't accept it at all.

It seemed his senses were getting worse.

Babe probably wants to say he's stupid. But if he was honest, he didn't think
he had reached that level. It's just that some things may look slow, plus his
face, which women often say, looks stupid. But that doesn't mean he doesn't
know anything. At least, now he was aware of something important that
happened on his own without having to wait for anyone to tell him.

Babe has changed.

He thought it was something he thought about and he felt a strange feeling

in his heart, but it was an undeniable fact that it was happening. And it tends
to continue indefinitely and without him knowing why it is happening. Or
what should he do? Will Babe return to normal?

For almost the last 2 weeks, he and Babe had not had sex. I repeat, not
once. Even if it was normal, other people would never be away from
something like that for this long. Usually, after just a few days without sex,
Babe starts to get angry. But now it's been almost 2 weeks, Babe refuses to
continue activities with him even once.

Even if they kiss each other, hug each other, or caress each other deeply. In
the end, Babe will just call it a day. He kept saying no with the words "I'm
not ready." over and over again. At first, Charlie still thought that the other
person might be bored or lazy, but now he thinks that's starting to not
happen.

"Are you tired?"

Charlie asked Babe who was just sitting on the sofa in the middle of the
room, looking tired. They had just returned to their room a few minutes ago,
after spending the entire afternoon at the racetrack together. Lately, Babe
has been running more smoothly, you could say it's almost normal. There
are some activities that are too exciting or may impact the knee too hard
that he should still be wary of. But overall, his body improved so much that
he could practice driving with him normally, which was probably a bit
mandatory since with only a few days left before Charlie had to actually
compete on the course.
"Oh, I'm tired. The sun is very hot today," said someone while leaning fully
on the sofa. Babe seemed to have to endure the hot weather more than he
did. The reason was, he always walked on the edge of the field to pay
attention to the movement of the car Charlie was driving. Meanwhile,
Charlie sat comfortably in the air-conditioned car most of the time.

"Your face is all red." The boy walked to a stop behind the sofa before
gently pressing his palm to Babe's red cheek who was looking at him. "Do
you want to soak in the water? You'll be fresh again."

"Want to soak with me?"

"Yeah, we haven't bathed together for a long time."

"But no, if you soak in water, you'll get a fever."

"I am strong now. Let's soak together."

Babe made eye contact with the tall figure standing above his head with
silent eyes, as if he was thinking about something in his mind. Before his
full mouth opened a crack, he shook his head slowly in response.

"I don't want it."

"Oh, why?"

"I'm lazy. Just sit in the AC and it will be better." The older man answered
casually, even though he was still lying down and looking at Charlie's face
as usual. "If you want to soak, then go soak yourself."

"And how is sitting here different from sitting in the bath?"

"Because by sitting here, I don't have to sit and squeeze with a giant child in
the bathtub." The answer came from Babe who didn't think anything of it.
But that immediately makes people sound dissatisfied. Charlie pursed his
lips and stared at Babe with wide eyes. The other person's concerned gaze
made Babe raise his head and look back at the spoiled brat with a slightly
confused expression.
Charlie didn't answer. The young man standing behind the sofa just looked
at him and put on a dissatisfied and hurt face. The other person's attitude
made him couldn't help but think that in the past, he should do it and
indulge. After all, how big is Charlie? This made the child who was once
very afraid of him shrink into the child who stood up today and stared at
him.

"Ah, I asked and I didn't answer."

"Don't you want to be near me?" Charlie asked again. Actually, this
question seems to be answerable.

"Well, it's uncomfortable."

"Is it so uncomfortable to be around me?"

"It's not that uncomfortable," Babe sighed tiredly. Why did he have to
explain something like this to this child? That's not his job at all.

But if you see a grumpy face like that, who can ignore it?

"I told you I felt uncomfortable."

"..."

"It's not awkward. But it's very uncomfortable." Babe groaned softly.
"You're already big. Why are you bothering yourself by bathing and sitting
together in a narrow tub?"

"It's not that much trouble."

"I know, but today I don't want to force you."

"P'Babe..."

"Can you not be so angry just because of this, Charlie?"

"Are you bored with me?"

Babe stared at Charlie's face, not understanding how anyone else could ask
such a question. The figure let out a heavy sigh before lifting himself up
slightly and wrapping his arms loosely around the tall figure's waist.

"What does it mean?" Charlie asked quietly, as if a hug wouldn't make him
feel better.

"I'm not bored yet," Babe answered calmly as he buried his face in the
man's stomach. "How do you know I'm bored?"

"It doesn't seem difficult."

"I'm not bored with you."

"But you don't care about me at all."

"Listen carefully, I just asked you to go. Dare you say I don't care?"

"No, you're not interested in me."

"Why are you sulking like this?" The famous racer looked at the spoiled
brat with slight annoyance on his face. He wasn't upset that Charlie wanted
his attention. But the fact that other people said that he didn't care about it
was very annoying. "How much more attention should I pay?"

"If it wasn't for the fact that you were so interested in me before, I probably
wouldn't feel that way now."

"Oh, so I was in the wrong?"

"Then why did you change?"

"I'm still the same as before."

"No, not like that."

"Oh, so what do you want to do?"

Charlie didn't answer. The tall figure stared at him evenly, as if telling him
that Babe should figure it out for himself. Which he had to admit, that it
was a very unsettling expression. But at the same time, he felt that if he
didn't do something, this matter might not end so easily.

This kid always brings trouble every day.

Babe said in a displeased tone, before hugging heis tall waist tighter. Babe
buries his face in his partner's stomach and gently shakes his head back and
forth, as if showing both affection and pleading. Plus, don't forget to top it
off with a few more kisses. Normally, it would be impossible for anyone to
get Babe to do something like this so easily, but this stupid bastard was able
to do it.

"Don't be so stubborn, Charlie. Nothing has changed, don't think too much."
The older man said in a low voice, still burying his face in the tall figure's
stomach.

Instead of answering something, Charlie just stared at him blankly instead.

Babe saw that he was making a big deal, so he pulled away from his
embrace a little and pursed his lips gently in displeasure, but still rushed to
bury his nose in Charlie's soft muscled stomach a few more times, hoping
that would make his tense face relax a little.

Babe's attempts to please him were suddenly stopped by one of Charlie's

palms. The young man raised his hand and gently placed it on the older
man's head, his eyes lowered as if he was thinking about something. Babe
was a little confused as to what the movement actually meant, which he
finally understood in the next second, when Charlie pressed his head down,
before moving his hand to touch the back of his head and applying pressure
until his face was pressed against his midsection.

"What's this?" Babe said softly, even though he already knew what Charlie's
behavior meant.

"Give me a blow job." And what was even stranger, Charlie said the
sentence in a short tone without the slightest hesitation. This doesn't seem
like the normal attitude of this stupid child who is often scared.
"So what's really frustrating is that this is all you want me to do?"

"That's all I want to do?"

"Now you're making a big decision, Charlie," Babe said firmly, as his face
began to move against the crotch of the young man's pants. His undisguised
facial expression excited him and his appearance of inhaling Babe's scent
made Charlie feel quite satisfied. The young man took a deep breath and
slowly relaxed the hand that had been pressing Babe's head. "Dare you
order me?"

"I'm begging you."

"But you told me to!" Babe protested in a rough voice, before placing a
gentle kiss on that part, and it made him immediately feel tight and swollen
due to his stimulation. "See, you just gave up. This is what you asked for,
right!"

Babe laughed softly at the brave looking boy and softened his voice easily
just by flicking his eyes up to look.

"But I'm glad you're here." A slender hand rose and gently squeezed the
young man's midsection, alternating with kisses that pressed downwards
and engulfed his midsection. Charlie's personal scent made him feel like the
blood in his body was pumping better, even though it was the alpha's scent
that he usually hated. But, he didn't feel that Charlie's scent was the same as
the damn scent of the other alphas, "You were the one who made a fuss
about this and asked for it."

"P'Babe..."

"Why?"

"..."

"Do you like me that much?"

Babe didn't know what made him say that, because as soon as he realized
the strange sentence had come out of his own mouth, Babe suddenly
stopped. He lifted his head to meet Charlie's eyes, who were also looking at
him. The other person looked less surprised by the question than he had
asked it himself and what's more, Charlie's eyes now seemed to answer his
question without him having to say a word.

He didn't want to think about it himself, but that look seemed very similar
to the word 'YES'.

Phew!

And the more he thought like that, the harder it was to do anything about
Charlie. Babe bounced away from the tall figure, before standing up from
the couch in nervousness. Charlie could only watch the action with a
confused expression.

"No, I can't do that," Babe said hastily, looking like his actions were
inappropriate.

"Really? Now I-"

"I can't, I can't. Don't be hard on me, Charlie." After hearing that, Charlie
immediately fell silent. He knew when Babe said no, he had to stop
immediately. But Babe's attitude like this felt too strange. "Whatever you
want to do, do it. I'm going to take a nap."

"Yes." the young man answered softly, feeling a bit strange.

"Seven o'clock, if I'm not awake, wake me up."

"Yes."

Babe looked at the young man who stood still and answered like a robot,
with a strange feeling of guilt. He knew Charlie wanted to be close to him,
wanted to do the things they enjoyed together that he himself wanted to do
with Charlie too.

But every time he saw the child's face, he found it difficult to be himself
like before.
"Okay," said Babe before immediately walking towards the bedroom to get
out of this difficult situation as quickly as possible. Charlie was still
standing in the same place, he didn't hold back or ask anything from him
anymore.

But he was the one who had to restrain himself, before turning around to
say something to Charlie

"Charlie," Babe called. Charlie, who had been standing in the same place,
immediately turned around when he heard Babe's voice.

"Yes?"

"While I sleep, shower and get dressed" Babe ordered in a calm voice.
"When I wake up, I won't have to waste time waiting for you."

"Why do you have to wait?"

"There's a party at the Captain's house tonight."

"..."

"I'll take you to meet Team X."

After saying that, the famous racer immediately turned around and left.
Only Charlie stood frozen in the same place after hearing those words.

'P'Babe said he would take me to meet the team...

I'm really going to be a racer, aren't I?'

..

..

"Don't be tense, act normal."

I don't know how many times Babe said this to the tall young man. When
he was in the room, he said he was nervous, and when he arrived at the
actual location... Charlie became even more nervous and couldn't even
control his face because, apart from today being the first day in which Babe
would invite him to get to know the other members of the Team without
wearing a mask, something felt very strange.

"Yeah" Charlie answered, looking a little more confident. However, the

sound that came out sounded very unstable. Babe saw it and felt both
amused and sorry. But how? This is also a situation that Charlie must
accept. Otherwise, someone else would definitely never be able to become a
driver on the team.

"Follow me"

That's all Babe said. They immediately walked towards the big house they
had just arrived at a few minutes ago. This is a modern style house, if you
look at it you will know that if you don't have a lot of money, you probably
won't be able to own it. The whole house is white and clean. The path from
the fence to the house is slightly elevated and is surrounded by gardens on
both sides. But he didn't pay much attention to the garden. Even though it
looks beautiful, it is not that striking compared to the dozens of supercars
and hypercars lined up along the road.

After all, this is indeed a party for racers. Looking from anywhere,
everyone will definitely know.

"Oh, the King is coming."

A voice greeted him as soon as Babe entered the house. A tall, tan-skinned
young man smiled broadly in a friendly manner with a bottle of beer in his
hand, before walking over and hitting him gently for being familiar.

"Have you all come?" Babe asked.

"Everything is complete. Come on, sit inside." The tall figure nodded and
entered the house. From the loud music that can be heard here, you can be
sure that the fun is already starting to happen inside. Babe was probably the
last to arrive because it took a lot of time and effort to get him out of bed.
"You brought a child with you?"
"Oh," Pit Babe nodded lightly before pulling Charlie's hand, who was still
standing with his head down, to stand beside him before continuing. "Let
me introduce him first—this is Charlie, the boy I told you about."

"..."

"Charlie— this is Sonic, is a racer of the team."

Charlie's face was taken aback by Babe's sudden introduction, before

quickly bowing his head to the senior racer in a nervous manner that made
Sonic laugh out loud.

"Oh, nice to meet you." Sonic reached out and patted his shoulder with a
chuckle. "Don't worry, why do you look tense?"

"Yes " Even though he told him to just relax, his response still seemed
tense. Sonic could only shake his head and smile at Babe's child, who
looked very different from what he had imagined.

"Let's go inside." Sonic said, casually leading the way into the house, while
Babe silently grabbed Charlie's hand and pulled him to follow him inside
without looking at him.

The path inside the house was filled with many people walking past each
other. It seems there were more than he thought, because Babe said it was
Team X's private party. So he thought there would only be a few racers.
However, looking at the density of people coming, it seemed like there were
more people who weren't racers. Several people stood together and chatted
amicably. Some people dance to the rhythm of sensual music. Meanwhile,
some people flirt with someone they meet at a party without paying
attention to anyone.

"Look who's here," Sonic said, starting with a cheerful expression. When
they arrived at the edge of the pool, there were now men in shorts and
women in bikinis around and in the pool.

"Oh, I think I should send a carriage to pick you up."

Congratulations were heard as soon as someone saw that the famous racer
had arrived at the event. It seems that the main zone is the one next to the
pool, because here there are many people with familiar faces sitting in a
circle. Of course one of them was Way, who was sitting there drinking beer.

"No need, I can come by myself." Babe floated his eyes and greeted the
circle naturally. Meanwhile, Charlie, who was standing behind him, could
only stand there helpless. "We are all the same."

"And who said we were all the same?" said a sweet young man with an
annoyed facial expression. This is the same person who just talked about
the carriage.

"Thank you very much, then." Babe bowed like a stage actor, before pulling
Charlie's hand to stand beside him again because the tall young man was
always hiding behind him, "Everyone is here, so I'll introduce someone."

All eyes automatically turned to Charlie. In front of him sat seven famous
racers, and in Charlie's eyes, everyone was currently like a committee,
considering what a kid like him was doing here and things like that.

"This is Charlie, the kid I said would compete in my place."

.
 Chapter 10 (Part 2/2)

Proofread by giuls18_

******

As soon as Babe finished speaking the atmosphere seemed very quiet.

Charlie stood so stiff that he didn't even dare to breathe, because all the eyes
staring at him made him very nervous. But a few moments later, continued
with a friendly greeting. This was an image that Charlie had never thought
of at all.

"Hey... / Hello..."

"Usually I only see you wearing a mask. This is the first time I've seen your
face in person."

"Oh, he's handsome."

"Make yourself comfortable, kid!"

The unexpected welcome from everyone made Charlie feel like he could
breathe more easily. He thought that everyone would be more rude and
suspicious of him. He didn't know whether this was normal behavior for
everyone or because Babe said it? He himself didn't know either. But until
then, so be it. He just hoped he didn't feel left out and that this kind of
welcome was considered very kind.

"Actually, there are many more in the team. But the ones here are the ones
who are active right now." Babe turned to explain to Charlie. He quickly
started introducing each member, "This guy is called Dean, next to him is
Jay, the one in the white shirt is called Yoshi, next to him is North. Sonic,
you met him outside. Then Way, you already know him."

"..."

"And lastly, Alan, he is—"

"Captain!"

Charlie, who had been quiet from the start, suddenly burst into excitement,
making everyone turn to look at the young man with confused eyes, before
they burst out laughing at the new kid's stupid excitement.

"You know me?" Alan laughed, pleased to see Charlie looking animated
when Babe talked about him.

"I know, you're the captain of Team X. Your circuit racing record is very
high" Charlie answered enthusiastically. Babe was surprised that the boy
knew other racers besides him. He thought he was the only racer he liked.
"You were the one who brought P'Babe into the team and taught him how to
drive. The car that P'Babe used to race to become King in his first year was
also your car."

Everyone's eyes widened at the dense information Charlie conveyed, before

laughing happily. It seems that his bookish attitude is very popular with
everyone. That bodes well for Charlie to begin with.

"Even if you are my fan club that doesn't mean I would easily accept you on
my team, you know" Alan said casually, but Charlie could feel the
admiration of other people. Seeing this, he didn't think it was strange at all
if Alan had been the captain of Team years. "After all, you have to take tests
like everyone else. Even if you are still small, I am not being gentle with
you."

"Yes, I took the test according to procedure."

Charlie's determined attitude seems to please Alan and the rest of the team
quite a bit, although when Babe first comes to talk to everyone about
Charlie, most of the team seems to disapprove. But because he tried to
convince everyone and promised to make Charlie pass the test, they were
able to open up more. In fact, he hoped that Charlie himself would be able
to make everyone see his abilities as he had promised on his own behalf.

After Charlie greeted the team members, after that all there was to do was
have fun because today everyone intended to relax instead of talking about
serious things that would make your brain hurt. As a result, new kids like
Charlie are drawn to sit in the middle of the circle waiting to be asked
questions that make everyone curious. Whether it's personal problems that
Charlie sometimes answers, sometimes it's about car racing or even about
the relationship with Babe which everyone seems to be very interested in.

Meanwhile, Charlie just sat smiling stupidly in the middle of the racers'
conversation. Babe, who was standing not far away, was talking to Way in a
joking tone. Babe looked like he was looking at something on his close
friend's phone. After that, he hugged Way's arm and shook his body as if he
was begging for something. Meanwhile, his tall friend put on a domineering
face, smiling slightly and smiling broadly, satisfied at being completely
begged. Of course, that image was in Charlie's eyes.

Way put his arm around Babe's waist. Meanwhile, Babe made himself
comfortable in the tall figure's arms. The two of them tease each other
affectionately. Of course Charlie knew how close these two people were. It
is normal for friends to touch each other. But for that matter, he still didn't
like it. Moreover, their faces are close together. Way raised his finger and
pointed lightly at his own cheek before Babe stood on tiptoe and kissed his
cheek. That only made the heat in his heart explode even more.

Charlie didn't like seeing that, quickly stood up and walked out of the
conversation, with the team's eyes looking on in confusion, but everyone
didn't protest, because they thought the new kid wanted to go out and find
something to do instead of just sitting around with them.

Babe looked at Charlie who suddenly got up and left without warning. He
immediately realized something was wrong. Babe then pulled away from
Way, before hurriedly following the young man. Babe turned around and
said to his tall friend, then said, "I'll be right back."
And that picture made Way believe that what he had been thinking had
become a reality.

"Charlie! stop!"

Babe called to the young man who walked slowly out of the house without
saying anything. He tried to grab Charlie's arm several times, but he wasn't
able to catch it in time. Until finally, he had to use his strength to run after
the child. They were already in a dark and quiet front yard like this.

"What is it?" Babe asked in an annoyed tone. "Who said when you come,
you won't be stubborn?"

"Because you did it again!"

"What did I do?"

"What did you do with P'Way? Why did you have to do that?" Charlie said
with an open expression of displeasure. Babe felt like he had seen Charlie's
expression like this too many times. Have they reached the point where they
have to fight like this?

"What's wrong with you, Charlie? Way is my friend." Babe didn't seem to
understand why Charlie was so angry. Meanwhile, Charlie gets even angrier
because Babe doesn't seem to understand why he's upset.

"But your other friends don't do that."

"But I've always been like that. Should I ask your permission?"

"Well, I don't like it. When I wanted to be near you and wanted to make out
with you, you rejected me fiercely. Then, why can you do it as P'Way?"

"I-"

"All this time, you have always been like this. I know you're bored with
me" Charlie said with a serious expression. His face was filled with anger
and disappointment that Babe never thought they would fight over
something like this. "When I asked, you avoided it. But I know you're really
bored with me ."

"Charlie..."

"You are happier when you are with other people than when you are with
me."

"I was just chatting with my friends, Charlie! What's wrong with you?" The
older man looked just as annoyed that Charlie wouldn't listen to him. Plus
he looked really angry. It didn't seem like the Charlie he knew. "Can't you
act like you never saw him when I was with Way long before this? You can't
do it because you think that Way—"

"Then just do it. But I don't want to stay and see it."

"Charlie!" Babe shouted as the spoiled brat turned to walk away from him.
Of course, Charlie automatically stopped in his tracks, as if Babe's voice
was a command signal that had been connected to his body and mind.
Because of how angry he was, he still obeyed Babe's order: "Come back
here!"

"..."

"I won't allow you to go anywhere!"

Until now, Charlie had never disobeyed Babe's orders. No matter how much
he wanted to fight him, in the end, his heart was not strong enough to make
Babe feel uncomfortable.

Until the party was over, Charlie and Babe still refused to talk. Babe spent
the night drinking and partying with his friends, while Charlie just sat
quietly in the corner. He didn't talk to anyone. Even the rest of the team
knows there is definitely something going on between Babe and Charlie.
But no one dared to ask what happened.

Alan told the racer gang, including Babe and Charlie, to stay at his house,
because it was getting very late. And each person is in no condition to expel
the other person. Therefore, the homeowner opened two empty rooms for
each person to share and sleep. Babe chose to sleep in the same room as
Way and Sonic. Both of them have the right to sleep on the bed because
they won in rock, paper, scissors, while Babe, who has bad luck, has to
sleep on the floor according to the rules.

Due to the effects of the alcohol, Babe fell asleep as soon as his head hit the
pillow. He didn't think about calling Charlie to sleep with him because the
last time he made eye contact with the kid by the pool, the other guy
purposely avoided his gaze as if he didn't want to mess with him. Therefore,
he chose to let the spoiled man have his way.

But when Babe was sleeping soundly, he suddenly felt like someone had
gotten into the same blanket as him. The heat from that person radiated so
much that he could feel it. And it got even hotter when the intruder hugged
him from behind until their bodies were really close to each other.

No matter how strong the smell of alcohol coming from that person was, it
was still not strong enough to cover up his familiar scent. Babe immediately
realized that the person now hugging him was Charlie. That spoiled child
looks like he's drunk. And that was probably because he was so drunk that
he seemed to have forgotten that they were fighting. Or... he couldn't help
himself because he really wanted to hug him.

"Smell!" Babe whispered softly as the young alpha buried his face in the
crook of his neck and deliberately let his hot breath hit his skin.

Charlie didn't answer. But someone else did something that made Babe
freeze as a large hand slid down his midsection before gently squeezing it,
before his hot lips kissed the back of his smooth neck. As his hips moved
rhythmically, his hips pressed against his buttocks. The touch made Babe
aware of the boy's hardened penis.

What have you done? Why is it this difficult?

"Charlie..." Babe called another person in a low voice. His body began to
go limp due to Charlie's stimulation, who was usually easily aroused by
other people. But when he realizes there are two other people sleeping in
the bed next to them, the excitement makes Babe even more intense than he
should be.

"Can I do it?" The young man's voice was hoarse. His breathing was louder
than usual because of the emotions that had been building from the start.
"Outside. I can't help it."

"...What's wrong with you?"

"Please... P'Babe. Otherwise, I'll definitely die."

Charlie begged him like he had asked others before. But strangely, Charlie
had never been like this before. No matter how much he wanted, he always
kept it to himself. He had never expressed his desires clearly like now. Plus,
now Charlie seems to want to do it so much that he can't control himself.

"Go slowly, they'll both wake up," Babe whispered softly, which was formal
approval for Charlie. The tall figure who could barely stand it immediately
unbuttoned his trousers. His hands were shaking but he had to control
himself to follow his orders. And as soon as the inhibitions were removed,
the young Alpha quickly took out his cock, then immediately placed it
between Babe's legs.

"Pinch your legs tight," the tall man whispered. And Babe did it with ease.
Babe pressed his legs together tighter, causing Charlie's manhood that was
inserted between them to approach his midsection, before Charlie could
move his hips against the tightness, unable to hold it in any longer.

Even though it's not put in its usual place. But his happiness did not
diminish at all. It was still as thrilling and passionate as before, and more
than that... he was more aroused than ever by the fact that it wasn't just
them in the room and his two friends were sleeping on the bed. As Babe lies
down on the small pillow next to the bed, he lets the boy rub his dick
between his thighs. Now they are no different from people having sex.

"Ah— umh..." Babe raised his hand to cover his mouth and tried his best
not to make a sound. But it was very difficult because their parts were
rubbing against each other so fast that it felt tingling. The more Charlie
moved, the more he wanted it. He even wanted someone else to just scrub
the outside, because that didn't seem to be enough for him.

"Don't make a sound," Charlie whispered, breathless. "Your friends are

about to wake up. Do you want them to see?"

"No."

"Or should I just show it?" Even though he had told him not to sigh, he
continued to whisper passion in his ear non-stop, as if he wasn't afraid that
Way and Sonic would wake up and hear it. "Wouldn't it be better for them
to know what happens to you when you're with me?"

"Fuck Charlie, you—"

"Should I make them see it?"

"..."

"So I don't have to chase you like this anymore."

Phew!

By the end of that sentence, Babe's patience had run out. He sat down,
before grabbing Charlie's hand to get up and follow him while the tall figure
himself was still in a state of disheveled clothes. They held hands and
slowly walked out of the room carefully. Now the whole house has turned
off the lights. In the living room outside, there were many people lying
drunk and asleep. Babe then took Charlie around to another corner of the
house which he was sure was now completely empty.

Apart from the outdoor swimming pool used for parties, Alan's house also
has another pool, namely an indoor swimming pool. It was a hidden zone in
a corner of the house that only close friends who often came knew about.
And one of those few people was himself.

Babe gently closed the entrance to the private pool before feeling along the
wall to find a light switch he recognized not far from the entrance, which
certainly wasn't hard to find. His hand touched what he recognized as a
button, and he pressed a random button, and the next second, the lights in
the pool turned on.

"Ummh...ah..."

Charlie didn't hesitate for a second. A tall figure caressed him from behind
while his hands were still supported on the wall. A hot tongue was sent to
lick his throat. As his stiff midsection rubbed against his rounded lower
body, he tried to relieve the discomfort in his body.

"You brought me here, so I won't just swipe it."

"Oh— I can't take it anymore either!"

Hearing this, Charlie immediately pulled his shorts down to just above his
knees, before immediately kneeling down and burying his face in the round
ass that had teased him for a whole week, but refused to give him the
opportunity to admire it at all.

"Ah— ah..." Babe could only moan shakily as the hot tongue licked his
shaft mercilessly. The young alpha caught him and made him arch his ass
back slightly. He grabbed both of his round ass cheeks, spread them apart
and inserted his tongue to fill and satisfy his own desires as if he had been
starving for a long time. "Oh— Charlie."

The more he heard Charlie moan, the more pleased he became. His mood
improved exponentially due to the feelings he had bottled up for so long,
combined with the excitement in his body coming out just in time.

Babe doesn't know because he wants it so bad. But whatever the cause and
effect, he doesn't care anymore. He just knew that tonight he would take it
until he didn't have the energy to scold him anymore.

"How hungry are you? Ah—slow down," Babe panted, turning to look at
the tall figure who was now seriously pampering his canal. Charlie inserted
his finger and swirled his tongue as if he wanted to fuck him now. It must
be said that it worked. The more he saw the lustful expressions on other
people's faces the more he felt excited.
"P'Babe..." the tall figure called out to him in a hazy voice. While moving
his fingers in and out of his hole while dragging his tongue along his ass
cheeks.

"Ah—yes."

"I am crazy."

"How crazy would you have to be to do that?"

"Does that mean you know what will happen after this?"

After he finished speaking, Charlie pulled his finger out of the bruised hole,
before turning Babe to face each other, their faces only inches apart, their
hot breath rubbing against each other. Meanwhile, the second alpha's
pheromone scent was released, filling the entire area.

"You won't run away from me again, will you?" Charlie whispered softly.
"You're not going to make me want you like this, are you?"

"I'm not running."

"But you refused to do anything with me all week."

"How could I let you do that? Just looking at your face, it drives me crazy,
Charlie."

They pressed their palms to each other's cheeks. Their foreheads touched.
Meanwhile, their lips were only separated by a sigh. The pent-up feelings
that had been in Babe's heart for weeks were now revealed to be
unbearable, along with Charlie's annoyance which seemed to be relieved in
a matter of seconds by Babe's honest confession.

"I thought you were tired of me," Charlie said softly. And when he opened
his mouth to speak their lips touched lightly.

"I'm afraid I'll suffocate and die in my bed if I have anything to do with
you."
"You think too much."

"You're not me. I don't know."

"But you're not usually like this."

"You're the one who made me like this," Babe pressed his voice hard, as if
he wanted Charlie to finally realize who was the person who made his heart
like this so that he couldn't be himself like this. "I can't be myself because
of you, Charlie."

"..."

"Because you're the only one."

"..."

"I really thought I was going crazy."

A passionate kiss is used as an outlet for what they feel but find it difficult
to find the answer. The two alphas hugged each other tightly, while their
mouths continued to nuzzle and stick their tongues into each other's mouths
longingly, because all the confusion and chaos had made them want each
other so much, even though they were almost always together.

After breaking the kiss, Babe then grabbed the hem of Charlie's shirt and
took it off, before carelessly dropping it to the floor. Followed by jeans,
boxer shorts, and dark underwear. He removed everything from his beloved
man's body including the glasses. After that, he continued to remove the
remaining clothes on his body evenly. And when they were both naked, he
gently guided the tall figure's hand to follow each other into the pool. It was
the only bright spot in this dark space.

Their kiss continued as if it would never end. Two alphas embraced in a

pool that glowed bright blue. The coolness of the water in the pool was not
cold enough to quell the heat in their hearts in the slightest, because the
more the two of them touched each other, the more their desire for each
other burned. But, they didn't want to stop it for even a second, even though
the cast on Babe's right hand was now wet.

"Can you stop acting like that around P'Way?" Charlie said softly as he
leaned down to lick the top of the Alpha's erect breast.

"Are you sure you want to talk about other people now?"

"Yes," answered the young man without the slightest hesitation. "Please
stay away from him, I beg you."

"Why do you dislike Way so much?"

"I didn't."

"You don't like it. Do you think I can't see it?"

"Well, I have no reason to like it." Once cornered, Charlie easily accepts it.
Of course, he knew that the two did not seem to get along. But he didn't
expect Charlie to be this angry with him just because he was close to Way.

"With anyone else, I've never seen you like this."

"Because P'Way is not like other people."

"What do you mean?"

Rather than answer the question, Charlie lifted his head back and kissed
those full lips again. The kiss was strong enough to catch Babe's attention
easily, putting aside all his doubts. He wrapped his arms around Charlie's
neck, meanwhile, the tall Alpha slowly pushed Babe backwards until his
thin back hit the edge of the pool.

"I thought I'd never see the Little Mermaid again," said the tall figure as he
lifted one of Babe's legs and slowly inserted his hot rod into the hole.

"Ah— don't let me see you have a fever again."

"I will try."

"...Ah..." a sweet voice groaned. When Charlie lifted his other foot, he
followed suit. Currently he was being carried by the big boy, while his
lower half moved in and out rhythmically according to his needs. "...This is
so amazing."

"If you didn't embarrass me, you would have been very happy many times."

"I, ah— I'm not ashamed of you."

"But when you see my face, your heart will break, right?" When he learns
the truth, the fact that Babe has always avoided him seems even sweeter.
And that fact made Charlie unable to stop teasing the person he was talking
to. "Just imagine when I fuck you, you can't take it anymore, right?"

"Ah ah...."

"Look at my face," Charlie sped up his hips until his body shook from the
force of his thrusts. The surface of the water was rippling, while the
beautiful Alpha who was being carried kept his eyes closed and his mouth
closed, as if he didn't want to look into his eyes like that, "Ooh, quickly
open your eyes."

"Charlie—don't."

"Open your eyes and see how good we are together."

In the end, Babe couldn't bear to hear such pleas. Slowly, he opened his
eyes and found that the image in front of him was Charlie's face, looking at
him with immense desire. His hard member filled his body endlessly,
meanwhile, those fiery eyes easily filled the desire in his heart. It was so
full it was almost overflowing. And this is what he imagined.

He was so afraid he would die in Charlie's chest.

"Daddy— ah."

"When I do this— Do you like it?" Charlie asked in a husky voice as his
hips didn't stop for a moment. They only got stronger until Babe was
worried about how much he could take Charlie being in a state of rage.
"I like it..."

"If you like it, don't let anyone else do it."

"Ah! Ah!!"

"Don't make Daddy say that too often." The tall man gritted his teeth as he
pressed his thin back against the edge of the pool and slammed his hips
harder until the water rippled violently. "Because if you don't listen..."

"Ah—Charlie."

"Daddy will put the baby in your stomach."

They both knew it was impossible. But every time he talked about it, the
desire in his body raged endlessly.

"Tell me, who owns you."

"Ah— Daddy..."

Babe hugged the giant alpha's neck tightly. His whole body was shaking
because Charlie was still strong even though he was in the water like this.
And even though he was naked in the swimming pool, the sex this time felt
so hot. The desire that had been pent up all this time was about to explode
as the alpha's strong jealousy flared as fiercely as Charlie's.

"If my scent can't chase away the other alphas. Daddy will get you
pregnant."

"Ah—no way, Daddy. I'll finish."

"A little more, a little— um."

Unable to stand it, Babe rushed forward and kissed the young alpha again.
The desire in his heart was now so strong that he couldn't control himself.
Charlie's alpha scent is very sweet. He smelled better than any alpha he had
ever tasted. It made him so drunk.
"Ha— ah!"

"Ah ah!"

The groans of the two alphas were loud before their bodies both convulsed
for a moment, Babe finally released his pent-up feelings and Charlie
reached his climax at the same time. But in the next second... Babe, on the
other hand, felt that Charlie's orgasm was different from anything he had
ever remembered.

"Daddy..." Babe said in a shaky voice. He made eye contact with Charlie
with a confused expression. The feeling of tension in the parts of his body
that was inside him was getting bigger and bigger, so that Babe had to
frown because he wasn't used to the touch that Charlie was giving him this
time. "What are you doing?"

"P'Babe..."

"Why? I won't get pregnant if I do."

The thin figure gently pounded on the tall figure's thick chest, in fact he
didn't feel guilty about what the other person did. He just thought there was
no point in Alpha fighting with Alpha like this. It doesn't increase his
chances of getting pregnant, because he can't get pregnant. It also makes
them have to stay together in this position for a while because each other's
nubs are so big that they can't move any further.

"Let's try it, just in case," Charlie said softly as he pressed a soft kiss to his
cheek.

"Are you crazy? Where can an Alpha get pregnant?"

"I don't see anything wrong with that."

"You mean?"

"You don't need a child in your womb. You can keep riding me."
Maybe this sentence could be used as a joke, if Charlie didn't look into his
eyes seriously,

"Just being mine is enough."

The funny thing is, Charlie's words don't make any sense at all. If he doesn't
have children, why should he be Charlie's?

"You know what you're saying, right?" Babe raised his hand and gently
stroked the tall alpha's cheek. They make eye contact. They looked into
each other's eyes as if to emphasize the essence of what they were about to
say as clearly as possible.

"What I'm trying to say is, if you have me, I'll only have you."

"..."

"I want to say that I mean it."

He knew that Charlie was a stupid kid. But of course, he also knew that the
other party would understand what he wanted to convey. He didn't need to
say those words at all.

"And if I want you to be mine..."

"..."

"You have to make yourself mine too."

---------------

.
Thank you to all
proofreaders: miss_roxy_, de0borac, giuls18_and LhilyBarbie
 Chapter 11 (Part 1/2)

Proofread by miss_roxy_

****

"Oh, didn't you say you'll arrange it for me?"

In the afternoon, the racetrack was closed for maintenance. The two young
drivers were forced to spend their free time holed up in their condo instead
of going out to practice driving like they did every day. This, of course,
didn't please aspiring racers like Charlie who felt compelled to practice as
much as he could. The reason was that the important day where he had to
take the test to join the team was approaching. He was very restless when it
came to killing time, while Babe didn't seem worried at all.

"No, I already said the blue one. What do you mean, you're going to tell me
to get another one? How can you change it now?" Babe, who was lying on
the sofa, said with an emotional expression. It happened some time ago
when the beautiful Alpha was talking on the phone with his best friend,
Way, about the topic of life and death that Pit Babe couldn't let go of.
"Money isn't a problem at all. The problem is that I will only use one color.
Just that. If you get other colors, I won't accept it. Do you understand?"

There weren't many things Pit Babe took as seriously as he did today. The
first, was when he had to teach Charlie to drive. In that case, Babe paid
attention to every detail, even the tire marks on the road could be
considered very beneficial to him. As for other things that could be taken
more seriously...
When he said, "I want a car like this." That meant that he had to get the
model and color according to his wishes; there was no such thing as not
being able to. Whatever car he wanted, he had to get it.

Yes, it was still about cars.

Even though Way hadn't given him any details beforehand, just after
hearing about it, Babe knew that he wanted a new car to add to his usual
collection. If he didn't guess wrong, that was probably what Way was
showing off to the others at the party at Alan's house. It seemed like a very
rare car, which was why Babe looked so excited to own it. He wanted it so
badly that he kept threatening the person on the other end of the phone
without paying him any attention at all.

"But if you take black, it'll sell for a higher price. And you'll win a lot." Way
kept trying to convince Babe to change his mind, even though he should've
known that it wasn't something that could happen easily to a spoiled brat
like Pit Babe.

"I'm not interested in reselling it. I bought it to keep." Babe replied,

completely ignoring the tempting offer. "And if it gets to the point where I
actually have to sell my car, however much it costs, I don't care."

"But Babe, this is for investment."

"It's not an investment. That's my son!"

"You're so stubborn."

"And you really think I'll listen to you?"

"Oh, yeah, you won't listen to me...Now you only listen to Charlie." Way's
voice was sarcastic.

"What does that have to do with anything?" Babe raised his eyebrows
slightly as he neutrally looked towards the third person mentioned. "I don't
listen to him either. Don't associate him with this!"

"Really?"
"Yeahah, I'm Babe, he's the one who has to listen to me. What's wrong with
you?!"

"Are you sure it's you saying this?"

"Keep talking. If he doesn't obey me, you know what I'll do?" A smile
curled at the corner of his mouth with a victorious expression as he looked
at the tall young man who was intent on carrying out an important mission
between his legs. "I will punish him."

"Huh, are you sure it won't be like yesterday?"

"Well, I'm definitely going to hit him," Babe chuckled, bringing his free
hand down to rub the top of Charlie's head happily. "He's been stubborn
lately. If I don't hit him, he'll go crazy."

While talking, Babe seemed to lose his cool. Although the tone sounded
very normal, the thin waist occasionally moved to the rhythm of Charlie's
punishment. The slender hand stroked and grasped the black hair of the
wolf at his crotch without any consideration. As for Charlie, it seemed like
he wasn't bothered by Babe's touch at all, because Charlie was currently
pleasuring him with all his might, not caring how his own hair would be
damaged.

"So, aren't you tired of being with that brat?" Way asked in a low voice. If
one listened carefully, the low voice seemed to want to convey something,
but it was a shame that Babe currently didn't seem to have enough
awareness to realize that.

"I'm tired, so I have to punish him."

"But he's not stubborn."

"Oh, are you teasing me?"

Hearing the word teasing, the stupid dog automatically looked up and made
eye contact with Babe, while his lips still had not released what was inside.
The eyes looking through the glasses at him seemed a little displeased, but
not so much that they wanted to start a fight, as had often happened before.
On the contrary, he could still see the smug sparkle in Charlie's big eyes.

Way just called and talked to Babe, how could he compete with himself
lying down in the middle of Babe's crotch?

Well, even though it was a little annoying, he wasn't afraid. Babe smiled
amusedly when he saw Charlie's eyes turn towards him as soon as he heard
that sentence. The beautiful alpha covered his mouth and said, "Why?" with
a firm expression. Looking at him, he realized how interesting it was to see
Charlie react like that. But the young man didn't answer, only met his
interlocutor's gaze and dragged the tip of his tongue across the channel of
his back hole slowly, as if this revenge was even worse than taking revenge
with words.

"Ah-"

The results were quite satisfying. Charlie grinned when he was able to
provide pleasure that made Babe moan loudly after he leaned over to
pamper him, even though Babe was still talking on the phone with his close
friend as if nothing had happened.

"Huh?" Babe held his breath when he heard Way's confused voice. Even
though he accidentally let out a soft sound for just a split second, from a
distance, when Charlie moved and he groaned softly, the person on the
other end of the phone could still hear it. "What are you doing?"

"Charlie is teasing me." Babe corrected in a tone that sounded normal,

while his eyes were still looking at Charlie's innocent eyes with an
expression of unspeakable joy.

He really didn't want Way to know that he did something like this, but to
think that someone else would find out, it was a thrill.

"What is he doing? Why are you making sounds like that?" Way's voice
sounded smooth. Babe didn't know what Way was thinking right now.
Would he know that when Babe was on the phone with him, he was lying
on the sofa in the middle of the room wearing only a t-shirt, and his bottom
half was completely naked? Moreover, between his legs, there was an
innocent-looking boy who was using his tongue to please him
wholeheartedly.

Would Way know how extraordinary it was?

"He bit my leg— ah..."

Now, it wasn't just an accident, because Babe let out a moan that he couldn't
hold back any longer. A heavy breath hit the microphone of the cell phone
held to his ear, causing the sound to echo in Way's ears, who was wearing
AirPods. Due to that, the young man on the other end of the phone couldn't
help but get goosebumps from head to toe, because right now he felt like it
was no different from hearing Babe's moans in his ears.

"Babe," Way called to his close friend in a deep voice, "what are you
doing?"

"Nothing, just lying down." Babe still chose to answer like that, even
though the answer didn't match the sound of his panting breath.

"I'm not a kid."

"Who said you were still a kid?" Babe chuckled, knowing that by now, Way
probably already knew he was doing something like this, but he still dared
to lie down and talk on the phone with him without any embarrassment at
all. "But I'm really just lying here."

"You think I believe that?"

"What?"

"You bastard!"

After being scolded, the famous racer laughed and enjoyed it. At the same
time, he couldn't help but gasp in excitement, as the naughty boy started
inserting a finger into his tight channel, with his tongue still teasing around
it. Charlie buried his face in the crack of his ass until he could feel the
frame of his son's glasses, but instead of making Babe feel annoyed, he
actually found it very exciting.

Better not take off your glasses today!!

"Way, give me the car." Babe said softly. Charlie thrusted in and out faster,
as if telling him to hang up, but because he knew Charlie wanted that, he
deliberately didn't want to rush and hang up the phone now. "I'll give him a
toy."

"Are you going to raise him now?"

"What's the harm? I can take care of everything even if I do."

"Up to you! Don't give it too much."

The hot tongue that was pampering him stopped when he heard those
words. Charlie's expression looked annoyed, but it wasn't like before. Babe
wasn't quite sure what the stupid boy was thinking, but he really didn't think
about teasing him any more, because Charlie just reached over and grabbed
the lube before going back to take care of his own pants unhurriedly.

"Are you serious?" Babe whispered to Charlie, before laughing softly when
the plain-faced boy nodded without hesitation. Meanwhile, his hands
applied gel to his hardened midsection.

"Do I still have to think about it?" The person on the phone answered as if it
was meant for him, which was the complete opposite of what was in his
head because of what Babe said to Way. Those were just words used to
arouse the person in front of him.

"He chose me."

"Charlie chose you.... But, aren't you afraid that he will regret it?"

"That would be tough," Babe laughed before continuing. "It's hard to be

with a guy like me. Unless I want to—"
Babe thought he was able to control his body well enough, but he couldn't
even finish talking when Charlie used his hardness to tease him. The tall
young man looked at him with amusement, while his hand was holding his
hot rod and deliberately rubbing it against Babe's hole. The wetness of the
saliva and lube made it throb from the touch, even more so when Charlie
slammed it repeatedly at his tight entrance, making Babe find it
increasingly difficult to control his breathing.

"What do you want?" Way asked as Babe's voice trailed off.

"...I want it," Babe answered in a low voice. He didn't seem to answer
Way's question at all. The beautiful alpha stared at Charlie's hot rod rubbing
against his own hole, all while biting his lip like he wanted it so bad he
couldn't take it anymore.

"Does he know that too?"

"I want— ah."

Charlie was a good boy and he would do anything for Babe, Babe didn't
even need to waste energy repeating his wish a second time. Charlie was
ready to respond willingly.

Charlie inserted his hot rod slowly so that Babe held his breath too. When it
was all in, Babe breathed heavily.

"What is he doing?" Way said quietly after hearing the sighs and groans of
his close friend who didn't seem to respect him. "Why are you moaning like
that?"

"I'm exercising."

"Seriously!"

"Oh, I'm serious!" Babe laughed. His hand reached out to gently caress the
head of his beloved man, because now their bodies were one. Charlie then
lifted his t-shirt and piled it on his chest before leaning down and using his
tongue to tease the top of the beautiful Alpha's chest with familiarity. "My
body is starting to get loose lately. I eat a lot."

"Talk to the dog."

"Here, we are talking."

"Good mouth, I won't give you the car."

"Oh come on, you know I want it." Babe slurred his voice as soon as his
close friend made threats about the car. Meanwhile, the stupid puppy's ears
perked up as soon as he heard the cooing sound that accompanied Babe's
words. The tall man stuck out his tongue and licked his own fingertips
before rubbing them over one of his beautifully colored breasts. As for the
other side, he covered it with his mouth and sucked hard until the man's
chest in front of him arched uncontrollably.

Charlie was protesting when Babe spoke. He was going to get in a lot of
trouble for it.

"Say it well! If I'm in a good mood, I can find a car quickly," said the young
man on the other end of the phone, as if he had the upper hand. Without him
realizing, the only person who was superior and above Pit Babe, was the
stupid man wearing glasses who was sucking on his chest.

His voice was low, and he didn't have enough consciousness to answer any
further. Charlie seemed intent on beating him harder and harder as his
mouth was busy on his chest, refusing to stop, while his lower half didn't
give in either. Tapered waist, calmly moving towards the narrow passage
slowly. He didn't do it as hastily as before. Charlie penetrated slowly but
deeply, and the vibrations spread until the tips of Babe's toes curled.

"Babe, your voice is like..."

What was the sentence after that? Babe couldn't understand anymore
because of the sensual caresses Charlie gave him. He no longer had the
strength to bring the phone to his ear. Babe dropped the hand holding the
phone to the couch as Charlie jerked his hips and sent his cock all the way.
His handsome face was buried in the crook of his neck, while his hips
rotated slowly. It was a very erotic moment. Their bodies were completely
close to each other even though they were separated by clothes, but that
didn't make the warmth they shared with each other diminish one bit.

"Stop talking," Charlie whispered softly into Babe's ear before placing his
hand on the cell phone in Babe's hand, then immediately hung up the call
without letting Babe say goodbye to his friend first.

But, Babe didn't really care about that.

"Now, you're getting bolder, Charlie," Babe said softly, opening his legs
slightly so the boy could penetrate deeper. "I was talking to someone else.
What are you doing?"

"You told me to lick it."

"Well, I told you to lick it. I didn't tell you to stick your dick in me."

"But you said you wanted it." A deep voice whispered in Babe's ear. Babe
felt a hot tongue caressing his ear, followed by a teasing poke of the tongue
into his ear that made him vibrate with goosebumps. "You stared non-stop.
And you said you wanted it."

"I was talking to Way. I wasn't talking to you—ah."

"Oh, then I misunderstood."

"Oh— you're a mess!" Babe answered without giving up even though his
voice occasionally broke, the reason being the tip that pierced him was very
deep and pressed him in many places.

"Excuse me." The tall figure moved away from the crook of his neck and
slowly raised his face to look into the Alpha's beautiful eyes while smiling
faintly. "I thought you wanted this. If you don't want it, I'll take it out."

"If you take it out now, then get out of my condo, Charlie!"
Even though the sentence was harsh, Charlie smiled happily when he heard
it. He didn't care how offensive the words Babe said were. However, Babe
was only interested in Charlie's body. The gist of what he said was that
Babe wanted him and that was all he was interested in.

"Then I won't, because I want to be with you." When he finished speaking,

the good boy leaned over and kissed Babe all over his lips passionately.
Two lips intermingled intimately, inserting their tongues into each other's
mouths, teasing each other while their lower parts moved rhythmically the
entire time.

Charlie loved moments like this and he wanted to do this with Babe a
million times.

"Don't smile!" Babe shouted briefly. After Charlie moved from lying on top
of him to sitting up, the stupid boy just smiled and moved his hips like
crazy.

"Why?" Charlie asked, still smiling slightly. "Can't I smile?"

"What makes you smile? Are you that happy?"

"Yes."

"FUCK!!"

"OKAY!"

"Damn brat!!!"

The more he scolded, the more Charlie liked him. The tall man laughed
softly in his throat as he pulled his partner's legs closer to him, bringing
them closer together. Meanwhile, his hips also moved more often, and he
could now move harder because he didn't have to worry about making any
sounds that Way could hear like before. Babe's moans alone made him
possessive enough.

"So, are you done punishing me?" The young man asked with wide eyes,
having just taken off the t-shirt he was wearing and carelessly throwing it
on the floor under the sofa.

"No!"

"But I've licked a lot."

"That's not enough—your mistake is very big!"

"Just playing on the phone while eating?"

"Oh, that's a serious offense!"

"I only did it for a moment." Charlie pursed his lips like a child crying
because of the punishment. If you only looked at his face, it was very funny,
but when you looked at it as a whole, it was really disturbing.

How could he put on such a sullen face while his waist wouldn't stop
moving like that?

"I told you not to use your cell phone while eating," Babe tried to sound
firm like an adult scolding a child, but the voice that came out was soft and
hoarse to the point that it was a shame that Charlie didn't give him time to
be grumpy.

"Earlier, you were talking on the phone for a long time."

"You!!!" He couldn't argue. The young alpha could only lower his mouth in
displeasure. Meanwhile, Babe was thinking about whether this kid was
really upset about being punished or not, because from the looks of it, he
was probably just as happy about being punished. "Ah— that's amazing..."

"You're so hot."

"What?"

"I don't know. You'd better see for yourself." The beautiful Alpha smiled in
satisfaction with that answer. The things Charlie told him to look at were
delicious: the soft, undulating belly that was hard and firm, the beautiful
shape of his pelvis as Charlie entered him. Coupled with that handsome
face still wearing glasses?

The view was very nice.

No matter how much one saw it, they wouldn't get bored.

Every moment of Charlie's insistence made Babe involuntarily tense for

some time, and it was only when he clenched his fists tightly that he
realized that he'd been holding the phone in his hand the whole time. But
instead of realizing it, he just kept holding it, and Babe had a strange idea.

A slender hand lifted the phone, swiped the screen to turn on the camera,
changed the mode to video mode, and pressed 'start recording.'

"You're taking photos?" Charlie asked, surprised to see Babe pointing the
camera at him, because Babe had never done something like this before.

"Oh, I won't show your face," Babe answered, his eyes staring at the image
on the screen that strangely made him even more aroused. Even though he'd
seen Charlie's body many times, when he saw it through the camera like
this, it felt completely different.

"Then, why don't you show me your face?"

"Can you see it?"

"Well, if you just film my body, it's like you're watching a clip of someone
you don't know." Charlie wasn't worried that his face would appear in
raunchy clips like this. Instead, he said in a casual tone, "Why don't you
show your face too?" That wasn't at all what Babe expected to come out of
a kid like Charlie's mouth. "Don't you want to see my face?"

"You're so mean, Charlie," Babe smiled, pleased with the small carelessness
of his frightened child.

"I just want you to see my face while you masturbate."

"Do you consider yourself a porn star?"

"If you watch my clip, will you cum?"

Hot steam spread throughout Babe's body. Just Charlie's nonsense words
made the beautiful alpha's stomach tingle. His hands were weak. Plus, the
energetic kid was slamming his waist with such force that his hands were
shaking. Who knew if the video he recorded would be blurry or clear or not,
but he wanted to take a video and save it because he wanted to go back and
see the time he and Charlie were together.

"Ah! Ah!— Charlie."

"If you watch my clip and cum..."

"..."

"I can be an AV star for you."

(E/N: for those who may not know, AV means adult video)

Babe didn't know what happened after that. His brain was completely
foggy. He just knew that he couldn't take his eyes off Charlie. Whether it
was the Charlie on the cellphone screen, or the Charlie who was tirelessly
crawling towards him. Right now, he only felt excitement and happiness, as
if he was floating in heaven.

More than that, he didn't think his heaven would be as good if Charlie
weren't in it.

"Take a clear picture of my face."

Very handsome. As far as I remember, was Charlie this handsome when we

first met? Babe asked himself.

..

..

No matter how afraid he was, this day would come eventually. No one was
skilled enough to stop time. Whether it was a god he'd never met before, or
even a god in his heart like Babe, no one could do such a supernatural thing.

"Don't shake your feet."

Babe shot an annoyed look at the giant boy who had been shaking his legs
non-stop since he asked him to sit in the hole while waiting for the others to
come. In fact, he already knew that the situation would definitely put a little
pressure on Charlie. Besides, this man was big, but small at heart. Knowing
that today he had to drive the car for Team X, it made him so nervous he
almost peed.

"Are they all coming?" said Charlie, looking left and right in a worried
manner. Now, in the hole, besides the two of them, there were Yoshi, North,
Sonic, and Jay. They chatted together about cars and about the omega that
Sonic was flirting with, and they looked as cheerful as ever. There was still
a little more time for Charlie to prepare before other members such as Way,
Dean, and Alan arrived.

"Oh, usually when there's a test, everyone comes." Babe replied in a calm
voice and relaxed manner.

"I don't remember how to start the car."

"Calm down, asshole."

"What should I do if I wet my pants?"

"What would make you wet your pants? How much have you practiced?"
The personal trainer gently pushed the frightened child's head. Even though
he had ridden with him hundreds of times, and he'd always watched the
progress, Charlie seemed really unsure of himself. "I said, you can do it."

"But, when I'm with you, I don't feel tense," Charlie said with a sad
expression. "During the test, can you come sit with me? If you're with me,
I'll be more comfortable."

"No, you have to drive yourself."

"You don't need to give me any directions. I just want you to sit with me."
"This is just a test to join the team and you're still in a daze. Will you be
okay when you compete on the track?" Babe frowned slightly when Charlie
acted like he wouldn't stop crying, even though he seemed very focused on
this test before. "During the actual race, I can't sit with you, Charlie."

"Well, I'm afraid..."

"Has everyone arrived?"

There was no time left for the frightened child to groan any longer, because
after sitting and waiting for a while, the most important person finally
arrived on the field. Charlie, who was already pale, became even paler -
almost the color of A4 paper - when he saw Alan casually walk into the hole
carrying a coffee cup in his hand. Behind them, Dean and Way followed.
Now it could be called a complete team.

"Alan! Yesterday he secretly took your car and drove it to show off to the
girls!"

"Shit! You said you wouldn't say it!"

When he saw that the captain had arrived, North immediately started
causing trouble by complaining about Sonic's actions. It was always like
this. The atmosphere when everyone gathered was almost always chaotic,
especially if Alan was present. Everyone tended to act like a child for no
reason.

"Oh, which one? I didn't know." Alan said casually, as if what Sonic
secretly stole was a pack of snacks worth five baht, not a supercar worth
tens of millions.

"Damn! If you don't say it, he won't know!" Sonic turned around and shook
North's shoulders until his head shook, but the short man was still laughing
as usual.

"Alan doesn't know, it doesn't matter. The problem is, your boyfriend thinks
your car is only worth one million baht." Jay patted Sonic on the shoulder
while laughing until his shoulders shook. It seemed like the omega that
Sonic was flirting with didn't know anything about cars if he thought
supercars were that cheap. Hearing this, he didn't know whether he should
laugh or pity the young man.

"Shit!!! He really can't drive," Sonic immediately corrected him, looking

annoyed.

"It's not just about not being able to drive anymore. He doesn't even know
cars at all, you might as well forget it." Alan laughed amusedly because his
team seemed to be trying hard to win over the people they really liked, but
it didn't seem to work. "So where is Charlie? Are you ready?"

The person who was called straightened up as soon as he heard the captain
call his name. Babe, who was sitting next to him, shook his head tiredly
upon seeing Charlie's stiff attitude that didn't seem to ease up even though
he already knew everyone before.

"I'm ready..." Charlie answered in an unsure voice. The young man's

nervous expression was so obvious that Alan couldn't help but laugh. The
young captain then walked over and patted Charlie gently on the shoulder
as encouragement.

"Don't worry, ride as you've been trained," Alan said casually. "Your teacher
is really great. What are you afraid of?"

"The teacher is great, but the student is stupid. What should I do?" Babe
teased, while Charlie just frowned. But it was good that Babe didn't just
tease him and make him angry, because he also got up and quietly shook his
hand, which helped Charlie's heart relax a lot.

"It seems you accepted a stupid kid as your disciple?" Alan raised his
eyebrows, pretending to be surprised.

"You don't know anything, Alan." Before Babe could answer, Way, who
came with Alan, walked over and hugged Babe's neck while smiling
brightly. "Now this bastard likes stupid ones."
"Ah, really? Have you changed your specifications?" Alan laughed
hysterically at the nonsense Way said, but Charlie didn't seem so happy.
Babe immediately noticed his expression change when Way approached
him and hugged his neck even though they were still holding hands. It
seemed like it wasn't because of what was said, but because it was Way who
was speaking.

Charlie had no problem with Way at all, but this kid liked to roll his eyes at
Way every time.

"You guys talk too much." Babe sneered, using the moment to
spontaneously encourage Way. Actually, it wasn't that he was afraid of this
kid or anything, but he just didn't want to fight about it. Every time they
argued, his head hurt, because this boy was stubborn. "Whatever you want
to do, do it quickly. I want to go back to sleep. Why did you make an
appointment so early?"

"Okay, let's get started," Alan said before turning around and gesturing to
everyone scattered around to come in and learn more about the test together.
After that, Babe turned to look at Charlie's face and continued. "Have you
checked the car?"

"Yeah," Charlie nodded.

"So, have you checked?" This time, Alan turned to ask Babe who was
standing next to him.

"I've helped look at it, it's okay," Babe answered quietly without thinking
anything. He thought Alan wanted him to look after Charlie's car more
closely because he had more knowledge, when in reality such a thing didn't
have to be ordered, because he already did it.

"No, I mean, have you checked your car?" Alan's next sentence not only
confused Babe, but the others also turned to look at each other with clueless
expressions.

"Why should I check?" Babe frowned, not understanding. "Are you saying
that I should go to the field too?"
Suddenly, there was an eerie silence in the hole. Babe looked like he wanted
to say something but couldn't think of the words. Meanwhile, Charlie's eyes
widened as if he was in shock.

"What do you mean?" Way asked Alan quietly, because he didn't understand
exactly what Alan was thinking.

"That's what I'm going to test today." Everyone was confused, but on the
contrary, Alan spoke with a relaxed expression, as if letting Babe join
Charlie in testing new drivers was a natural thing. But looking at everyone's
current attitude, they knew this was absolutely not normal. "Charlie has to
compete with Babe."

The editor has something to say:

Pit Babe: "My body is starting to get loose lately. I eat a lot."

Roxy: *imagines something totally not sexy at first* Wait, which end eats a
lot? ..... .

.
 Chapter 11 (Part 2/2)

Proofread by miss_roxy_

*****

Crazy!!!

Compete with P'Babe!

"Uh— Phi," Charlie hesitated as if he wanted to say something to Alan. Of

course, he didn't think it made sense to test a rookie like him against a king
like Babe. No way, he was still very much a beginner. "I think this—"

"I'll check my car." Babe interrupted first with a tone of voice and
expression so subtle that Charlie was taken aback. "Check your car again,
Charlie."

"Then check it out. Once that's done, we can start." Alan nodded. Babe just
nodded lightly and walked to the line with Way immediately following
behind him, knowing his assignment. Charlie was left behind among the
other professional racers who looked at him in surprise and amusement
when they saw the new racer was in a state like a chicken ready to be
slaughtered.

It looked like this exam wasn't going to be easy.

"P'Babe..."

"Stop being so annoying, Charlie," Babe scolded Charlie several times. This
boy groaned from the time he was told to change into his racing uniform
until he walked on the track. The frightened child still wouldn't stop crying.
"Who said he wanted to join the team?"
"But I didn't know Phi Alan would ask me to compete with you," Charlie
said with a very worried expression. He was also very surprised that Babe
didn't think to protest the strange selection rules, even though at first Babe
seemed as surprised as he was. "Is it easier to say no? No matter what, I
have no way to defeat you."

"If you're going to die from this, don't be a racer." The young man froze
when he heard Babe's voice, while he put on his gloves in such a calm
manner that Charlie was afraid to say anything else, because he knew that
when it came to racing, Babe always took things more seriously than
anything else. "If you think you're going to lose, just tell Alan you're not
going to compete. You don't need to stand around panicking like this."

"..."

"I've trained you to drive a hundred times. I'm sure I've never taught you to
care more about your opponents than yourself."

"..."

"If you go onto the pitch and think you're going to lose, then don't, because
it's a waste of time."

"..."

"And I don't want to compete with losers either."

At the end of that sentence, Babe turned and looked at him steadily. He
stared as if waiting for him to decide what to do. Was he going to compete
with the thought that he would never win, or was he going to give up
completely? Charlie felt that the final result wouldn't be much different,
therefore, the only thing he could choose was the path of defeat.

"Okay."

"What does that mean?" Babe raised his eyebrows and asked.

"Let's get in the car. I want to finish the race quickly."

The answer was enough to make Babe satisfied. A smile tugged at the
corner of his mouth and he nodded lightly. At least Charlie didn't choose to
act recklessly as he had feared.

"Okay, let's compete," Babe replied casually before he stepped closer to

Charlie. His toes lifted slightly, then he placed a soft kiss on the boy's lips.
He only held the touch for a few seconds. It was considered an award for
outstanding students as well as encouragement for new racers.

"This makes me a little excited." Charlie smiled just because of one soft
kiss from Babe, even though he'd previously just worn a sad face. This kid
was really evil!

"Drive carefully," Babe lightly punched the stupid kid's shoulder in

annoyance. "Whatever I taught you, take it out and use it. Don't embarrass
me in front of my friends."

"Yes, I will try not to disgrace your name."

The number one driver and a driver whose name didn't even appear on the
stats board joked around on the starting line, waiting for a signal from the
track crew as they prepared for an unpredictable race. The other team
members stood in tents on the sidelines, waiting to watch the match.

"Aren't you being a little mean?" Sonic said quietly. Looking at the two
people on the field, one was hitting and punching the other, while the
person who was physically attacked just stood there laughing with joy.
Looking at them, the two were no different from a joking couple in his eyes.
"If you don't accept it, you can tell them nicely."

"When did I say I wouldn't accept it?" said Alan as he sipped his coffee and
casually looked at the field. "I just told him to compete."

"No difference!" Sonic muttered under his breath, "But aren't you afraid
that Babe will go easy on Charlie? Judging by the way they talk, those two
guys are teasing each other. Babe might give in to Charlie."
"You talk like you don't know Babe." Alan chuckled as if what Sonic said
sounded so ridiculous. "Babe, is he going to give in?"

"This is definitely not—"

"As for Babe, if he gave in so easily, I think...he would be better off dead."

The way Alan looked at Babe made Sonic realize how much Alan admired
Babe. He couldn't help but feel shocked when he thought back to the old
days when Babe walked onto the field and told Alan that he wanted to be a
racer. At that time, he thought the man was crazy. What kind of person
would come and say he wanted to be a racer even though he didn't have his
own car? Plus, he never had any racing experience. What was even crazier
was that Alan agreed to lend him his car and teach him how to race, which
led to the emergence of a young star named 'Pit Babe'.

Calling it handmade wasn't an exaggeration, right?

"Maybe..." Sonic shrugged lightly as he thought about what Alan had done.
That person must have thought and made a good decision. Because Sonic
had been a member of his team for a long time, he rarely saw their captain
make the wrong decision or do anything unreasonable, although it
sometimes seemed a little crazy. "I hope he will learn some of his master's
skills."

"Don't worry," Alan said before nodding to the field team to signal that once
everything was ready we could start immediately. "I think besides driving,
that Bastard is just as good at picking students as I am."

It was unknown whether it was a coincidence or intentional, but currently

the two cars in the field were from the same place, namely from the
Swedish company Königssegg. The dark gray car was the car that Charlie
used to train with in the first place. The Koenigsegg Agera RS, the white car
parked next to it, was one of Babe's favorite children that was chosen as his
favorite student's competitor for today.

Today was the day the racetrack was closed, so they didn't have a Drag
Queen responsible for the release of those two cars. Therefore, it was
necessary to rely on the sweetest looking racer, North, to take on the role of
a Drag Queen. He looked more annoying than visually pleasing, so Babe
wanted him to immediately give the signal to start the race so that he could
distance himself from this unpleasant sight.

"Are you ready?"

North shouted over the roar of both cars' engines as he turned to look at the
drivers behind the wheel one by one, and the pair signaled back with a
gentle nod. Babe looked very calm and focused. Charlie, on the other hand,
still looked nervous, which wasn't too unusual for his first experience. Most
importantly, everyone was waiting to see how this new racer would
overcome his fears.

"3!"

After that, the countdown began.

"2!"

The sound of the engine starting sounded like the roar of a lion. This was a
good sign of competition, because everyone was looking straight ahead
with determination. There was no way to see any competitors next to it at
all.

"1!—GO!"

The release signal sounded. Both cars blasted off from the starting line,
zooming past the fake Drag Queen like rockets. Charlie's timing was so
steady that Sonic had to turn around and give Jay a slight nod, indicating
that this wasn't bad at all.

But of course, the starting time alone didn't make much of an impact. After
a while, the distance between the two cars began to become clear. It wasn't
surprising that the car in the lead was Babe's car. The elegant white
Koenigsegg entered the corner perfectly, like a show, not a speed race.
Meanwhile, Charlie's dark gray car couldn't be considered to be lagging; it
was just that beginners tended to lose rhythm when cornering, making it
easier for competitors to take the lead. Since Charlie's competitor was a
king like Babe, passing was even more difficult.

The cheerleaders holding the referee position craned their necks and looked
over with great interest. Since Babe's accident, it seemed like this was the
first time they had seen the king compete seriously. That might have been
one of Charlie's advantages, because no matter how good Babe was, his
body currently wasn't considered to be perfect. He had just taken off the
cast on his hand and he still had to be careful with his knee, so his driving
performance might not have been as perfect as usual. However, with his
current situation, he was still considered superior to a child who was just
learning to handle the wheel like Charlie.

"The distance is starting to get very far." Way said quietly. The tall young
man seemed to have a more serious facial expression than usual, which was
noticed by others. Way, who always had a smile on his face, just stood there
with his arms crossed, staring at the competition without blinking even
though he usually never looked forward to Babe's competition.

"It's not strange. Charlie does have a strong foundation, but his technique
and experience still can't match Babe's," Alan said casually, as if he wasn't
too surprised by what he saw.

"Then why do you want him to compete, if you think that no matter what,
he can't fight Babe?"

"He's going to be a racer. If he doesn't compete, what should he do?" Until

now, Way still didn't really understand what Alan was thinking. Even so, he
didn't care too much, because for now, he was only worried about one thing.

The final corner was getting closer and closer. As Charlie got further away
from Babe, it didn't seem like he was giving in to his own student at all,
because even though he had just been injured, he kept his foot on the gas
pedal all the way without hesitation.

At the moment, Charlie was almost 100 percent sure that he had no hope of
winning against Babe. Between him and Babe, there was still a long
distance between him. Even though he used to think he had improved a lot
and always received praise from Babe, when he actually went into the field,
he could really see what the words were like. Words of various levels.

If he lost today, he would be very sad because he couldn't join the team.
What made him even sadder was that he would have wasted everything
Babe had done, as if he'd wasted a lot of money and time on a stupid kid
like him, and the outcome was an unforgivable failure.

The more he thought about it, the angrier he got at himself. His foot
subconsciously pressed the accelerator harder. The images in his head right
now were of all the training he and Babe had gone through. From the first
day he started learning about hyper cars and how he should recognize them,
to when he got used to them and worked with them like a couple who'd
been through thick and thin together. Every word Babe had ever taught him,
every facial expression, or even the sound of moaning and cursing, wreaked
havoc in his head until his body suddenly moved in response to the sound.

The distance between the two cars decreased.

Alan, who was watching the scene, twitched the corners of his mouth in
satisfaction. He didn't know what was going on in Charlie's head or even
what was in the car, but he found that on that last lap, Charlie's driving style
had changed significantly. This could be seen from the sharper turns and the
angle of rotation of the wheels that looked very similar to The Babe, so it
wasn't surprising that anyone could see he taught it himself.

But hundreds of last-second changes often came too late. In the end, the
King was always the King. Babe brought his beloved child to the finish line
about 5-6 seconds faster than Charlie, and that meant the race was over.

Babe got out of the car as soon as it came to a complete stop. He took off
his helmet and threw it into the car, then walked back towards his
competitor's car that was sitting still with no sign of the driver opening the
car door at all.

"Open the door."

Babe said quietly when the stupid boy kept his head down on the steering
wheel instead of getting out of the car even though the race was over. He
knew how Charlie felt about losing. Even though the result of the
competition wasn't much different from expected no matter what happened,
he couldn't help but feel bad, because humans weren't born with the will to
lose in the first place. No matter how much of a loser he was, he didn't
really like this feeling.

"Charlie, if you don't open it, I'll break the glass!" The car owner threatened
him harshly. Even though Charlie knew that Babe really loved his car, that
didn't mean he wouldn't dare to do what he said. With his loud voice,
Charlie didn't dare offend him. Therefore, the young man was reluctantly
forced to obey him.

Without missing a beat, Charlie reached out and pressed the button to roll
down the window while still hiding his face behind the steering wheel. He
didn't even dare look at Babe's face. He didn't want to see the
disappointment in his eyes. He didn't want Babe to think, I didn't teach him
well enough. After all, it was his own fault for being ambitious and
misjudging himself.

"Look up!" Babe ordered again, but Charlie still didn't move. Babe only
sighed before deciding to insert himself through the car window and lift the
stupid boy's face, pressing his lips to kiss Charlie's lips. He squeezed it
lightly, pulled back a little, then pressed a kiss again. Babe did this several
times until he was sure that the cloudiness in Charlie's heart had begun to
fade a bit. He then pulled away and stood up straight as usual with a neutral
expression as if nothing had happened.

"P'Babe..."

"How many times did you cry today, Charlie? You cried all day."

Charlie pursed his lips slightly, like a child who was very annoyed with
himself but couldn't do anything about it. He knew that he was probably
constantly blaming himself for the results and the fact that he couldn't join
the team as he had hoped.
"Sorry," said the young man softly.

"Why are you sorry?"

"I'm not a good driver, so I didn't pass the test," Charlie said, looking like he
was going to cry, but was trying hard not to cry at the moment. "Sorry for
wasting your time."

"Come here, come down here," Babe said quietly as he reached out to open
the car door and grabbed the stupid kid's hand to get out instead of sitting
still in the car. "If you want to apologize to someone, apologize to yourself
first. You drove well, have you praised yourself?"

"But I lost."

"So? Will you win the first time you compete?"

"But if I don't win—"

"Very good, Charlie."

Alan's voice broke their conversation. The young captain approached him
with his usual friendly smile, with the other members also walking along.
When he saw this, Charlie felt like crying even more. He really thought that
he would be part of the team, but in the end he only got so far.

"Thank you," Charlie answered softly. He felt like he was wasting

everyone's time by watching a mediocre kid like him drive today. "Sorry for
wasting your time."

"Why are you sorry? It was really fun." Alan laughed before lightly patting
the shoulder of the young man standing there, then continued. "For the first
time, it could be considered very good."

"No. I still need to improve a lot."

"Well, that's right," the captain nodded in agreement. "So, how about you
start your training tomorrow? They'll come too and you can practice
together."
"Training-?" Charlie, who was annoyed with himself, suddenly looked up
when he realized the strangeness of Alan's words. "Tomorrow?"

"Yeah, can't you? If you get bored studying with Babe, you can take turns
studying with the others, so you can try some other techniques."

"Can I study with others?"

"Oh yeah," Alan laughed in a high pitch, as if Charlie had just asked
something strange. "Being on the same team, you have to help each other
practice. Otherwise, what's the point of having a team?"

Alan's words, "the same team", echoed in Charlie's ears over and over
again, and it took him a few seconds to understand the meaning.

Same team?

Does this mean he has joined the team?

"What's wrong? Aren't you happy?" Alan asked when he saw the young
man who had been standing frozen. Alan thought Charlie would be so
happy that he would jump for joy, seeing how eager he was to join the team.

"Will you accept me into the team?" Charlie asked again, as if he still
couldn't believe what he was hearing.

"Yes."

"But I lost that match."

"I'm not saying that you have to win to get on the team. I told you, just race
Babe!" Alan laughed out loud, as if he was happy to be able to fool his
stupid child. After learning the truth like this, little Charlie looked even
more confused. "I didn't expect you to be able to keep up with Babe so well,
because even the other team members couldn't win."

"Oh, I thought—"
"I just wanted to see how you drive. And I wanted to see how eager you
were to compete, that's all." The captain said in a soft voice like an adult
teaching a child. "I just watched you fight to the last round, even though
you knew that no matter what, you wouldn't win. Since then, I've accepted
you. I just want to see your efforts."

"..."

"For me, this is the most important thing."

"..."

"So...welcome to the team, Charlie."

Once he regained his composure and understood everything, the young man
who had previously been standing with his head lowered like a disappointed
dog, smiled broadly as if he had just won the lottery. Charlie stomped his
feet excitedly before quickly turning around and grabbing the slender figure
standing behind him and hugged him tightly without warning. The young
alpha lifted Babe until he was floating and spun him around like crazy
amidst the laughter of everyone who finally saw Charlie smiling fully.

"Enough! I'm dizzy!" Babe complained, patting the shoulder of the

energetic child who was so happy that he picked him up and played with
him. Even so, he couldn't deny that he was just as happy. Originally, he
really thought that Alan might not be willing to accept Charlie into the
team, so he made this rule. However, when he realized that this had been his
intention from the start, he felt relieved, like a mountain had been lifted off
his chest.

Charlie stopped turning Babe into a doll but still refused to let go. The tall
figure hugged Babe tightly before leaning down to kiss his lips quickly, as
if he had forgotten that it wasn't just them who were there together.

"Oh, very good, very good, stupid face." Even though he felt what Charlie
did was a little embarrassing, combined with the sound of cheers and jeers
from people whistling non-stop, and seeing this kid smiling brightly like
this, he couldn't help but smile as well.
"I really love you-"

"Stop." Babe hurriedly raised his hand to cover Charlie's mouth when he
heard the boy say something strange. Fortunately, Charlie didn't speak too
loudly, so the others couldn't hear him.

But he could hear it with both ears.

"Say that again and I'll really pinch your dick."

"Oaaab," Charlie said, muffled because his palm was still covering his
mouth, but it was still clear that the person was smiling broadly until his
eyes were closed like before.

The images of Babe and Charlie were both cute and tempting in the eyes of
every member of the team, because it wasn't easy to see someone like Pit
Babe give in to someone this much. In the past, it would be impossible for
anyone to lift Babe until he floated and treat him like a child in front of so
many people.

But Charlie could do it.

And that was why Way decided to turn around and leave without saying
goodbye to anyone.

..

..

..

"You're smiling so much you're going crazy!"

Babe said loudly when he saw Charlie still sitting in the same place looking
at the pictures on his cellphone screen. When he went to the bathroom, he
finished showering and getting dressed, this kid still couldn't stop smiling
looking at the photo.

"I am happy."
"Oh, I know." The figure shook his head lightly before sitting on the bed
next to Charlie, glancing at the picture Charlie had taken of the field. It was
the first Polaroid picture Charlie had taken of the team, as was their habit of
taking pictures whenever there was a new member, to put on the club board.
With each addition to the group, there would be more photos. This all
started with Alan's idea, and as time went by, everyone absorbed this little
tradition without realizing it.

"This photo is so cute. Look," said Charlie, turning his cell phone screen to
show another photo of the two of them. That was when Charlie suddenly
pulled Babe towards him and pressed his face against his cheek, then took a
photo before he could catch himself. Because of this, his face looked
completely gaping, while Charlie's smile was so wide that he looked stupid.

"Don't let anyone see that...." Babe said quietly after seeing his gaping face.

"Yeah, I won't let anyone see it," Charlie said, smiling as if he was
muttering to himself. "It's cute. I'll keep it to myself."

Babe, who saw this, could only secretly peek and smile. At the same time,
the famous racer was hesitating about whether he should take out what he
had hidden in the bedside drawer or not. He hesitated and went back and
forth until he finally decided that whatever he wanted to do, he should just
do it quickly. If not now, when would he give it?

Babe glanced at Charlie, who was scrolling through pictures on his phone,
checking to make sure he wasn't looking at him, then slowly reached down
to open the bottom drawer and pulled out a white paper bag.

"Charlie," Babe called in a high, calm voice.

"Yes?" Charlie answered, still not looking at Babe's face. Babe, seeing that
stupid kid so excited by the photos, couldn't help but let out a sigh of
annoyance before hanging the paper bag in front of him with a blunt
expression, as if he had no intention of giving it at all. "Huh? What is this?"

"Open it and take a look," the older man said simply, while the bright-eyed
boy blinked before taking the paper bag and holding it up, still looking
slightly confused.

Charlie slowly opened the paper bag as Babe nodded to say "open", and as
soon as the bag was opened, he saw a black object lying inside.

He then reached in and took it out to get a closer look before realizing it
was driving gloves.

"As a racer, you have to have your own gloves." Babe said quietly.

As Charlie held the jet-black glove, he twisted and turned like a child who
had never seen a glove before. Because of a detailed survey, Charlie saw the
letter C embroidered in white on the cuff of the glove.

"The letter C..." Charlie said softly, rubbing the letter with his fingertip.

"C is for Charlie, I wrote your name on it so it wouldn't get lost," Babe
explained in his usual way, but he didn't realize how quickly that one
sentence made Charlie's heartbeat faster. "I ordered it especially for you. I
didn't buy it ready-made on the market. Try."

The young man smiled and placed one of the gloves on his hand. It made
Charlie smile even wider when he saw its perfect size. Its shape conformed
to the body of his hand in such a way that he could tell that it had truly been
born to be his.

"Is this suitable?"

"It's perfect!" Charlie turned and smiled at Babe with a smile that was both
happy and grateful. For a moment, Babe thought it was happier than when
he lent him the car. His smile broke again. Even though the price of these
gloves were a million times cheaper than the Hypercar? Or was it ten
million times cheaper than that.... Either way, it was a lot less. "Thanks. I'll
always wear it while driving."

"Okay, keep it carefully, don't lose it."

"Yes." Charlie nodded vigorously. As he picked up the phone back up from

beside him, he seemed to have just remembered something.
The boy grabbed his phone, turned on the camera, and switched it to video
mode, before holding out his gloved hand in front of the camera and
flipping it around like a child crazy about a toy.

"First gloves... and P'Babe bought them for me." While continuing to show
off his gloves, Charlie spoke softly as if he wanted to record as a memory of
how he got the gloves. "Special order. There's a C here too."

After saying that, he raised his wrist to show the camera that there was
indeed a C on the glove. Babe couldn't help but smile when he saw it.
Charlie actually seemed happier than he had previously imagined.

"The letter C comes from the word Charlie. This means there is only one
pair of these gloves in the world. And that's just Charlie's."

Charlie's tone, expression and gestures at this time gave off a strange
feeling. Babe just gave someone a small item, but that person acted as if it
was his whole world.

How many people in this world truly appreciated their gifts?

Apart from Charlie, was there anyone else?

"Charlie..."

Babe called to the boy in a soft voice. A slender hand reached out to support
his handsome face, directing him to look into his own eyes, as if he wanted
to see those big eyes clearly once again. He wanted his image to be
reflected in his eyes. He wanted to see how Charlie looked at him. At the
same time, he wanted to see what kind of face would be made in front of
this person.

His image in Charlie's eyes looked very happy.

"I..."

"Yes?" Charlie tilted his head and looked at Babe as if he wanted to say
something but was stunned and refused to speak.
"I...it's me..." Babe seemed to have difficulty saying that. He stopped and
took a few breaths, as if concentrating on himself. Force yourself to say
what's on your mind right now so that he knows. The more he looked at
Charlie's clear eyes, he really wanted to say it so he could hear, but his
mouth was speechless. "Wait a moment, calm yourself down."

"Why?"

"I was going to say...I..." Now Babe looked both uncomfortable and
annoyed. He clenched his fists tightly and lightly pounded his feet, as if
punishing himself for not being able to utter such simple words, even
though he'd actually encountered many things that were more difficult than
this in his life.

What was even stranger was that although Babe still couldn't say the word,
Charlie smiled as if he knew what the gesture meant.

The tall figure raised his gloved hand to cup Babe's cheek, then moved to
gently kiss the person he was talking to. He just pressed his lips to Babe's
lips and then pulled away, letting his heart function as it should. When they
pulled away, their eyes were still locked.

"If you can't talk, it's okay," Charlie said softly, almost in a whisper. He was
still smiling at him as usual. "You don't need to say it."

"..."

"I know."

Charlie knew without Babe having to say a word. Charlie was a stupid kid
who was only good with Babe.

.
 Chapter 12 (Part 1/2)

Proofread by de0borac

*****

Because his status has changed, the boys who were previously diligent have
become even more diligent. Charlie, who was previously just a junior racer
with no affiliation, has now grown into a full-fledged racer on the X team.

Even though it hasn't been officially announced to the media, it can be said
that it won't be long before fans can get to know the number-one team's
newest driver after not introducing new members for such a long time.

Since passing the exam, there has not been a single day when Charlie has
not come to practice on the field. The new rider turned on his stopwatch to
put together the best laps every day, as many times as possible without
asking his trainer whether he needed to work harder or not. Babe never
minded driving because it was his life, and driving was the only activity
(other than sex) he could do without getting bored.

However, having to get up and ride in the morning is too difficult for a racer
who has been in the field like him for years.

When he told the hard-working kid to go to practice alone, he was afraid

that that would upset him again (Of course, people like Pit Babe were never
reconciled.) As he said, Charlie had recently started to have a habit of being
spoiled and being irritable every day. He didn't know who he got that from.
Sometimes it seemed to be a good thing that even if he didn't get what he
wanted, he wouldn't complain but would rather sit slumped or act like his
ears were drooping.
He thought that that kind of attitude is harder to calm than someone whose
emotions are screaming out loud, which is why now number one racers like
Pit Babe had to stand on the sidelines with an umbrella, wearing sunglasses,
a white shirt, and straight jeans. Which has faded.

The pale color made Babe look more like a celebrity than a racer.

And high-heeled boots with pointed toes make the thin Alpha look even
more charming. The Alpha's thin body didn't look ordinary, but overall, he
looked more suited to be strolling through branded shops than standing
under the hot sun next to a racing arena like this.

"Who teaches?"

Way who had just entered asked Babe who was standing with a frown. In
between races before the next race day. The members came in full
formation, so it wasn't just Charlie who came to practice driving a car on
the field, but the others also gathered so that almost the entire team was
complete, including Alan, who usually didn't show up often, he still tried
hard to get his children ready in the morning.

"North," Babe answered quietly. Still guarding the gray Königsegg circle on
the court with the same expression on his face. It seemed like he didn't want
to stay here but he couldn't go anywhere.

"Aren't you going to teach him yourself?"

"If I taught him, we would argue with each other. It's better to let North
teach."

The answer that came with a calm expression on Babe's face made Way
laugh.

This teaches them that even though Charlie is the person Babe likes, he will
not be free from Babe's bad temper.

Looks like Charlie might not be able to keep up with the king's driving
skills. to the point that he always made Babe angry when he had to teach
him.

"Just relax and let it take its course. After all, this is his first time."

"The problem is, this is not the first time. I always say when entering a
corner don't let off the gas and don't be afraid of getting hit but he won't
listen. He always uses full speed on straight roads, but when coming out of
corners. The speed drops drastically. He still dares to complain why he can't
have a good time?!"

"Hey, be nice to our new people." Way laughed when he heard Babe's long
complaints. He knew that the man must be very upset. "Let him have a
wonderful experience first, no need to rush."

"But he has to learn how to control the car and keep it stable. So he doesn't
need to waste time holding his hands in a curved position. He is afraid of
being overtaken at a corner, but look... Now it turns out he was directly
overtaken. He is even stupider than before."

"Well, let's teach each other little by little. He just started driving." Way
wrapped his arms around his friend's thin neck and rocked him gently,
hoping to help Babe ease his tension.

He knew that when it came to car racing, Babe was always serious, but
right now maybe it wasn't just racing that made his friend take him
seriously. Maybe because the person sitting behind the wheel was Charlie.

"If you were in my place, would you still be able to say that? You saw him
driving."

"But when he was tested, he did well. Even Alan praised him."

"Yeah, he's doing well, but he is still slow." Babe sighed and looked at
Charlie's car turning near the side of the field where they were standing.

The kid seems to be deliberately slowing down around there. He wanted to

slow down his car to return to Parc Ferme.

"Maybe he will improve after doing it many times."

"When I competed with him my speed was not as fast as usual. But still, he
couldn't catch up."

"Um, but that's enough," Way nodded lightly. "Are you still sick?"

"My knees and wrists still hurt. And it's a very stressful time. So
Annoying."

"Do you want to see a doctor?"

"I will go. Charlie said he'd take me there this Friday." Babe answered
quietly, waving at Charlie as he passed them.

Even though his expression looked like someone drunk in the sunlight, he
still tried to respond immediately when he saw that Charlie had opened the
window and was smiling at him.

But Charlie didn't know that Babe noticed his eyes when he looked at Way,
and Charlie didn't seem very friendly. It seemed like Way hugging his neck
was still too much for the jealous child. And at the same time, Way felt
unhappy hearing the words that came out of Babe's mouth

"Oh, that's good." But even so, Way still smiled casually, raising his hand to
rub his friend's head, "Whatever the doctor says, please tell me. "

"When I have a problem, I will tell you immediately." Babe raised his head
with a straight face and thumbs up to push up the sunglasses as if acting like
a famous star until the tall man couldn't help but feel irritated.

"Very good," Way said with a smile while looking at his face. He paused for
a moment as if he was considering something before asking further.

"Do you want to compete this Saturday? We haven't raced in a long time."

"No."

Way's smiling face turned into a frown. His brows furrowed when Babe
suddenly rejected his invitation without wasting any time to think.
"Charlie has qualifiers in the afternoon, I will be busy all day."

Charlie Charlie Charlie

One word is Charlie, two words are Charlie.

"Does this mean Charlie is your son now?"

"Maybe," Babe chuckled, then he grabbed the arm holding his neck and
said, "If you have free time, come along."

"Should I come and see it too?"

"If you don't want to see it, that's fine." The owner of the thin body spoke in
a small voice before opening his mouth and raising his hand while
scratching Way's chin like he was playing with a small puppy. "Or you
could flirt with Marshall around here."

"Why would I flirt with Marshall?"

..

..

Qualifying was held in the afternoon, one day before the competition day.
There will be a qualification or selection of the person with the fastest lap at
1~2 pm. The person who achieves the best qualification will receive the
starting position as raw head.

The Marshall is the person who raises the flag to inform the drivers about
the situation on the race track, including performing tasks such as helping
drivers get out of damaged cars during the race.

..

..

"I heard Jay say that the new Marshall is an Omega. He looks cute."
"And?"

"Who knows if you might be interested, you've been single for a long time."

Babe made a mocking face while Way just shook his head with a bored
expression.

"Do not bother."

"You don't care? Even though he's not as cute as me, they say he's very
cute."

Will Babe know that words like that made him want to do something
beyond his limits?

"No, I'm too lazy to flirt." Cara shook his head. "Having to do it every day,
I'm tired."

"Oh, that's right." Babe nodded in agreement, before glancing towards the
back of the field as if looking for someone. Others might not know it, but
Way knows who Babe is looking for.

"Then, I'll go see Charlie first. Just now, when I passed by, I couldn't hear
anything."

Not even waiting for Way to answer, Babe raised his hand and lightly patted
his close friend's shoulder. Then turned around and walked straight towards
Parc Ferme, while Way didn't think he had the courage. What's important
enough to keep Babe by his side?

A skinny alpha under a pitch-black umbrella walked quickly from the field
towards Parc Ferme which was a wide open area at the back of the field. If
it was a competition day, he had to look left, and right and look until he
stretched his neck until he found his target car.

However, because currently, no one came to use the field, the familiar
Königlekkan could be seen with just one glance.
Charlie's car was parked in the inspection tent, while the driver was
standing in the next empty tent.

Next to him is the important trainer, North. North is the only Omega on the
team. He was one of the first people to join the team and was very close to
Captain Alan. He is a young man with a cute face like a Japanese cartoon
character. Slender body like an Omega and less than one hundred and
seventy centimeters tall.

Therefore, when he had to stand with the giant child who was one hundred
and ninety centimeters tall, he had to look up. His face spoke until his neck
almost hurt. Plus he looks really small. But it wasn't the size that made
Babe stop and stand there, instead of walking towards Charlie as expected.

The thin Alpha stood by and watched the two people flirting in the tent.
With a displeased look on his face, Babe stuck his tongue to his cheek and
his feet started tapping lightly on the concrete floor.

It seemed like he was starting to get annoyed. It wasn't because the stupid
man was that interested.Charlie laughed heartily. Babe didn't know what the
two of them were talking about, but from the looks of it North was pulling a
stupid trick to fool a stupid kid like Charlie because even though he was
standing a few feet away, he could see that North was secretly pinching a
piece of tissue paper into the crooks of his fingers as he he raised his hand
to show Charlie but the boy still had his eyes open as wide as goose eggs.

When North shook his hand, the tissue paper appeared. After all, it was to
trick children. And of course, it worked. More than expected, Charlie stood
up and clapped his hands with a pleasant expression.

And what made him laugh?

Laughing non-stop, no matter what North did, he laughed like crazy. He

didn't know what story North told him after the miracle.

Once again, this made Charlie laugh out loud. The alpha boy laughed until
he cried and had to lift his glasses to wipe away the tears before shaking his
head as the hair in front of him began to grow. Then it fell on his face and
annoyed him.

In Babe's eyes, he found Charlie's stubbornness out of other people very

annoying, even though he shouldn't.

Believe me, there would still be things more upsetting than North suddenly
pulling out the red hair tie he was wearing around his wrist.

The little Omega gently waved his hand, directing Charlie to bow. He went
down and grabbed the front of the stupid boy's hair, then tied it with a
sweet-colored hair tie.

That was too much.

He had stood here for a long time with his head held high and still had not
thought about turning around.

See, right? When he's with me, you always complain a little with a sullen
face, but when he's with other people, you smile brightly.

Normally, a puppy smile like that was something only he could see. Then
why was he smiling so brightly today?

Very brave.

"SIT!!!"

He didn't know what other people would do. But for Pit Babe, the sound
came faster than expected. The loud shout shocked the two of them, who
seemed to be in their world.

Of course when the fool turned around he saw Babe who was standing not
far away emitting a cruel aura. The young man quickly moved away from
North before rushing towards Babe.

"P'Babe! Wait!"
Charlie shouted at Babe, who now turned and dragged his feet and walked
away from him and the boy turned to wave at North with a shy smile, then
hurriedly ran after Babe.

With an astonished face, North who saw it could only smile in amusement.

An indescribable pleasant feeling.

'Oh, you're so overreacting, do you still dare to say that you two aren't
lovers?' North thought to Babe.

"P'Babe! "

Even though Babe didn't even try to run, Charlie panted after trying to catch
up with him. It took a little effort to catch up as Babe walked out until he
almost reached the parking zone. In general, it is an open page.

Currently, there are only a few cars parked.

Beside it, there is a small garden for spectators to sit or rest together to
watch the match, separated by a high wall, between the outer zone and the
field entrance which is now not much.

"I don't want to fight, P'Babe," Charlie said calmly as Babe kept turning
around when the tall figure tried to grab him.

"You don't need to say anything, watermelon boy."

"Watermelon boy?" The young man raised his eyebrows, not understanding.

Why did Babe call him that? But the next second he had to cry in his heart
when he saw the other person's eyes staring at his head and lips in a very
displeased manner. The hair tie that North wore had threads woven into the
shape of a small watermelon. The boy also wandered around a lot, so Babe
called him Watermelon.

"My hair was in my face and it bothered me a little, so he helped tie it out
of the way," Charlie said in a soft voice. He tried to reach out and hold
Babe's hand without stopping. But the wrinkles didn't lessen. Babe grabbed
his hand and refused to give up.

"Old story!!"

"Then, I will create a new story. Calm down, Phi..."

"What's calm? I can't be calm!"

"P'Babe..."

Charlie finally caught the angry man holding him with his big hand. Babe's
arms were held so that he wouldn't move away again, and he was very sure
that if they touched each other, his previously boring mood would become
better.

"You don't have to use that soft voice!"

"I'm sorry."

Rather than argue or make any excuses, Charlie chose to apologize first
while the hand slowly pulled back the rubber band, removing the
watermelon hair from his hair and rubbing it gently without noticing how
messy it was.

"You're Sorry about what?"

"I'm sorry for playing with P'North a lot .You didn't like it right?"

"Do you still have to ask?" Babe asked with a firm voice and expression
clearly showing that he was still angry. "You know what happened, why do
you have to ask so many times?"

"Crap, I'm sorry, I wasn't careful."

That's so sweet. Babe felt the heat in his heart suddenly soften, just because
he heard Charlie's sweet voice and the guilty expression on his face but at
the same time, it made him more annoyed every second he looked at that
innocent face because he only found out today that Charlie's stupid smile is
not only visible in front of him

"Don't be angry, I won't do it again."

"You think just by making your dog face I'll melt?"

"I'm here to apologize. I want you to stop being angry"

"NO"

"P'Babe...." Charlie held Babe's hand and waved it back and forth while
making pleading sounds. Babe admitted that he thought he was very cute,
but that didn't mean he could stop being annoyed because of his sweet
attitude.

"I'm sorry, I'm sorry, I'm sorry, I'm sorry...."

"Oh, even if you say it a hundred times, it won't get rid of my annoyance."

"So, what should I do to get rid of it?"

"I don't know. Ask North."

"Oh, Phi... I told you, I'm not interested." The young man pursed his lips
and made a gesture.

He wanted to pull Babe into a hug, but that was completely prevented by
Babe raising his hand to press the watermelon boy's chest, and, in the end,
Charlie received two more light blows.

"Stop!!! No need to hug me, you smell like a rotten watermelon!!"

"Phi, hug me..."

"You smell like omega." Babe pushed Charlie away.

"What's the smell again? You said my smell wasn't strong."

"You smell bad. You don't need to touch me." Babe pulled away after
Charlie gave up trying to hug the beautiful Alpha. From the looks of it, he
probably needed to keep it quieter. Otherwise, Babe definitely wouldn't let
him get close to him.

"Jealous again..." Charlie said softly, with a guilty expression on his face,
but I couldn't help being kind to the jealous person in front of me. "We're
Jealous of each other every day"

"What am I jealous of?" Babe raised his voice at him, which was an unusual
reaction for someone like Babe to admit that directly. That kind of thing is
very strange.

"Ask yourself, when the practice was over, instead of walking towards me,
you let me walk to you in the heat, and when I arrived, you were playing
and laughing with your stupid face. You looked like you were enjoying it.
And if I didn't come to you, when would you have walked to me?"

"I thought you would help me check the car, so I stood and waited there,"
Charlie explained calmly. At the same time, gradually move closer to the
other person, relying on a distorted rhythm

He concentrated on mixing it up to his advantage.

"When I get out, I ask you to meet me here."

"When? I didn't see or hear anything."

"When I walked by P'Way was there."

"I don't understand what you are talking about. I came here on my
initiative."

"Oh, I saw you waving at me. I thought you heard it."

"I waved because I saw you smiling, Buffalo."

They argued and argued until it finally ended with Charlie managing to hug
Babe. This time, the older man offered no resistance. And even though he
didn't return the hug and still wore a sullen face, at least not raising his fist
to hit him again was considered very kind. Correct?

"Then, can't you survive?"

His mouth groaned but he stood still and let Charlie hold him like that. The
young man who saw the person in his arms had calmed down and became
heartened. He inhaled the scent of the angry alpha before smiling fondly
when he smelled one of his favorite scents on Babe. The smell of jealousy,
he could smell this scent very clearly now.

"Did you know that emotions have a smell?" Charlie said. His voice was
soft and he tightened his embrace.

"I know, I always smell it."

"And now you can't smell it?"

"Oh, my nose is broken," Babe answered simply. It seemed like he was

getting used to not being able to recognize himself quickly.He always said
that, but Charlie thought that Babe might still be a little upset when he
talked about it

"Every day I can smell the emotions getting better"

"Because you are a dog. Do you know that too?"

"I know, you call the dog every day," Charlie answered with a smile. "And I
also know that this kind of smell is called the smell of a jealous person."

"Stop it, you don't have to pretend to know much," said the older man in a
firm voice, but what the young man could understand was not as hard as
Babe wanted him to see. Charlie only saw irritability, a little feeling of
annoyance, jealousy, and joy. He could see how hard he was trying to
reconcile.

"Listen, for once, I'm trying to be big-hearted. Tell me, didn't I tell you to
take advantage of each other? Now I'm here, and when I'm with you,
everything is yours. So what right do you have to smile stupidly at other
people?" Babe complained for a long time but Charlie didn't understand
him at all.

That's right, his eyes only stared at the older man's plump lips and wanted
to stop the voice that was laced with annoyance but still pleasant to the ear
and fragrant. Babe's sweet scent seemed to slowly fade away and stick to
his body. And after this, wherever Charlie is, there will be no more brave
ones. The question again is whether this puppy has an owner or not.

"Charlie!!" Babe raised his fist and lightly hit Charlie in the chest.

"Did you hear me?"

"Listening, I'm listening."

"What did I just say?"

Unable to answer the question, the young dog continued to smile. Babe
gave up when he saw that Charlie wasn't listening to what he was saying at
all. He couldn't help but punish him by pinching his ears once again, which
caused a wailing cry.

"Sorry," Charlie said, stroking his ear.

"You've been apologizing all day." Babe rolled his eyes. Looking at him
very uneasy but he didn't look serious.

"After speaking, where does your mind wander to? What do you see? "

"I wasn't thinking about anything, I just saw your face and you were
talking."

"Is that true?"

"Yes, whenever you speak, I have to see your face."

Charlie is still looking for a reason to survive, even though it didn't sound
like it at all to Babe. He could see clearly that Charlie was just staring at his
lips until it seemed more interesting than what he was saying.
"See my face?" Babe kept his face steady. But as he spoke, he raised his
head as if to let Charlie see his lips. "Did you see my face just now?"

The boy smiled when he saw Babe's reaction. Charlie's eyes remained glued
to his beautiful lips as before while trying to tilt his face towards the other
person.

The closer it got to Babe's lips, the more he wanted to touch it, but the
seductive person came back and teased him then turned around and refused
to be kissed.

"P'Babe..." Charlie made a fussy sound because he was being teased by

him.

"What? What would you do?"

"Don't tease me, kiss me..."

"Is that it? You suddenly leaned in to kiss me, are you crazy?"

Babe looked away because the stupid boy kept coming closer and wanted to
kiss his lips like a puppy wanting to lick its owner's lips.

"You complain a lot, and your mount asks for a kiss. Can I kiss?"

Babe held back a smile until his cheeks almost burst at Charlie's honest
confession and at this moment, Babe accidentally left an opening for the
pup to do whatever he wanted. The little boy placed a kiss on those full lips
that were good at moaning. He gently pulled away for a moment to check
the other party's reaction, and when he saw that Babe didn't say anything,
he immediately started acting more confident.

Charlie placed a gentle kiss on his full lips. He wasn't pushy or aggressive
like when they kissed during sex.

It was just a kiss that was meant to relieve some of the feelings that were
welling up in his heart and he didn't know how to express them.
Therefore, he chose to share it with the person who was the main and only
reason that made him crazy like this.

"You stubborn bastard. I get headaches with you a hundred times a day."

Babe moaned softly after Charlie kissed him as hard as he could. And now
he just stood there and let the big puppy hold him and sniff his neck
because Babe knew he wasn't the only one who was addicted to Charlie's
scent. But lately, Charlie has also become very addicted to the smell. The
other party wanted to come and kiss him so he often followed suit. He also
loves to be seen and cuddled. It was as if he wanted Babe's scent to linger
on him.

"Smells good," the young alpha said as he kissed his cheek. "Can I take you
anywhere so I can smell you anytime?"

"Don't overdo it, Charlie."

"Seriously, I want to smell like you." He didn't say anything. Charlie

hugged him tighter and moved his arms to rub against him. He also seemed
to want to carry his scent onto his body.

"It's not you, you always do this," Babe complained while struggling. But
he didn't resist at all.

Seriously, because while Charlie was sniffing the sweet hair of the person in
his arms, Babe secretly buried his nose in Charlie's broad chest too. He
smelled this fragrance and felt very comfortable. He almost forgot how
angry he was just now.

"So cute," Charlie pressed his palm to Babe's cheek while praising him with
an expression that looked like he wanted to tease someone else again.

"If we weren't outside..."

"Why? What would you do?"

"When you go back to your room, I won't let you go."

"Oh, we do it every day. I'm not afraid." Babe's words caused Charlie to
laugh.

And what was strange was that every time the other party laughed, Babe
always felt like he was always happier than this big boy.

This feeling is very good.

"Then I'll go see Alan for a while and when we're done, we'll immediately
return to the room. I'll be quick."

"Yeah, hurry up. I can't stand it. My body is hot, look at my body and
cheeks until they are all red.''

"You're so impatient, Phi."

"It's because of the sunlight!!!" The famous racer spoke sarcastically before
laughing out loud at the giant child's embarrassment. Babe looked at his
face with a smile, his slender hand rose to the thick palm supporting his
cheek, then tilted his face and placed a soft kiss on the palm of his beloved
young man.

"What are you doing?"

"I don't know,you guess..."

The owner of the figure simply answered before pressing a kiss on Charlie's
palm three times and doing it three times. He realized that it was intentional
as if Babe wanted to tell him something.

What did he want to say in three words? And what sentence would come up
with such sweet eyes? What is the sentence he has in mind?

..

..

Meanwhile, Charlie talked about Saturday's qualifying matches. This time,

Babe used his time to tidy up little things in the dressing room. He realized
that he had forgotten the bottle of his favorite perfume, and when he got to
the field, he decided to take it back. Plus, he also had to take back the old
racing shirt he left behind, even though he hasn't had the chance to wear it
this season.

The sound of the door opening didn't startle the owner. The figure stood
facing his locker and looked back towards the door with a relaxed
expression before smiling faintly when he saw that it was the newcomer he
had in mind.

"You cleaned everything up?" Way asked.

"Yeah, I left a lot of things here," he answered while tidying his personal
belongings in his locker. Whatever needed to be taken back, he put it in a
paper bag. As for everything that was not needed, he put them neatly in the
locker.

"Have you finished training outside? When you're done, do you want to go
out and eat together?" There was silence before it was followed by a hug
from behind. Babe, who was busy with his own business, wasn't surprised
by this behavior. He and Way had been like this for a long time.

"Don't do this or Charlie will be mad at me again." Babe laughed as his

hands grabbed the next item without thinking. "My old problems are still
not resolved. Don't add new problems."

"Why do you care about him so much?"

"Who? Charlie?"

"Hmm," Way answered softly, resting his chin on Babe's shoulder. "Why
are you afraid he will be angry? I've never seen you like this before."

"Because I'm too lazy to argue with him. Did you know that he is talkative,
very annoying, and hard to please?"

"So, do you have to please him?" Way's question and gentle tone of voice
made Babe stop. He began to feel that the other person's expression was
strange.

The person who usually acted casually, as if he always took everything as a

joke, but now became serious and gloomy to the point of making it strange.

"Is there something wrong?" Babe stopped fussing about the things in front
of him and asked his close friend in a low voice.

"I feel that you are very strange this time."

"What?"

"Since Charlie came." Way answered while tightening his embrace. Did you
know that right now all you have in your head is Charlie all the time."

"..."

"And don't you find it strange that you live with him ?"

Babe fell silent when he heard Way's displeased tone. No matter how good
he was with other people, with Way, it was different. Way is his best friend
and they have been together for a long time, so he can feel Way's feelings
more than anyone else. When he thought of making him uncomfortable,
Babe felt bad about himself.

"Then what do you want me to do?" The owner of the figure asked calmly.

"..."

"Do you want me to treat him like other people before?"

"Can you do that?"

Even though he already knew the answer, Babe still found it difficult to
respond. Besides, he felt sad hearing that.

Of course, this is not the first time Way has asked him to stop contacting
and dealing with other people. It's true, in the past he never took the time to
build a relationship with anyone. And he had never had a relationship like
the one he was currently in with Charlie.

There are a few people he likes and he allows them to see him often, but no
matter how much he likes them, eventually, Babe will feel like he doesn't
want to continue because he knows it will make Way feel bad.

Just like what he is experiencing now.

Bebe knows. And no matter how close they are, friends have no right to
control their lives like this. But Way doing this is not the same as
manipulating him.

He did that for him. He felt like he shouldn't be in a relationship with

anyone else. Moreover, it must be acknowledged that in the past, this was
influential and that was his decision all along.

But this time, he would do it differently.

"You and Charlie don't get along very well. Do you think you can stay with
him forever?"

Once again, this sentence again....

For Way, there was never anyone who was right for him. He didn't know
how many times he had done it until sometimes it made him feel like he
wasn't suitable for anyone in this world.

"If you like him, one day you break up, won't you regret it?"

Way's words were like a ready-made move. And Way usually starts by
saying Babe and his partner aren't compatible, then he makes him imagine
the day he'll regret it if he gets serious with that person.

"Did you know that the more you feel it and when you have to separate, the
pain will be doubled."

Why? Why does it always have to be like this?

Why ,when Babe starts to get serious with someone? He made his doubt
and fear and feel guilty like this?

Wasn't this something that made him feel guilty? And Babe just wanted to
be happy with someone.

And Charlie is that person.

He had never felt this good in his life, so why couldn't Way acknowledge it,
it wasn't fair.

"If you want to be sad, just be sad."

After standing and arguing with the things in his head, Babe finally chose to
speak up.

"But if you knew you would regret it, wouldn't running from the start be
better?"

"And if you tell me to live the life I'm afraid of and make me regret it, when
will I be happy?" This was the first time Babe tried to refuse Way's
persuasion. but now that he found his voice, he just wanted to keep going.
Can't he do that?"

Babe grabbed the arm that was around him and turned to face his friend, his
face not looking good.

"I will not leave you. I just want to add another person to my life. Can I just
ask for this?"

"Is it just me not enough?"

"It's not the same. You're my friend, but Charlie is.."

"Can't it just be me, Babe?"

What he wanted to say was completely swallowed when Way suddenly said
something strange. Babe stood still while staring at the face of his closest
friend in life, who was looking at him with strange eyes.
" What do you mean?"

"I know you know what I mean."

"What do you mean?" Babe continued to deny it, even though in his heart
he felt so depressed that he wanted to run and get out of there. "Can you
stop doing this?'

"Are you saying that Charlie makes you happy and I don't?" Way started to
sound harsh, even though the other party had never used a voice like this
before with him.

"I... who was always with you all this time, from when you had nothing to
today when you have everything"

"..."

"Have I never made you happy?"

"Way..."

"Why would you choose someone new when you have everything over
someone you've been with when you have nothing?" Every meaning of
Way's words pierced his heart until Babe thought he had just made a serious
mistake. He felt like a fool who chose to take other things in his life and
throw away the good things he had. Deep in his heart, he felt that he should
not have such thoughts at all. But because of Way's words and that look, he
couldn't stop blaming himself for even a second.

"Do you call that happiness?" Way's eyes looked like he was in excruciating
pain, while he was just as hurt as the person who approached him because
he wanted a car.

"Okay, this is enough."

"Do you think he loves you, Babe? "

"I don't know, so stop asking!" In the end, Babe did the thing he least
wanted to do. He screamed in front of Way, not knowing what to do. He
wasn't angry at all with what he said, but because he felt so uncomfortable
and made it difficult to breathe, he asked Way to stop talking.

'Please stop telling me what to do. This is my life.' Charlie's voice shouted
in his heart.

"Babe, I mean it."

"You don't need to say anything, I don't know anything." Babe didn't give
Way a chance to say anything else because no matter how much he didn't
like what his friend did, he also had to protect his own heart. That was all he
could think about at the moment. "I don't know if he loves me or why he's
approaching me. All I care about is that I'm with him now and I'm happy.
That's all I care about."

"Can't you just think about this and worry about your feelings?"

.
 Chapter 12 (Part 2/2)

This part was released without any proofreading or editing process. So,
please bear with that....

*****

"Because I think about myself, that's why I want it." The owner of the thin
figure furrowed his brows. He always thought that Way was the person who
understood him the most. But today, it felt like his best friend didn't know
him at all. "I want to have Charlie because I want to be happy. It's that
simple and I don't have to think about anything else."

"..."

"And I understand that one day, maybe I will regret it and it might make me
sad. But don't you think the opposite is also possible, isn't?"

".."

"I live with him every day, and I know that."

"But what he thinks about you, you never know, right?"

Babe could only remain silent. He already had the answer in his heart. But
he didn't dare to answer honestly. Looks like Pit Babe isn't the one everyone
knows, right? A Pit Babe who is never afraid and never cares what other
people think, That's just a created image.

The real Babe wasn't that strong.

"Or do you really know but pretend not to care?"

"Way..."

"You're not that stupid, I know."

"If someone feels it, can't they live it?"

Babe didn't immediately deny it. However, the questions used to ask back
are no different from rejection.

"In the past, you never felt anything. You're probably just confused."

"Way, don't be like this." Babe gently touched his best friend's shoulder
with a sad expression. "Maybe the reason we were able to be together this
long is because we were in the right situation."

"..."

"If we weren't friends, maybe we wouldn't be together now."

It was Babe's rejection so very clear and honest that even when everyone
else left the room, Way still couldn't move anywhere.

..

..

"I apologize..."

It was true, Charlie apologized to him a hundred times a day. And he thinks
what he heard today is enough. But the giant boy still found something to
say

"I'm so angry with you, Charlie"

Babe spoke quietly and just stood there without thinking to interrupt or
return the hug because Charlie was so annoying. While they were enjoying
their time together, suddenly the dog-faced boy picked up the phone and
started talking. After a few words, he came back and said that he had to
leave on urgent business even though he had just teased him and stripped
him naked until Babe was almost completely naked.

"Sorry, but this is a very urgent matter." Charlie said feeling guilty as he
patted his back gently.

"I'll straighten everything out and come back as soon as possible. When I
come back, let's continue."

"When you come back, I will already have a new husband."

"Oh, so that means I'm your husband now?"

"Shut up!"

"Okay..." The boy let go of the hug and smiled teasingly before walking
over to sit down.

"Are you going and having dinner together?"

"Sure, how can I let you eat alone?"

"I can eat alone"

"But eating with me is better." Said Charlie who had just finished tying his
shoelaces. He stood up and smiled so brightly that Babe looked annoyed, so
Babe couldn't help but pinch Charlie's cheek.

Babe smiled and said, "Wait...."

"..."

"Hurry up and get back soon."

"Okay..." the tall owner agreed firmly before pulling the person in for a soft
kiss on the lips and then pulling away.

"I will be right back."

"Very good, nong!!" Babe said sarcastically then the door closed and he was
left alone for a while until the boy finished taking care of his business. Babe
walked back into the living room with a gloomy expression. At the moment,
it made me feel a little depressed, maybe because he was used to being with
Charlie, and having to sit alone like this made it even more boring.

As he sat down, Babe's eyes found Charlie's wallet lying on the table. As
soon as he saw him, Babe I felt like his ears were going to explode again
because that clumsy boy always forgot things and if asked he would just
realize it. Previously, he said that there was no way he would have to wait
for the train, so he would have to take a taxi to get home.

No matter how much he wanted to scold him, in the end Babe took the
wallet and stormed out of the room. It wasn't a good idea to let Charlie go
out without his wallet, so he hurriedly pressed the elevator button and
followed the boy.

As soon as he got out of the elevator, he turned left and right to find the brat
while pressing the phone to call Charlie. But Charlie wasn't answering the
phone at all, so he ran to the front of the condo just in case he saw the kid
standing there hailing a cab. And when he ran outside, he actually found it.
But it doesn't look like it's a taxi.

Babe stood still instead of running towards Charlie when he felt what he
saw was strange. Charlie didn't call a taxi like he said he would. He got into
a black sedan, which was opened by a man in a suit. The young man's
expression was more serious than he remembered, and what made his heart
flutter was the tie-bros of the man in the suit who came to pick up Charlie.

GOLDEN TRIANGLE

In fact, Babe wanted it to just happen by chance. But no matter how he

looked at it, he didn't think it could be a coincidence. Starting from
expensive cars, men in black suits, and the golden triangle symbol. And he
couldn't think of anyone other than the person who had raised him at one
point in his life.

But how did Charlie leave with Pa's underlings?

Or... was that man still secretly following him? Because the first time he left
him, he sent people to secretly follow him all the time, trying to persuade
him to return home. But Babe refused to come back until finally the old
man just gave up.

But looking at what was happening now, Babe thought that Pa might not
give up like he thought. The man must have been thinking about doing
something, and the more he found out that he now had Charlie with him,
such a cunning person must have thought of using him to negotiate with
him.

He knew that the man played very neatly. If he doesn't do anything, that's
not like him. But it seems, he forgot how to raise Babe.

His habit of being possessive and eliminating anyone who interferes with
something comes from Pa.

..

..

"Tell your brother to go back home."

The deep voice of a middle-aged man sounded as he picked up an

expensive pen and calmly signed the document in front of him.

"He's not my brother."

Charlie argued quietly. The young man's face was expressionless and was
always like this whenever he wore a suit and stood in front of his father.

"He's my son. How could he not be your brother?"

"Then why don't you come and ask for it yourself? "

"Don't talk back to adults, Charlie."

It's funny, this man still dares to teach social etiquette to other people, even
though he himself has done worse things than just replying.
"Tell him to come home, what's so difficult?"

"That's not my job."

"Whatever I said, is your duty." Her smooth voice still gave the listener
goosebumps and as usual, he said it without lifting his head from the
documents on the table.

"Do you think what you are doing now is your choice?"

"..."

"No, you can do that because I let you go."

"Calm down, listen to me first."

Charlie tried to hold Babe while Babe resisted as hard as he could, as if he

didn't want him to touch his fingertips. It drove him almost crazy in pain.

"I know what you are thinking. But it's not like that. I can explain it."

"You don't need to explain the damn thing! I don't want to listen! "

Babe slammed Charlie's shoulder as hard as he could. The more he did, the
more he saw things he didn't want to see.

Babe doesn't want to see everything in this house. He didn't want to see
people here. Didn't want to see the man he hated and what he didn't want to
see the most was Charlie who was wearing the same clothes as those people
and had that damn brooch stuck to his tie as he saw now.

"P'Babe..."

"You! You are the one for me! How could you do this to me?!"

Babe slammed his fist into Charlie's chest, and it wasn't the light punch that
the other liked to make when playing with him. But it was all a force that
emerged from anger and disappointment that could not be compared with
anything.
"You know everything. But you've been fooling me all this time! I'm very
stupid, aren't I? "

"No, it's not like that." Charlie started to raise his voice when he saw that
Babe didn't want to listen to him at all, plus the rain was falling harder than
the leaking sky. The young Alpha had to scream, even though he had never
thought of saying something like that to Babe.

"I know him, but I don't work for him. Please listen to me, I beg you."

"Listen to what? Listen to the story you made up and lie to me again?!"

Babe scolded so loudly that his face turned red before mustering the last of
his strength to push Charlie away, causing the tall, oblivious figure to
stumble backwards and almost fall.

"What else are you lying about? Do you work in the IT field? No money?
Or is there something else that still doesn't end with lies? "

"I admit, I lied to many things. But I didn't mean to lie to you, P'Babe... I"

"A lie is a lie! What excuse will you make?"

Babe angrily grabbed Charlie by the collar of his shirt! Everything is wet.
However, the cold rainwater that was falling could not reduce the pain that
was in his heart at this time.

"Are what you say true? Right now I don't even dare to call your name
because I don't know the name of the person I've been calling all this time?"

"...."

"I've told you everything. Things I've never told anyone, I've told you!!!!"

"..."

"I cried in front of you because I think you are the most sincere person."
The anger and disappointment that radiated in Babe's eyes made Charlie not
dare to reply. The young man only thought that he was as stupid as Babe
said, even though he knew that one day it would be like this. But he did it
anyway. If he didn't call him stupid, he didn't know what else to call
himself.

"Did you ever tell me the truth, Charlie?"

Babe gritted his teeth until his mouth trembled. The slender hand that was
holding his clothes was also shaking. The beautiful eyes he loved to look at
were now red, but he didn't know whether Babe was crying or not because
it was raining so he couldn't see anyone else's tears.

But he knew Babe must be angry.

"Right now, just by looking at your face, I can only see lies!" The owner of
the figure said, his voice trembling. "No matter what you did, I'm telling
you here that it was a very bad act and I will never forgive you."

"P'Babe..."

Hearing that sentence, Charlie immediately shouted. Her tears were washed
away by the rain until they were indistinguishable. Her shaking body and
constricted throat were probably good evidence of how sick he was.

"Sorry, I know I was wrong. But can you not do this? Help..."

"I'll only blame myself for being stupid enough to always sleep in the same
bed, but I never really knew you that well." Babe said harshly, then pushed
Charlie onto the grass that was soaked with water and mud from the rain.

"But I don't think I can blame myself for an annoying person like you. ai
SAT"

"..."

"You were the one who did that. Why should I feel guilty? It's not my
fault!!"
"..."

"It's your fault, asshole!!"

Babe screamed until his neck twisted before punching the person who was
being pressed on the grass with all his strength until his face turned and his
glasses fell off his face. There was blood at the corner of Charlie's mouth.

It came out due to the force of the blow.

But the person who was hit didn't think about retaliating at all. Charlie
agreed to lie still, thinking that if a spanking would make Babe forgive him,
he agreed to accept the skinny alpha's wrath.

Babe vented his anger with a punch, until he felt he couldn't control
himself. The fact that he punched Charlie in the face didn't make him feel
any better.

But instead, everything became more painful. It hurt, as if he was the one
being hit, and it wasn't fair. The person who should have been hurt was
Charlie, not him, even though that person had caused him this much pain.
But why is he still afraid that other people will get hurt too, even though
that person was never really afraid that he would get hurt?

Why?

Babe stood up and looked down at the person who was still crying. The
more he looked at the young man's face, the angrier he became. The more
he looked at the glasses falling to the ground, the more stupid he felt.

"Whoever came to warn me, I didn't listen because I was sure you wouldn't
deceive me."

Babe lowered his voice and looked at Charlie with eyes that made people
almost die when they saw them.

"I believe everything you say! Because I thought you wouldn't be like other
people!"
The owner of the figure screamed in pain before stomping on Charlie's
glasses until nothing was left. His clear lenses shattered into pieces and his
temples fell off his glasses. While its owner lay sobbing on the ground, not
knowing what he should do with what was happening right now.

"Charlie that I know never existed, and even these glasses aren't real! "

Babe's whole body was shaking until Charlie thought the guy wouldn't be
able to stand, so the boy slowly lifted himself up and tried to get closer.

But Babe backs off and he cries to himself.

"I thought you liked racing..."

Babe's voice was trembling and soft, completely different from before, but
the price of the conversation was attached to his feelings. It's worse than
that...

"...I thought you loved me."

That last sentence was like a thousand knives thrust into Charlie's body. He
thought he was a strong fighter but now he was wet, cold and looked very
weak. But what's worse than that... he's the one who made Babe like this. In
fact it was so painful that Charlie's entire body went numb.

He knew he didn't have the right to cry either, but since his crying this time
wasn't for himself, he thought it didn't matter. He cried to make up for all
the tears Babe lost because of him.

"If I knew this... I wouldn't love you at all..."

Babe turned around and left after finishing his sentence. He looked like he
was losing consciousness so Charlie tried to chase him.

But in the end, he couldn't catch up with him and Babe got in the car and he
drove away without giving a loser like him a chance to catch up with him.

"Khun Charlie"
Kenta came with a big umbrella and walked over and stood next to Charlie
who was sitting with his head in the rain.

"Get the car..." Charlie said quietly, still looking down at his mud-stained
palms.

"I don't think you should follow him now. Wait until he calms down..."

It's rare for Kenta to see the young master look panicked like this. Maybe
it's even better to call it never at all.

"You are right...."

If it weren't for that person, he would never have seen Khun Charlie looking
more like a human.
 Chapter 13 (Part 1/2)

Proofread by LhilyBarbie

****

Water droplets followed Babe's every step. He was drenched from head to
toe with his face looking pale and white. His fingertips were withered and
his entire body shook uncontrollably making it difficult to support himself
in the room. However, the cause was not because his body was wet or cold
but the real cause was within.

Babe staggered into the bedroom and carelessly threw the car keys onto the
bed. He walked beside the bed not knowing what he should think or do
first. During the entire trip back, he barely focused on driving or traffic as
he kept thinking about what happened. Thinking about it over and over and
mixing it up with everything that happened in the past. Not just when
Charlie started to enter his life but since he lived in that house.

The memories at home were not something he wanted to remember at all.

He refused to return there for years but in the end, it only took him a few
seconds to drive there because he thought the bastard was going to hurt
Charlie. He worried the man would use Charlie as a tool to pull him back
into that vicious spiral but in reality, it's quite the opposite.

Charlie deserved to be there. The child was another child of the man he
once called Pa.

When he thought about it, he realized his relationship with that man was no
different from his relationship with Charlie. The man used to be the one
who reached out and made his life better but he knew nothing about his
generosity. He didn't even know his real name because that person always
told him to be called Pa. Since childhood, he thought Pa was a rich
businessman. He was not married and had no children, and because of this,
often adopted underprivileged children of which he was one. He always
thought Pa was a kind man who wanted to help his fellow humans but the
story had reached a turning point. He found out about the man's true nature
when he was still in high school.

Pa not only took care of poor children but also special ones. Children who
were of the alpha gender and had characteristics special enough to create
powers for themselves. When Babe first came into the house, two other
boys had lived there before him. He never spoke to them once because their
father didn't like them playing together. He placed them on opposite sides of
the mansion preventing them from ever interacting. Both children appeared
normal which made him not know from the start that each of them had
something more than ordinary people do including himself. He was
unaware of what was special about him until the day he had a serious talk
with his father and the man revealed he had better senses than other
children or adults.

Things came to a head when he heard the housekeepers working in the left
wing talking while his room was in the right wing of the mansion. The
servants often brought up gossip about his father but what happened that
afternoon was more than just nonsense gossip.

The people called Master and Elder by the housekeeper were Enigma. At
first, he didn't even know what Enigma was so he tried searching and
asking his bodyguards and found out that it was something special. You can
call him Alpha Leader again. The number of these people was very small,
far less than Omega. Each person has different characteristics. Some people
may have very good eyesight while others can hypnotize. But one thing
they had in common was that Enigmas can turn any alpha that has sex with
them into an omega and get them pregnant. The child born will have a 99
percent chance of becoming a true alpha and inheriting 100 percent of the
characteristics of his father and mother.

But that wouldn't be a problem at all if it weren't for the fact that he was so
sure that he was just an ordinary alpha. He's not an Enigma and because of
that, things started to click more and more for him.
Enigma and Alpha with special characteristics

If they have a child together, the child that is born will most likely not be an
alpha. And the child will acquire special traits as well.

The whole world collapsed for the second time when he found out that he
would never see his biological father again for the rest of his life like
before. He didn't know if this time was better or harder than the first time.
But as a result, he could no longer look at the face of the person he once
called 'pa' in the same way. The fact that he saw the man as a quality child-
making machine haunted him every moment. That bastard adopted a 10-
year-old child but he only had evil thoughts in his mind, like forcing Babe
to be impregnated by one of the other boys he was taking care of. He felt
that the man was no different from an animal.

And because of that, he couldn't bear to stay in that house any longer. At
only 17 years old, not yet 18, Babe decided to pack his bags and run away
from the big house that many people dreamed of so that he could have a
chance to live. It took him a week to come up with a plan that was mature
enough to escape from the housekeeper, bodyguards, and security system.
He fled from there without taking anything except some clothes. He didn't
even know where to go next. He only knew that he couldn't stay there any
longer.

He wandered around with the small savings he earned from tutoring his
housekeeper's children and looked for a cheap rental room to sleep in all
day. His usual place of stay was a motel that didn't seem very safe but had a
comfortable bed. But until then, all the money on him had been used up
because he continued to use it without any extra. On his last day, he only
brought 17 baht, and that was the day he wandered onto the race track. And
that was the first time he met Alan. A race car driver who bought him food
because he looked like the dog he raised as a child.

It took years for him to gain a foothold in both money matters and state of
mind. Every day he lived a hard life outside, he kept telling himself he
would never go back there again. No matter how many times Pa sent people
after him and tried to bring him home, in the end, he survived because Alan
and his friends from the field followed him to help him. It could be said that
he had to struggle for years until he could live his own life like this

For years he thought his nightmare was finally over. But the reality was not
like that.

The man sent him even worse nightmares. The nightmare that came was a
beautiful dream that made him not want to wake up. A dream that made him
hope to be the luckiest person in the world. And finally, it awakened him to
face the fact that beauty was never real.

Babe raised his hands to his head, not knowing how to express the pain he
was feeling right now. He was completely confused. He didn't know what to
think about first, or maybe he just didn't want to think about anything at all.

If Charlie was one of the adopted children, then it's very likely that the child
was an Enigma.

And that's what his useless brain chose to torture himself with right now.

The lump in his chest throbbed until Babe felt like he couldn't breathe. Babe
tried to take a breath to force himself to come to his senses before he
realized something,

Babe raised his hand to sniff. He started by moving his hand away from his
nose, when he couldn't smell anything, he slowly moved closer and closer
until he finally realized that he only needed to bring his arm to his nose to
smell it.

His body started shaking as he learned the truth. Babe started to turn around
hastily. He thought he should do another test. And this time he chose to try
to concentrate and recall the feelings he had felt when he used to be
sensitive to various senses, but it turned out they were all gone.

Even though he already knew that his abilities were not as good as before,
now the situation has become worse.
Babe rushed to bed. He tried to kiss himself trapped in bed. But then again,
he didn't smell anything. As he pulled back the blanket and sniffed closer,
he could only smell Charlie's scent.

Babe let out an unconscious sound, as he realized that the harder he tried,
the more he realized that he no longer had that ability. A slender hand rose
and grabbed his head until his hair almost fell out of his hand. His entire
body tensed until he could see the veins bulging at the side of his temple.
Tears rolled down his cheeks as he felt like he was going to explode, as he
felt like this body was no longer his.

Babe stood shaking beside the bed, his whole body still wet. He cried until
they fell, before some thoughts that he didn't want to think appeared in his
head as if God was oppressing him, Babe slowly looked down at himself,
like he didn't want to look at all. A trembling hand came up and gently
touched his stomach, he didn't even know if it would help him understand
more. And he could only hope that this light touch wouldn't cause him to
know something he didn't want to know.

"Hah..."

The skinny alpha fell to the ground, exhausted. His hands clutched his
stomach in fear and despair.

If everything he thought was true If Charlie was an Enigma. And what did
the decline of his senses have to do with Charlie?

So what if a child grows in his womb?

That means he would become an omega and he has to hold the baby?

"Ah!!!"

Babe screamed. He bent down and buried his face into the ground, feeling
as if his whole body was in pain. The life he thought was getting better will
return to the same point again. A point he had been running away from for
ten years. Now that didn't mean anything, because, in the end, he was the
one who was that person's tool and the person who pulled him back to hell
was the man he loved.

Babe cried loudly, helplessly. He loved and appreciated his body more than
anything and he wanted to preserve it in a way that would make him happy.
He was an Alpha who refused to have sex with an Omega his entire life
because he swore to himself that he would never have children. He does not
want to create humans to live on the same planet as him. He didn't want to
see anyone grow up except himself who would grow old every day and
eventually die without leaving any blood of his own.

He wanted to be himself.

And he didn't want to be the one to give birth to anyone.

In his head right now, there were only images that he did not want to see. A
picture of a future he didn't want to happen. The image of himself no longer
growing into the person he wanted to be.

In the past, he probably only thought that he wanted to do what he wanted

to do and live alone until death. But recently, he just realized that he wanted
to spend the rest of his life with Charlie. He wanted to be together forever
until he found someone else. However, he still secretly hoped that day
would never come.

He dreamed of things that didn't exist forever just because he thought it

would be nice if tomorrow he woke up and saw this man again.

Babe slowly raised his shaking body. He felt his head was so heavy that he
couldn't hold it. But he tried to push himself to the floor with his hands
because right now there was one thing he wanted to know for sure and that
was, what this had to do with this bad life.

The alpha, who looked too weak to be an alpha, stumbled out of the
bedroom like a man with no strength left but he continued to fight. He
thought his body might not be able to walk to the pharmacy under the
condo because his body was completely overwhelmed.
But before he could reach the door to leave the room, the sound of
unlocking the door suddenly sounded. That's when Babe realized who the
other person was. The one who could freely go in and out of his room. And
when he thought about it, his previously heavy body suddenly seemed to
become lighter. Babe hurriedly turned around and ran towards the bedroom
as if he had escaped death even though he was in his room.

"P'Babe!"

The intruder shouted. As soon as he opened the door, he saw the owner of
the room running towards the bedroom. Charlie saw this and immediately
ran after him.

Bang!

Unfortunately, he was only a split second late. The bedroom door slammed
in front of his face with a tight locking sound, without giving him a chance
to approach the owner of the room with his fingernails.

"Phi Babe...Phi..." A now equally wet boy stood in front of the door of the
room where he had been sleeping for the past few months, looking like he
had nowhere to go. It was appropriate, compared to what he had done. "Can
we go out and talk for a moment? Phi?"

There was no response from the person standing behind the door. Charlie let
his head rest against the door, exhausted. Throughout the drive here, he felt
like he could die at any moment. He couldn't concentrate on anything else
but Babe. But at the same time, he tried to focus his eyes as he drove here
through the rainstorm without his glasses because they had been stepped on
by Babe. And if it wasn't for his eyesight improving recently, he thought
that he probably wouldn't survive standing here with such a pathetic
appearance.

"I know it was my fault for lying. But I can explain everything. As long as
you listen, I'll tell you everything, Phi Babe."

"You will die wherever you go."

The voice coming from the door sounded very cold. The tall figure sighed,
not knowing what to do with this situation. He already thought that one day
he would tell Babe everything. He was just waiting for the right time. And
he didn't expect that the day when Babe found out about all that would
come so quickly. He couldn't blame anyone else for being so angry with
him. Everyone must be angry but he still hoped that in Babe's heart, there
was still a little affection left for him.

He hoped that the other party would relent and give him a chance to
explain. But from what he saw now, he had a clear picture of what would
happen.

Babe was always stubborn. Even though he was often gentle with him,
Babe was not someone who gave up easily, especially to people who
harmed themselves. Others will not accept it.

"I am his son. Pa adopted me when I was little." At that point there was no
sign that Babe would agree to come out and see him so Charlie decided to
say what he wanted to say because he thought Babe might hear him, even
though he didn't want to see his face again. "When I was picked up, I didn't
know anything. I just thought he would give me food to eat and give me a
home. I don't know anything about him."

When there was no answer, Charlie felt like he was talking to the door but
still thought this was the only way to make Babe understand him. He then
tried to explain further.

"He just told me to do what he told me to do. Then he would send me to

study as much as I wanted so I didn't notice anything weird about him
adopting me. I understood he just wanted to have children but didn't want to
get married yet so I did everything according to his orders even though I
didn't know why I did it. Then when I started university, Pa sent me to study
in Sweden and I stayed there until I graduated."

"..."

"Shortly after I returned, one day I heard Pa talking to my brother, another

child Pa adopted. Pa said that he wanted to have a child with an Alpha who
was also the child he had since that Alpha was little."

"..."

"Pa said whatever he did, he wanted to have kids with that alpha. If he does
not do it willingly then he would force him until he has to have children.
And as soon as the child is born, the child will be Pa's."

"..."

"When I found out, I was shocked. I didn't expect him to be such a person. I
don't even know who the alpha was, but I know what he did was terrible. So
I thought, whatever happens, I have to prevent Pa from succeeding.
Because if I knew and didn't do anything, I would feel bad about myself for
the rest of my life."

Charlie paused to catch his breath as he told this story. It seemed like he
was pausing to prepare his next sentence, but he was pausing to let the
person behind the door prepare to listen because he knew that this matter
was very troublesome on Babe's mind. He found it very difficult to speak.
Even if he just found out, he felt this bad and how devastating it was for
people to have to go through something like this. He didn't dare to imagine.

"Later, I investigated and found out that the Alpha in question was a child
who was adopted by my father and ran away from home at the age of 18,
and to this day Pa and the other brothers are still trying to bring him back
home. I don't know anything about the guy except he's called Babe."

Charlie's voice trembled a little because he had just thought about what his
father and older brother would do to Babe. It made him feel so painful that
he wanted to cry. Even though he didn't know the other person, he was still
so moved that he couldn't bear to stand still. But that was nothing compared
to how he felt right now that he loved Babe with all his heart. Then he had
to think about what those people would do to the person he loved. Just
thinking about it made him almost faint.

"Then I started looking for the guy with just one clue: his name was Babe. I
couldn't ask anyone at home, because everyone was ordered not to talk
about the child. I had to behave well to gain my father's trust. He will give
me more pointers."

"..."

"I did that for a few months until I finally found a racer who was often in
the news called Pit Babe. He seemed very famous but when I looked on the
Internet there was no family history. So I started wondering if maybe this
was the same Babe who I'm looking for."

"..."

"I followed you for several weeks. Go to the race track every day. I saw you
several times. You didn't see me at all at that time but I still wanted to go
and make sure you were okay."

"..."

"But from initially just looking after you, it became more and more
interesting for me to watch car racing. I liked watching you compete, and
then I started to get interested in watching other racers. I watched it every
day and suddenly I asked myself, "What would it be like if I could drive
like that?"

"..."

"So I thought about it. If I could keep you close by and also be a racer, that
would be great."

"..."

"And most importantly...I thought about how to take it out. Pa would never
be able to stop dealing with you, because he hasn't found anyone else who
has the same abilities as you." Charlie was shocked. He knew that what he
decided to do was not completely right. He interfered in other people's lives
without even asking about their wishes. But because he thought this was the
only way to free Babe, he was forced to do it. "That means I have to make
him not get what he wants..."
Suddenly!

The bedroom door opened without Charlie expecting it. And in the next
second, he was grabbed by the collar of his shirt so hard that he staggered.

"What did you do?"

Babe gritted his teeth. The other person's face now looked extremely pale
but what was even more frightening was the gaze filled with anger at this
moment.

"P'Babe..."

"I asked what you did to me!" Babe screamed, while Charlie was so
nervous and scared that he couldn't speak. He wasn't afraid that Babe would
make loud noises at him or that he would get hit again but he was afraid
that Babe would find out what he had done. He was never going to be
forgiven. "Answer!"

"I..." Charlie tried to keep his shaky voice as normal as possible but in a
situation like this, it was not easy to do this. "...I made your senses even
worse."

"You!!" Hearing that, Babe felt so angry that blood flowed down his face.
Babe threw him into the bedroom and slammed him hard against the wall.
Meanwhile, his eyes looked at his face calmly. "Pretend to talk nicely!
Pretend you want to help me! But what's the difference between what you
did and what your father and older brother do?!"

"I-"

"You are also an Enigma. Then why are you playing with me?!

Babe roared angrily before grabbing Charlie and throwing him onto the bed
until the tall figure lost his footing and sat down. But it didn't matter,
because now Charlie furrowed his eyebrows in confusion at what he had
just heard from Babe's mouth.

"What?" Charlie asked confusedly. "Who is the Enigma?"

"You!" Babe screamed helplessly. To this day, Charlie would continue to
rewrite the book as if what happened in his life didn't matter at all. "You
said you didn't want me to have children with him but you came to do this
to me!"

"Wait, P'Babe, No..." the tall figure approached Babe and tried to him but
Babe kept pushing him away and wouldn't let him get any closer at all.

"Get out! Don't come near me!"

"P; Babe, I'm not an Enigma!"

"The old man adopted you. If it weren't for Enigma, he wouldn't have taken
you!" Right now, there was only anger in Babe's eyes, because all he used
to think about was love. However, in reality, it turned out to be just a hoax.
In the end, his life was no different from the games people in that country
played for fun. There's no point beyond that. "You're like your big brother!
When he used it, they, couldn't catch me, so the old man sent you!"

"You're so wrong. Can you listen to me first—"

"You said you loved me but you came and turned me into an omega and
made me pregnant with your child!"

"Stop being crazy, P'Babe! Why would I do that?!"

Charlie shouted at Babe impatiently which made the latter flinch.

Meanwhile, the person who accidentally raised his voice became angry
again because he lacked the patience to control his emotions. He didn't want
to talk to Babe like this at all but if he didn't do this, Babe might not want to
listen to him.

"I'm a normal alpha. Not at all like I said." The tall man said with an
irritated expression and anyone could tell that he was trying his best to
remain calm.

"But you made me like this."

"Yeah, but I'm not an Enigma. I just have special characteristics like you."
After hearing that, Babe seemed to calm down a little. He gave Charlie a
hard look as if trying to catch him in a lie. Of course, what Charlie said
made sense but he couldn't trust him anymore after being tricked like that.

"Listen, P'Babe, I did change your senses like this. But I swear, I'm not an
Enigma." Charlie looked back at Babe and said with the most serious
expression Babe had ever seen on the kid. "I didn't come to change you. I'm
here so that no one can change you into something you don't want to be."

"..."

"I can't get you pregnant and even if I really could, I wouldn't because I
know you never want to have kids."

Charlie didn't know whether the tears now flowing from Babe's eyes were
from sadness, anger, or a combination of both but the sharp gaze that looked
at him was painful. He never thought that being hated by the person he
loved would be this painful.

"I don't know what I can trust you with." Babe didn't yell or scream at him
like he used to. Instead, he used a low voice that sounded so cold that he
could hardly imagine how cute other people sounded before when they
were teasing each other. "Even though the story sounded believable when it
came out of your mouth..."

"..."

"I feel like it's just a lie."

"I know you don't want to believe me right now but trust me when I say did
not make you pregnant," Charlie said in a serious tone. "I don't know how
many times I went in and out of you. If I could get you pregnant, your
stomach should be big by now."

"..."

"If you don't believe me, I'll go down and get a test pack for you and make
sure of everything."
"If you are not Enigma, then how can you change my abilities?"

"That's what makes me special. If I can't do something like this why would
Pa want to adopt me?" The young man took a slow breath as if he was
calming himself down and rethinking how he should speak so that Babe
could easily understand this matter. "At first, I didn't know that I was
different from other people because my body was normal. The first person
to find out was my mother. My mother was an alpha with the same
characteristics. He can hide other people's views."

"It's like hypnosis?"

"Similar to that, but I can't make any pictures. "Just to prevent other people
from seeing things for a while," Charlie continued to explain. "But when I
started to get older, suddenly my mother couldn't do that anymore and I was
the one who could do it."

Charlie's words made Babe silent. Those beautiful eyes widened slightly as
they began to guess what Charlie's special features were.

"At that time, my mother knew that I also had special characteristics."

"..."

"And that characteristic is that I can take other people's characteristics and
make them my own."

If what Charlie said was true, everything would lock into place. He, who
always had common sense, suddenly became worse since Charlie arrived.
And at the same time, Charlie's senses were getting better and better.

"How could you..."

"It has to be done through touch," Charlie immediately answered the

question. "Everyone uses different methods. Some people just touch and
they can pull it off. Some people may have to hug or kiss and others may
even have sex."

"..."
"And some people have to have sex many times before they can pull it out
slowly..."

.
 Chapter 13 (Part 2/2)

Proofread by LhilyBarbie

*****

As soon as he heard it, the previously calm person seemed to become angry
again. Babe clenched his jaw, before preparing to throw a punch at Charlie
but fortunately this time he was able to dodge in time and he took
advantage of that moment to quickly lock his arms so that the angry person
wouldn't hit him again.

"I know what you are thinking but I swear every time we have sex it's not
because I want to take your senses as mine," Charlie said softly, now that
they were close to each other and Babe was no longer as rampant as before.
"I did it because I wanted to do it with you so badly."

"Do you think I will believe you?"

"I've had feelings for you since the first time we had sex," said the tall man
in a firm voice. The serious look in Charlie's eyes made Babe feel confused
and uncomfortable.

This kid is very good at manipulating people.

Whenever he said it, he could always make him believe it.

"I would be a fool to believe you," Babe gritted his teeth.

"I felt it from the first time and it got stronger every time. I know that at
first, you didn't care about me at all. You're only interested in sex because
you think it would be fun to have sex with a stupid kid like me."
"Yes, and if I had known you weren't a stupid boy, I would never have let
you take me!" Babe said, with anger still filling his eyes. No matter how
good Charlie's intentions were, in the end, it all started with a lie. Lied
about everything from the first words he said to him. After this, how could
he believe words of love coming out of this person's mouth? "I wish I had
known from the start that you intended to deceive me. I would never have
gotten involved with someone like you."

"..."

"I won't let myself cry until you come and pamper me like this. I won't
change just because of your fake love."

"P'Babe..."

"Even if you said you loved me from the start, I would never give someone
like you a chance."

"..."

"Because people like you can only take other people's feelings and throw
them away. You say the word love so easily, but you never know how much
effort I have to put in to say I love you."

"..."

"In my life, I have never thought of using the word love to anyone before
but I wanted to use it with you because I thought you were the only person
who loved me and was honest with me."

Tears flowed from Babe's eyes. His voice sounded nasal but every word
came out clearly. It was clear enough to easily make Charlie cry along with
it.

He made a mistake. He used his good intentions in such a stupid way that
he had to hurt other people.

But if he didn't do this, Babe would never escape the man's ambition and he
knew if he told Babe that he was from that house from day one, he would
never let him near him again.

Maybe his life was destined to be like this from the start.

"I know my lie was a mistake. I have nothing to defend," said Charlie with
tears streaming down his cheeks. He had made up his mind not to cry again
in front of Babe, because he didn't want this person to think he was acting
like he was playing the victim. But when he saw how sad his loved one
was, he couldn't hold back his tears every time. "And I don't know what to
say to make you believe that I love you."

"You never loved me..."

"I love you so much, P'Babe!"

Charlie doesn't know how to use beautiful words, only stupid things like
love.

"If you don't believe me today, I will continue to love you until you believe
me."

"Stop saying nonsensical things like that. Do you think I'll be fooled into
believing it again? I'm not that stupid."

"Loving you is not difficult for me at all."

"Of course, the word love for a cheater is not difficult to say."

"You made me love racing and racing made me fall in love with you."

Lie!!

It's all lies!!

"If you say your first love is car racing, then my first love is you."

Apart from Charlie being the person who made him know the feeling called
love, today was another time that person taught him that. Both love and
hate, what does it feel like?
Babe approached Charlie. He grabbed the face that wasn't covered in
glasses and bruises, before bringing himself closer to kiss him without
giving the tall figure time to prepare. Charlie looked shocked to suddenly be
pulled into a kiss like this but he certainly responded very well. They
caressed each other more intimately than before. Charlie's wet clothes were
removed by Babe's hands. The two alphas kissed each other as they walked
towards the bed. Babe broke the kiss before pushing Charlie onto the bed
and guiding herself toward him without hesitation.

The kissing game showed no signs of ending easily, their kiss was now full
of chaos but couldn't be stopped at all. Their hands hurriedly removed each
other's clothes. Charlie's white shirt had been torn by Babe, causing the
buttons to come undone, but no one cared. On the other hand, it also made
Charlie so impatient that he had to roll over and make Babe lie down in his
place.

"Umh..." Soft moans escaped their throats when their mouths still hadn't left
each other's mouths. The sound of saliva from the exchange of kisses
echoed in his ears, making both of them excited. Charlie's hands which
were undoing his belt and trouser buckles were shaking so badly that it
irritated him. But in the end, it worked because the young alpha pulled him
impatiently.

"Ahhh!"

A sweet moan escaped as Charlie's hot rod penetrated Babe's body all at
once. His body responded well to Charlie's touch because they had started
this activity before. If it weren't for all the chaos that happened just now, he
would have reached heaven many times.

"Shia... Ah!" Both Alphas moaned in rhythm with Charlie's movements.

The tall figure straddling the top buried his face in the crook of Babe's neck,
holding onto each other's trembling bodies as they penetrated their desires
with all their might. The more they argued, the more they wanted each
other. It was a contradiction they had long been aware of because there was
never a time when they argued that they didn't have sex afterward.
This time their sex was not accompanied by conversation or stimulating
words like other times. Only faint moans and gasps of lust could be heard.
They weren't caressing each other like usual, there was only wild passion.
They inhaled each other's scent and threw their desires into their bodies as if
the only goal they wanted to achieve right now was orgasm.

"Don't forget to breathe," Charlie whispered into Babe's ear as he realized

that Babe was so tired and drunk on the taste of sex that he had forgotten to
breathe, and when he heard the warning, he forced a large amount of air
into his lungs.

Charlie hugged Babe, burying his face in the crook of his neck to breathe in
the sweet scent he loved while his hips moved without rest. Babe's channels
had been well prepared by him and the lubricant put in during their previous
activities was still there. Therefore, their rhythm flowed as smoothly as
usual.

But something felt strange. Suddenly, he felt like a baby twitching for a
moment before being followed by sobs and that's what made Charlie stop
everything to look at Babe.

"P'Babe..."

Charlie called in shock when he found Babe crying while they were having
sex but he didn't tell him to stop, instead crying silently, that was what made
him feel the most guilty.

"What's wrong? Does it hurt?" The tall figure said impatiently, moving to
remove that part of his body and pulling the blanket over the other person.
Meanwhile, Babe, who was crying, just shook his head slowly and sobbed.

It was then that Charlie realized that what made Babe cry was not physical
pain, but rather mental pain so severe that the things that used to make him
happy became so uncomfortable that he cried.

Babe raised his hands to cover his face and couldn't stop crying. He started
it himself because he thought it would help him forget all the crazy stuff.
Every time he had sex with Charlie, it was a pleasure that make his head
clear and he forgot about everything but today that didn't happen at all even
though Charlie put his dick inside him.

He kept thinking about all the time that had passed between him and
Charlie and kept asking in his mind what was right. When Charlie hugged
him, kissed him, when they had sex, when he expressed his worries, when
he was jealous and quarrelsome... He protected and cared for him well not
letting anything hurt him, including the tips of his fingernails. Or even
when Charlie said he loved him.

Was there a moment where Charlie said it from the heart?

He couldn't stop thinking about it.

"Sorry, please don't cry. I won't do it again," Charlie apologized guiltily. A

large hand reached out and gently rubbed Babe's head but after just a few
touches, the other person brushed it off.

"You can go back."

"P'Babe..."

"I really can't bear to see your face. Please stay away from me."

When he said that sentence, Babe didn't see him at all. The other person
kept raising his hand to cover his face as if to show that he really couldn't
bear to look at it, and such an attitude hurt Charlie to the point of being
unable to speak.

From what he thought, Babe was the one watching him all the time. Today,
he didn't even want to see his face. From someone who always felt happy to
get his touch and sleep in the same bed, now he cried because of his touch.

He did not want to leave Babe at all but because of the other person's
awkward attitude, he did not dare to stay there any longer. What he did
alone must have caused Babe enough pain. Therefore, seeing his face now
would be intolerable for Babe.
Charlie quietly got up and put on his clothes, his eyes still staring at the
person lying on the bed, unable to remove his gaze. Babe pulled the blanket
over himself and turned his body, having his back facing Charlie. Not a
word came out of his partner's mouth and there was no sign of doubt about
what had been said. In Babe's heart, he didn't want Charlie to leave here.

"You can sleep tonight," Charlie said softly after straightening his clothes.
Even though the top 4 buttons of his shirt were undone and he didn't look as
neat as he should be, right now maybe that didn't matter that much. "I'll
sleep with you later. You can always call me if there's anything."

There was no answer from the person he was talking to. Such a cold attitude
was worthy of punishing someone like him.

"Wake up, shower, and wash your hair. Don't sleep like that."

Even though he was leaving, Charlie still found something to cry about.

"And don't forget dinner too. I'll go eat too."

"..."

"Let's eat together next time."

After the last sentence ended, there was the sound of the bedroom door
closing, and a few seconds later, came the sound of the automatic door
locking outside.

Charlie was gone.

"SAT..!!!!!."

After trying to hold it in, Babe finally let out a sob. He curled up under the
blanket and screamed in pain. He didn't even know what he wanted right
now. When Charlie was there, he was in so much pain that he couldn't bear
to see his face but when the child left, he felt like his heart would break. He
was afraid this would be the last time he saw Charlie walk out of his room.
A part of him wanted the other person around but did not know how he
could continue to be with Charlie if there was still a wound in his heart like
this.

Why is love so difficult?

Babe kept asking himself that question over and over again, and the funny
thing was that, if he had the chance to turn back time, on that very day, he
would have still ordered Charlie to come to him.

..

..

Jeff had guessed from the start that something was up when he heard his
brother's voice on the phone but he didn't expect it to be this bad. The
condition of the other person standing at the door of his room, he couldn't
recognize at all.

Charlie didn't say a word when he arrived. He seemed very lost and tired.
His face was pale and the clothes he wore were soaked so he had to look for
new clothes to change into. When he was done changing clothes he just sat
there like a doll without batteries. Jeff boiled noodles for him but Charlie
refused to eat them. Only sat there and smelled it. In the end, he decided to
open the refrigerator and took out a can of beer. Charlie took action for the
first time, namely taking a can of beer, opening the lid, and drinking it
calmly.

"Are you not going to tell me?"

Jeff, who was sitting with his chin resting on the dining table said lazily
while looking at his brother's face with both tiredness and pity. But Charlie
still refused to say anything.

"If you don't tell me, I'll kick you out. Coming for no reason, I won't let you
stay with me."

"Do you have a boyfriend now?" Hearing his threat, Charlie finally opened
his mouth to speak. And that made Jeff realize that his brother's condition
was really serious because Charlie's voice was hoarse.

"What does this have to do with having a boyfriend?"

"Because I won't let you stay in the room."

"I have many. Have you ever had a girlfriend?" He knew that the other
party meant to tease him, "Why are you silent? So, are you telling or not?"

"You already know. Why do you want me to tell you again?"

The words "Already know" were words that had a direct meaning. Jeff
didn't simply predict this would happen. But the other party knew it would
happen.

As he said, Jeff was the younger brother who had been with him since
childhood. They were not siblings of the same blood but in practice, he
viewed other people as his younger siblings. Jeff was taken to his home
shortly after him. At that time, everyone at home was quite surprised
because Pa suddenly adopted an omega when he usually only cared about
alpha children. This move made everyone convinced that Jeff was not just
an omega.

Jeff saw the future.

It sounded strange and scary but it was truly an ability that was within him.
Otherwise, the old man would never have brought an omega home. Jeff's
presence provided enormous benefits in his business and every aspect of his
life. He was given the position of favorite son and this was mainly because
Jeff already could control his ability at such a young age. This gave him
more freedom than the other children.

At age 11, Jeff began to feel that staying at home was no longer a good
idea. He refused to tell him the reason and continued to say he wanted to be
free. After just one day, when Jeff asked his bodyguard to help him buy
snacks at a newly opened shop near his house, the boy ran outside and was
hit by a car, causing him to spend almost three weeks in the hospital.
After leaving the hospital, Jeff's predictions were no longer accurate. No
matter what you ask, Jeff would answer as usual. However, the results
caused more damage than those random predictions. Therefore, Pa argued
that the accident caused Jeff to lose his ability to predict the future and
caused him to be kicked out of the house. In reality, that was what Jeff
wanted.

Jeff was finally free from the man even though he still had his abilities
intact.

"Here's what you have to do in case things don't get better," Jeff said
casually. It didn't mean he wasn't worried about Charlie but because he had
seen everything he did not feel surprised. "I think venting will help you feel
better."

"Where to?"

"Psychiatrist"

"Do you know a psychiatrist?"

"Oh, I found one when I searched on Google," answered the young man
with a bored expression. Charlie was very smart and intelligent otherwise,
he wouldn't have been able to graduate from a foreign university but
sometimes he was so clueless. It wasn't strange that Babe always called him
a stupid bastard.

"But psychiatrists can't help with this problem," Charlie sighed softly before
lifting the beer can and shoving it down his throat with a large spoon.

"Says who? Heartbroken people often go to a psychiatrist."

"I'm not heartbroken."

"He doesn't love you. If I don't call you heartbroken, what should I call you
then?"

"He said he loved me," the young alpha argued, annoyed that Jeff had said
Babe didn't love him. Seeing Charlie's childish behavior like that, Jeff felt a
little relieved. At least he could still talk about it. "But right now he's
angry."

"He was very angry."

"And I regret it."

"Very sorry"

Charlie pursed his lips, displeased with Jeff's flat expression. Apart from not
encouraging him, he made his situation worse. Was it right or wrong to
come to see this child?

"I'm not going to say, 'I told you, why didn't you listen?' because it already
happened."

"You just said it, ai sat!"

"Just pretend I didn't say that," Jeff shrugged nonchalantly. Meanwhile,

Charlie slammed his head on the table. Now he had a headache and felt
very tired. He did not know whether it was because he was under a lot of
stress or because he was exposed to rain and fell ill. Or maybe a
combination of both? But right now, he felt like his head was going to
explode. "Do you want to sleep? You look sick."

"I can't sleep," Charlie answered softly, still lying on his stomach. "He
probably won't sleep either."

"If he doesn't sleep, won't you sleep either?"

"If Babe is like that, how can I fall asleep?"

From the beginning, it seemed like he was just talking but Charlie's voice
became muffled, followed by soft sobs.

When he came, his eyes were very swollen, and he was about to cry again.
Tomorrow, when he wakes up, he probably won't forget it.

"Do you love him?"

"I love him. If I didn't love him, would I be like this?"

Charlie answered without thinking at all. That's not too surprising. Because
for him who had known Charlie since childhood, it was the first time he
saw Charlie being loyal to someone. It's true, in the past Charlie would look
after him and chase away the alphas who liked to bother him but that's
different from what Charlie did with Babe. Charlie did not just try to protect
Babe all the time but dared to leave everything for that person without the
slightest hesitation.

The Charlie of the past was nothing like the Charlie of the present. In the
past, Charlie was a quiet child. He was always shy and serious about
everything. Also rarely played and had fun like other children. His only
interest was two things. The first was studying, and the second was Pa's
orders.

Charlie saw Pa as a benefactor who had the right to determine life and death
in his own life. He never disobeyed his father's orders. Whatever it was, he
would follow it like a robot. But everything changed completely when
Charlie started going to the racetrack and met Babe.

Charlie smiled and could laugh so hard that he was still shocked. In the
past, no matter what happened, Charlie always kept it in his heart. But now
the child dared to act angry, irritated, and spoiled like a normal person. For
others, this may not be a surprising change but for him who always watched
Charlie's development, he has to say that this was the best change in his life.

From robot to human...

And the person who made Charlie like this was undoubtedly Babe.

"...I love Babe so much, Jeff."

Charlie said in a shaky voice as he dropped his head on the table and
screamed until his broad shoulders shook pathetically. But he wouldn't tell
Charlie to stop crying now. After all, this was probably the best thing
anyone could do right now.
"If P'Babe doesn't forgive me, how can I survive?"

"..."

"I only found out what it was like to have my own life when I met Babe and
if after this I don't have Babe..." Charlie's voice trailed off as if the speaker
didn't even want to think about that kind of future which Jeff understood all
too well.

"Yeah, I understand," Jeff answered simply, before reaching out and gently
stroking the old man's head. It was probably the most helpful. After all, this
was a problem that Charlie had to deal with himself. "Do you know now
what it's like to love someone?"

"..."

"I don't want Babe to go. I still want Babe, Jeff. I can't live without him."

But this is a human weakness.

The robot's job was simply to follow direct orders. That's not honesty or
commitment. It was just a command system that told it to work and move
but it's different from humans. We always give something back. We need
something or someone to hold onto and we give back in any way we can.

"Do you want to eat? You could starve to death!"

"Tell Babe to eat first, then I will eat."

It seemed like Charlie wanted to protect Babe long before he even saw his
face and Babe gave Charlie a life he's never experienced before.

----------------
 Chapter 14 (Part 1/2)

Proofread by giuls18_

*****

The automatic gate opens to welcome a luxurious black Aston Martin into
the house. Meanwhile the homeowner, who was spending romantic time
with the Giant Great Dane in the garden, looked at the luxury car with great
intimacy. No need to tell, he knew who was coming.

"Bobo!"

The owner of the luxury car shouted his dog's name loudly as soon as he got
out of the car. Plain t-shirts, jeans, boots and sunglasses are Babe's
trademark and can be recognized from a hundred meters away. Of course
that includes his cheerful and obnoxious attitude too.

"Before saying hello to my dog, could you say hello to me first?" Alan was
annoyed because Babe ran towards his dog as soon as he arrived without
batting an eye at the owner of the house. Can people do this?

"Hi Bobo, do you miss papa Babe? Did you miss me, hmm? Oh, I miss you
too, I miss you." That was all he said. The man who was in a frenzy became
deaf and spoke in a low voice to the dark brown Great Dane dog that was
almost the same size as himself, as if he was talking to a Chihuahua "Oh,
are you annoyed with Lan Lan? Does Lan Lan not like taking you out?—
Ow!"

Before he could finish his words, Alan lifted his foot and kicked the foul-
mouthed guest with such force that he almost fell backwards.

"You're so rude!" Babe shouted loudly.

"Oh, sorry, Lan Lan didn't mean to..." Alan said with a flat expression on
his face, not feeling guilty at all, before pulling the leash to take Bobo for a
walk to continue exercising, while Babe just pursed his lips and stood while
sweeping the grass. stuck to his trousers, secretly annoyed with Bobo's
father.

"Traveling every day, don't you get bored?" asked Babe who quickened his
steps beside Alan and Bobo in a relaxed tone.

"Bo needs to exercise. He's not you, who can just stay in bed."

"Oh, really, I don't just sleep, I do a lot of things in bed."

"Shia, Babe..."

"Well, I'm just horny, what's the harm?"

Alan chuckled. Every time he talked to Babe, he always had a chance to

laugh because this guy was a good conversationalist. He also likes to say
things that other people don't say. Therefore, he had to always wait and see
what he would say next.

"Then why did you come to me so early in the morning? Since when were
you an early bird?"

"I improved myself to be an early bird."

"Did the bird wake up early or is the bird not asleep yet?"

"The second option is correct, you are indeed smart." Babe gave Alan a
thumbs up before pushing the sunglasses up on his head. "Geez, even
though you're wearing glasses, you can still see him. Shia wow!!!"

"It doesn't seem difficult for me to see," Alan said quietly. For others, Bebe
may be difficult to read, because this man likes to express his feelings that
are the opposite of his own. But according to him, characteristics like this
are important characteristics that make Babe very easy to read. "You haven't
been in the field for a long time."
"Why should I? Does the king have to train too?"

"You're not avoiding anyone?"

"Who's avoiding it?" Babe deliberately refused in a high-pitched voice,

making the audience laugh out loud, "Who's hiding from who? Why am I
hiding? This is crazy."

"Oh, I'm sure you are. Because he comes to the stadium every day."

"WHO?"

"Charlie. Who else!"

Babe fell silent when he heard that. Even though he heard and felt a slight
emptiness inside, it was too painful that he couldn't talk about it. Now he
wasn't really used to it, but he tried to look normal. Meanwhile, Alan
himself was the first person to find out about this from his own mouth.
That's why he chose to see him today.

"What about the new kid? Who taught him?" Babe asked in a calm voice.

"So far we have been taking turns, yesterday was Nick's . They almost died.
I have a headache."

"Did you see that? It's not my fault. Anyone who's with that guy will piss
him off."

"But no one knows what's in his heart like you" said Alan casually. He liked
talking to Alan because the person he was talking to always talked about
everything as if it were something normal. Even though it was something
that looked very serious, Alan also made it something that could be talked
about, like the weather, which in many cases made him feel more
comfortable than his tense face and hesitation to speak. "Then in qualifying,
he was in good condition. He started from the top."

"Good. In the actual round, it will give him a slight advantage."

"I thought you would see it."

"What should I see? I don't want to see his face right now," Babe answered
honestly. Others don't deny everything until it comes to Charlie. But if he
told him to meet the child now, it would still be difficult. Therefore, now the
two are in separate states, whereas previously they were stuck together 24
hours a day.

"Oh, I understand," Alan nodded lightly, "So, have you thought about what
to do next?"

"No, right now I'm still very angry with him. I can't think of anything."

"Does that mean there will be a chance to recover from your anger?"

The question made Babe silent. He couldn't answer because he didn't know
what to do either. What Charlie did was very serious for him. It had
damaged his trust and feelings so much that it was impossible to forgive
him. But he still couldn't say for sure whether he would be angry with
Charlie for the rest of his life. That doesn't sound like the personality of
someone named Babe at all.

But still...

Who knows? He himself had just gotten his first serious love.

"To be honest, I don't want to deal with my anger. If you ask me now, I
don't think I can forgive him. But next, I don't know."

"If you don't forgive him, that's not strange. Because if it was me, I would
just cut it. I wouldn't want to see his face." Alan expressed his honest
opinion. That was another benefit of talking to someone as mature as his
captain. "Other people have no right to influence you to make any
decisions."

"Oh, I was just about to ask if I should forgive him." Babe laughed, amused
that Alan interrupted him as if he knew what he was going to ask.

"Think for yourself, take as much time as you feel comfortable with. You're
not the one who did anything wrong. Are you going to sit and stress over
the wrong person? Is that fair?"

"Right," Babe nodded in agreement. "You're right, I haven't even eaten in

days."

"See, you're being stubborn."

"I think I was so heartbroken that I couldn't eat for the first time, isn't that
funny?"

"Experience comes slowly, even though it comes strong."

"Yeah, it almost feels like death" Babe chuckled softly, as if he was

laughing at himself and feeling sorry because at his age, he was still
completely fooled by a naive child. He also just understood what people say
about blind people's love. "But seriously, I understand Charlie's way of
thinking."

"Is this a defense for your husband?"

"No, this is purely rational, not emotional."

"Okay, what do you understand?"

"Well, I think the way he did it makes sense. Because if you ask me, I think,
whatever happens, Pa will never let me go if I still have what he wants.
Therefore, this problem must be resolved to the root of the problem, namely
making me useless to him."

Babe said while walking slowly. The garden at Alan's house is large enough
to walk around because the owner likes lots of space. He made it for the
little one who might be born in the future. Including this little four-legged
guy, because Alan really likes dogs.

"But what makes me angry is that he made the decision for me. This is my
life, but I was lied to and didn't have the right to choose. Can you imagine?"

"Oh, I understand, that's not right," Alan answered understandingly, because

he himself always knew about Charlie and Babe in front of him. He was in
the middle of a crisis in Babe's life, helping and watching Babe grow into
the Babe everyone knows today. He knew how much Babe had changed
since meeting Charlie. And at the same time, he believes Charlie has also
changed because of Babe. "So if your senses are lost like this, isn't that
bad?"

"It hasn't completely gone away, it's just dropped back to a normal person's
level. Actually, I feel disturbed because of my abilities. Using it too much
every day gives me headaches. You know why I have to take medicine,
right?"

"But won't that affect the competition?"

Of course what Alan mentioned was the first thing he was worried about
when he realized his senses had changed. If speaking frankly, he would
have to admit that the thing that made him a good driver was that he had
better senses than other people. While in the car, he heard the sound of the
engine, the sound of car tires rubbing on the field and the sound of
competitors' cars crashing. He had a clear view of the road ahead and could
accurately judge the distance when entering a corner. Or even his hands
touching the steering wheel have an effect on him being able to control the
direction of the car better. Because of this, he was able to become king. It's
true that Pit Babe became king because he had things that no one else had.

"I don't think the problem is that my senses are getting worse," Babe
answered in a calm tone after thinking for a moment. "At first I only had
positive points, while the others had zero. Now I'm back to having the same
zeros as everyone else. It's not negative."

"..."

"If there's a problem, it's probably because of something I'm not used to,
because my senses used to be better than this. If it's not the same, then I
have to adjust. But it won't be that much, because it hasn't changed
dramatically. It's just gradually decreased over a long period of time."

"..."
"And if you ask me in my situation like this, will I be harmed? I don't think
so."

"..."

"Because I can become king not only because I have strong senses."

"..."

"Pit Babe isn't that bad."

Alan immediately smiled when he heard that. No matter how many years
have passed, Babe still continues to impress him. He encountered many
difficulties, to the point that he sometimes wondered how he could face
such difficult difficulties? But Babe still managed to get through. And
what's more than just getting through it is that every time a storm comes
and goes, Babe is always able to continue to increase his self-esteem. Some
people might think Babe is arrogant and doesn't know how to be humble.
But in his eyes, people who thought like that were those who had little
appreciation for Babe's talent and hard work. Because if you walk with
respect for yourself and others, Babe will definitely never make anyone feel
bad about himself. That's what he saw in this kid from day one.

"It's good if you think so," said Alan, smiling proudly like a father who saw
his child's growth and development well. Despite the fact that Babe is only
a few years younger than him. "Common sense alone can't drive a car."

"That's right. Even if Charlie takes away my sanity, that doesn't mean he
can replace me."

"That was a mistake. You stupid child."

"Yeah, he made a mistake," Alan suddenly felt Babe's tone change. It

seemed calm, but it sounded so serious that he had to turn to look at the
other person's face in surprise. Meanwhile, Babe just looked ahead with a
neutral expression. "It's a big mistake if he thinks about replacing me."

"You mean?"
"Actually, I originally wanted him to replace me, because if I wasn't the
king of the season, at least if that kid could make me... It felt better than
having the position belong to someone else."

"..."

"But now I don't think like that."

Babe's determination was so clear that Alan could feel it. It had been a long
time since he saw Babe with this much fire. But he couldn't deny that he
was worried about what Babe was planning.

"Aren't you going to let him compete?" Alan asked.

"No," Babe answered quietly, before turning to look at Alan with a serious
expression. There was no sign of teasing like before. "If he wants to race,
just compete. I have no right to forbid it."

"..."

"But nothing can stop me from competing too."

Alan had already thought that Babe might not have come to him just to take
Bobo for a walk, someone else might have been stayed up all night thinking
about this. And once he got the answer, he couldn't wait to take action.
That's why Babe came straight to him early in the morning.

"But you haven't recovered 100 percent. Won't it be detrimental to your

situation?" The captain said calmly. Of course, even though he was the
captain, he didn't have the right to forbid anyone from competing. But what
he could do was show the pros and cons and precautions to his team so that
everyone could make the right decision. right. "Driving normally for a few
laps is fine, but if you want to continue competing, you have to drive for
many races in a row. Won't this make things worse for you?"

"I've talked to the doctor. He said if I was careful, I could still race."

"So how are you careful?"

"I don't know, I just know I can do it." Alan sighed seeing Babe's
stubbornness. If he had already made up his mind, it would be very difficult
for Babe to change his mind. Even if you speak, it will be of no use.

"Are you going to use this competition to get revenge on Charlie?"

"Why should I take revenge on him?" Babe shrugged with an innocent

childlike expression. No matter how you look at it, it doesn't even look like
that in Alan's eyes. "I just don't want anyone to replace me. Even if it's
Charlie, I won't give him that position."

"..."

"I'll show you, as long as you have me, he will never win."

If you ask what is in Babe's eyes right now he thought that calling it
revenge would be a bit misleading. So he wants to call it Symptoms he
wants to overcome.

"And I want them to know that they are not the only ones who can control
my life."

"..."

"Because if I do, I can also take control of my life."

..

..

..

"You really have a dog face."

Charlie smiled faintly when he heard North say that. He didn't know how to
respond. His brain hasn't been working much lately. He had difficulty
concentrating while driving and was scolded almost every day. It seemed
North was the kindest. Even today, he had scolded him many times.
"The more I see him, the more you look like a dog," North chuckled,
handing a can of soda to Charlie, who sat slumped in the stands on the
sidelines. He didn't know if it was because he was too harsh towards him
today or because of something else that was still bothering him. That's why
Charlie looked so helpless. "I understand why Babe called you a dog."

"Maybe," Charlie answered with a tired expression as he opened a can of

soda like someone who was almost out of energy.

"Are you asleep yet?"

"I've been trying to sleep, but when I do, I'm bound to wake up not long
after."

"You know that racers have to get enough sleep."

"Sorry," the boy said softly. He had no other words to apologize because he
knew how childish he was acting right now. If Babe saw his condition like
this, he would definitely scold him for knowing that. But he couldn't bring
himself to act as if nothing had happened.

"Take responsibility. Do you really want to compete?"

"Yes, I will try harder."

No matter how fierce he wanted to be, but when North saw the state of the
stupid child sitting with his head down, he couldn't help but feel sorry for
him. At first he thought Charlie was a very happy kid, and he was glad to
have someone else join the team because he seemed like someone smart
enough to be able to have fun with him. However, after just playing for a
few days, the cheerful dog suddenly turned into a sickly dog.

"Then why don't you two talk? Why did the fight take so long this time?"
North asked in a tired voice. In the past, he had seen Charlie and Babe
fighting as usual, suddenly Babe became angry and kicked the child hard in
the butt. But after less than an hour had passed, they returned to chatting as
usual. At first he thought that it would be like that. But seeing Charlie's
condition getting worse day by day like this, it seemed like this wasn't just
an ordinary fight.

"I want to talk to him too, but P'Babe doesn't want to see my face."

"So you guys aren't together?"

"No, I currently live with my sister."

"Sounds like a big fight" North muttered under his breath. He didn't know
what the two of them were arguing about and he probably wouldn't ask as
long as he didn't choose to tell his own story. By now everyone on the team
already knew that there was a strange atmosphere between Charlie and
Babe, but no one knew exactly what was going on. And he thought the only
person who knew this was probably Alan. "It's fine to argue. But if we
argue, and there's no way out this far, you might have to do something.
Otherwise, you'll be the one who suffers."

"I want to do it. But I don't know what to do" Charlie said quietly, looking
at the soda can in his hand as if he was searching for the answer and the
answer would come from the water droplets on the can. "It was my fault. I
made him so sad."

"..."

"What I did to him was so bad that even though I apologized to him, I still
feel guilty."

North looked at the exhausted young man with an expression of deep

sympathy. It seemed that the person who made the mistake was really
Charlie, and he didn't know what he did wrong. How could Babe be this
angry? This is unlike Babe as he has always been a soft-hearted person.
When he saw people feeling guilty for what they had done he felt that the
person should always be forgiven. And maybe because he was also like this,
he often regretted giving other people a chance. Funny if you think about it.

"And before you do, do you know that you will regret it?" North asked
quietly, walking over and sitting in the chair next to Charlie.
"I know," Charlie immediately answered the question. "I think if he found
out, I would be very sorry."

"So why are you still doing it?"

"Maybe because I'm not good enough yet."

The young alpha looked up from his soda can and stared at the baap arena
in front of him. He still remembered the feeling when he first met Babe.
The racing was fierce and exciting, in the field there was a bright yellow
Ferrari which was placed at the back of the grid at the start. However, after
starting, the Ferrari slowly and continuously outperformed the other
competitors one by one until it was able to cross the finish line as the first
car in the race. And as soon as the car came to a complete stop, the car door
opened and a racer got out of the car with a neutral expression on his face.
That person didn't look at all excited or happy about his victory. Instead, he
looked so calm and charming that he couldn't stop looking at him.

That's what he remembers about Pit Babe.

"What do you mean?" North asked, still not understanding Charlie's answer.

"If I was better than this, with more ability and more intelligence, I would
be able to help him in a better way." Charlie's eyes turned red at the mention
of this. And he knew that the other person was trying hard not to cry for
others to see. "If I was a little braver, I wouldn't have messed with him at
all."

"..."

"I'll leave him to his own devices like that. And I protected him from afar,
keeping everything that would hurt him in such a way that he didn't have to
get hurt."

"..."

"If I weren't so selfish..."

Charlie's voice trailed off. The other person chose to stop talking because he
knew if he continued to speak one more word, his voice would definitely
shake.

"Um... from the sounds of it, it sounds like you have the best wishes for
Babe," North said in a casual tone. He didn't want to be overly sensitive by
comforting Charlie, who looked like he was about to cry, because he knew
that someone else would probably feel more uncomfortable if comforted. "I
think Babe would know that you didn't do it because you wanted to hurt
him."

"He knows, but my choices hurted him."

"So, can't it be fixed?"

Charlie froze, the boy blinked a few times before letting out a soft sigh, as if
he was bothered by the question.

"I can't fix it," the tall man answered quietly. Meanwhile, the two big palms
clenched into fists, as if Charlie himself was afraid of his own answer.
"Because what is bad is not the result."

"..."

"But it was bad from the start."

"..."

"And I can't go back and fix anything."

Listening, it seemed to make Charlie almost feel depressed and hopeless.

But he appreciated Charlie's ability to understand the whole story without
the slightest bias. He understands where the real problem lies and admits his
own mistakes without shame, even though he was the one who did the
wrong thing. It made North wonder if he didn't think it would be too much
to admire him right now

"Does that mean you're going to let it end like this?" North turned to
Charlie and asked, raising his eyebrows. "If it can't be fixed, are you going
to let it go or not?"

"My heart doesn't want it to end this like that." The tall man laughed softly,
which didn't look like a happy laugh at all. He seemed more hopeless and
self-pitying. "But I don't think there's much I can do. The one who can
decide is P'Babe. It's up to him whether he will give me a chance or not."

"..."

"I probably don't have the right to bargain like that. Because the one who
was hurt was not me, but him."

"But saying this is no different from giving up?"

"No, I haven't given up," Charlie turned to him and showed a faint smile.
That smile looked very tired. "I won't take advantage of it."

"..."

"Because I chose the starting point myself without asking him."

"..."

"So now I have to let him choose the ending he is most comfortable with."

"..."

"Because he and I made an agreement a long time ago... that we wouldn't

take advantage of each other. It doesn't matter what it is."

..

..

The dim lights and blaring music were something he hadn't experienced in a
long time, and he didn't know what happened to him in the past. That's why
he refuses to go out and party like he usually does. The guys on the team
liked to say that he was so attached to the kid that he didn't do anything,
even though he didn't really think he was that close to Charlie. He just
wanted to be with his, alone, in his own place. Because even if he goes out,
he will definitely take it with him. And he couldn't focus on anything else
but that. Thinking like this, he had no reason to go out because being alone
with the child, it felt comfortable.

It means.... previously.

"Why haven't I seen your face lately?" asked Zane, a friend from another
team who was sitting at the same table with him tonight, while still making
liquor with his hands, he didn't stop. "Did you hear the news about your
son?"

"Does something have to happen?" Babe answered without concern, before

his glass filled with more liquor and he took a small sip.

"I saw that photos of you and that child were often leaked. You're like a
Hollywood star being followed by paparazzi."

"Oh, wherever I go, I always get my photo taken. I'm used to it."

"Then why can you go without it today? Does the child mind?" Zen asked
with a mocking expression. Meanwhile, Dean, who was sitting next to him,
hurriedly elbowed Zane in annoyance because he thought Babe didn't want
to answer the question.

"What are you going to say? He has no right to stop me." But instead of
getting angry or shouting, Babe responded casually, as if he didn't feel the
need to talk about his troubled relationship at all.

"Yes, of course, Pit Babe on Top," Zen said kindly, before handing the drink
to Babe's glass and drinking it.

"But he hasn't come for a long time. Would you like to call the kid, Babe?"
Jay, who was sitting next to Babe, said with a firm expression. "By the way,
your regular customers haven't been here lately."

"Damn, why did he have to take him?" Dean quickly interrupted before
Babe could answer. He knew Babe and Charlie weren't serious about their
relationship yet. However, the two of them seem to have a very deep
relationship, and currently they are fighting. If there was something else
involved, it would be even worse. He only invited Babe out to relieve
stress. He wouldn't let him go out and get into trouble again. "Just coming
to meet friends is enough."

"Is there someone interesting?"

But Babe didn't seem to pay attention to what Dean said. The famous racer
said with a neutral expression, as if he didn't feel it was a problem for him
to pamper anyone at the moment.

"Babe..." Dean said with a serious expression. "Don't look for trouble."

"What is the problem?" Babe shouted, annoyed that Dean acted like he had
to always look out for everyone, even though it was his right. He didn't do
anything wrong. "I meant to relax. Don't come and nag me."

"It will be a problem now."

"Let's try. I wonder who would make a big deal out of it." The skinny Alpha
shrugged indifferently before turning around to give Jay an order. "Call
someone. Please give me a big alpha and don't talk too much."

"Noted." Jay gestured before turning around to give a signal to the boy
manning the VIP zone entrance. The young man approached Jay. He
whispered as if he was detailing Babe's wishes. When they finished
speaking, the employee nodded before disappearing downstairs. And not
long after, he returned again with a tall and handsome young man who
looked as tall as Charlie. He wore a plain black shirt with rolled up sleeves
and colored trousers.

"Come sit here," Jay motioned to the new boy, and moved to make room for
the boy to come over and sit next to Babe. Meanwhile, Babe was sitting
quietly sipping liquor without saying anything.

"He told me to come sit with you," the young man said with a shy
expression, perhaps feeling like he was sitting next to a famous person,
because if he could enter this club, he would probably be someone from the
same industry. It's impossible not to know Pit Babe.

"Hmm..." Babe answered softly with a neutral expression, "What's your

name?"

"Lucas."

"Are you of mixed heritage?"

"Yes, Russia and Japan."

"Then why are you speaking so clearly?"

"I've been here a long time," Babe nodded slowly, Jay was considered to
have made the right choice, because this child looked polite and didn't talk
much so it would be annoying. Some people he met spoke as if they had
never spoken at home. Plus, they like to be too clingy. If he met someone
like that today, he would definitely be upset again.

"Come closer," the figure gently moved his fingers, gesturing for the boy to
come closer and sit closer to himself. To which, Luke just gave a
submissive look. And once they were as close as Babe wanted, the beautiful
alpha immediately bent down and rested his head on the tall figure's chest.

Luke didn't say anything about that action. The tall figure simply leaned
back on the sofa so Babe could curl up more comfortably, before quietly
raising his arms to encircle his shoulders.

Meanwhile, Babe, who was resting his head on his broad chest, seemed to
have fallen into another world. He kept thinking, was it too noisy in here?
Why is Luke's heartbeat so soft? Why wasn't his throbbing as loud as when
he was lying on Charlie's chest? If it was Charlie, no matter when he came
closer, his heart would always beat faster and he really liked listening to
him.

"Are you drunk?" Luke asked softly as Babe just sat with his head resting
on his chest, not saying anything.
"I don't know," Babe answered softly, slowly turning his gaze towards the
tall boy. He still looked at the other person's eyes. And after a few seconds
passed, he could feel the lump in the tall figure's chest throbbing even
harder.

And, so does everyone else.

"So, are you drunk yet?" Babe asked. Babe's blinking time felt very slow in
Luke's eyes. And he didn't know why it made Babe look so good.

"Not yet. I haven't had much to drink."

"Is it true?"

"Yes"

"Come and taste some."

..

.
 Chapter 14 (Part 2/2)

Proofread by giuls18_

*****

Luke swallowed hard when he heard those words. His heart was pounding
with the expression on Babe's face which seemed to slowly hypnotize him
and used that sexy voice to lull him into a seduction he never thought he
would ever experience in this life.

Even though he was nervous, he couldn't hold back his own desires. Luke
gently raised his hand to cup Babe's cheek before slowly lowering his face
to kiss the full lips that had been teasing his. And once he touched it, he felt
it was worth it because it was soft and stimulating, and the bitter taste of the
liquor that others drank was quite intoxicating.

Babe didn't care that there were other friends at the table, while the others
didn't really care about what Babe would do to the young man. After all,
Luke's purpose in coming here was to please Babe. Whatever it is, it doesn't
matter.

It looks good, but why does it feel empty?

Babe asked himself in his mind as his mouth pressed against the half-blood
boy's lips. Other people have really good kissing styles. The perfume
sprayed smells nice and fresh. But he didn't know why it made him feel the
way he wanted to feel. The kiss should make his heart race and will tickle
him until he feels warmth all over his chest. The more he kisses, the more
he should feel a slight tingling in his stomach, enough to make him want to
move his body closer to the other person. But now, he doesn't feel like that
at all.
He just pursed his lips. But it wasn't a kiss at all.

Phew!

In the end, Babe couldn't stand the overwhelming emptiness. He pushed

Luke away and turned to grab a glass of wine and downed it while the boy
sat with a confused look on his face. He doesn't know what he did wrong or
what happened to Babe. But now other people don't seem to be in a good
mood.

"Can you reduce it?" Babe said quietly.

"Yes"

"The smell of Alpha." The more he heard it, the more confused Luke
became. He didn't think an alpha could smell his scent. Plus, they usually
don't even smell themselves. But after hearing other people say this, he
started to ask himself if the scent was really that strong.

"Am I..."

"Do you smell me?"

"Yes" Luke nodded slowly, still looking confused. Because he never knew
that the smell was such a big deal. It's not even body odor. But it was the
smell of pheromones that was emitting from his body without him realizing
it. And now because Babe triggered it.

"How is that?"

"It smells good," answered the young man honestly. "It smells really good."

"But your smell makes me dizzy."

"Does it smell bad?"

"No, I just don't like the smell of Alpha."

"But I'm an alpha..." At this point Luke didn't know how to act because
Babe was the one who said that he had Alpha sit with him. But now he says
that he doesn't really like Alpha's scent. So what does that mean? Alpha that
doesn't smell like Alpha.

"Oh, I know," Babe answered with a slightly annoyed expression. The other
person seems well aware that he wants the opposite. "Let's try again."

Luke was silent for a moment before slowly leaning forward towards Babe.
The tall figure buried his face in the crook of the beautiful alpha's neck and
inhaled the other man's scent, filling his lungs. Babe really smells good. He
didn't know what perfume, body odor, or pheromones were. But he had
never met an alpha this fragrant before.

Whoever smells it, will probably want to cuddle and enjoy the fragrance all
day long. He still wanted it himself.

It seemed like the more he inhaled his scent, the more Luke wanted his, the
boy pulled his hips closer to himself, until his handsome face continued to
sink. Both of them buried their noses down. Slowly brushing his lips over
his skin, alternating with gentle kisses, the hot breath that blew over his
body made Babe feel a little goosebumps. But that still didn't make him
dazed. Because the alpha scent that hit his nose was so annoying that he
couldn't stand it anymore.

Phew!

And once again, Babe pushed Luke away.

"Babe, are you okay?" Jay immediately asked after seeing his friend's
strange behavior.

"I can not stand. I have a headache." Babe raised his hand to scratch his
head in frustration, before lifting the liquor and downing it in one go until
the glass was empty

"Are you drunk?"

"Oh, I'd better go back. You two just stay together..." That was all the figure
said, then got up and walked out without looking at Luke who was sitting in
the same place with a confused expression. Meanwhile, Dean, who saw
Babe looking too drunk to drive himself, immediately took his hand off the
young man who was making out with him and immediately ran after his
friend until he fell.

"I'm sorry, Luke. My friend hasn't been acting normal lately." Jay turned
around and smiled shyly at Luke, feeling a little guilty for calling someone
else but his friend just ran away.

"Not normal how?"

"I don't know." Jay shook his head slowly before taking a sip of his drink
while looking towards the door of the club below where Babe and Dean had
just come out of. "Maybe it's a disease of not wanting to love but already
loving."

..

..

..

Babe flopped onto the big bed, exhausted. Luckily, Dean offered to take
him. If he had driven himself back, he would have just been lying on the
side of the road, almost dying alone, just sitting there and walking from the
bedroom door to the bed alone. He didn't know how much alcohol was
drunk. But now his head was spinning.

The figure was lying on the bed and his eyes were quietly looking at the
ceiling. Both of his arms were fully extended, but there was still a lot of
space left on this bed. Previously, he found it spacious and comfortable to
sleep. But now the mattress felt too wide so he couldn't sleep. There were
many nights where he had to get up and walk in circles in the middle of the
night several times a night because he couldn't sleep. Everywhere he turned,
Charlie's image was so clear. The shadow was so exposed that he felt afraid.
Suddenly he felt like the whole world had only Charlie's shadow. The place
was so empty and quiet that he often wanted to cry.

Including now.

Babe lay back and let the tears roll down the sides of his temples. The
previously clear image of the ceiling gradually became blurry as the curtain
of tears became denser. There were no sobs like the first few days, but the
tears continued to come out, as if new tears would be produced every day.

His palm slid slowly across the bed. Even though it's been a week, Charlie's
scent still hasn't disappeared at all. Maybe it was because he had slept in
this bed for too long that the smell had not disappeared, which was also like
a double-edged sword to him. The good thing is that it makes him feel like
Charlie is still here the whole time. But the negative side that made him cry
every day was that he didn't even know whether he could bring the real
Charlie back here or not.

It hurt to see the child's face. But it hurt just as much when he thought he
would never see that stupid smile again.

This love really sucks.

Babe took a deep breath before taking out the cellphone that was in his
trouser pocket. He clicked to reply to Way's chat, and informed him that he
had returned to his room safely. Even though the atmosphere between him
and Way was not very good, they avoided meeting or didn't call each other,
but there were still several messages sent to each other. Just as Way greeted
him, Dean called to say he was drunk at the club.

Babe thought he was going crazy just by looking at the wallpaper on his
cellphone. The water flows out again. The photo of him and Charlie is still
his wallpaper to this day. And he swears he's tried to change it many times,
but every time that he tries to change it, he feels even worse. He knew that
that sounded absolutely ridiculous. But he never knew that people could
feel guilty about changing their cellphone wallpaper.

Yes, he felt sorry for Charlie.

Even though he didn't do anything wrong at all. And even though he was
the one who should be angry, he felt guilty towards the child just because of
the thought: Would Charlie be angry if he knew he would change him?

This really doesn't make sense. What was he thinking?

He cursed himself over and over again before deciding to challenge his
feelings again. He clicked through the gallery to find another image to use
as wallpaper. But no matter how he scrolled, there were only photos of him
and Charlie everywhere. He never knew he took so many photos. Plus,
they're ridiculous photos. It doesn't look pretty at all, some are blurry, some
have strange angles, but if asked, would he dare to delete them? He would
have answered: 'of course not'. Just changing the wallpaper isn't possible,
let alone deleting images that are like part of these memories.

Slender fingers traced the picture aimlessly. The initial intention was to look
for photos, now it's more like looking back at old photos. When he saw it,
he smiled without realizing it because there were photos that looked very
funny, there were also some that looked ridiculous.

"Did you take my picture?"

A voice came from the phone screen. Babe froze as he saw the moving
images on the screen. He immediately remembered when he took the video.

"Umh... no face," the voice replies in the video, while the image that
appears is of Charlie's upper body moving towards him. The shaking of the
image made him realize how shaking his hands were at that moment.
Moreover, he had just seen this picture. The feeling of that time
immediately returned.

Charlie's moans and groans came out non-stop. Charlie's face only appeared
for a few seconds because his hands were too shaky to focus on anyone
else's face. Most of the images seen are only the body. He had to admit, this
alone made me feel a little shaky.

His eyes focused on the clip as his hand slowly moved down to touch his
midsection, which made his feel uncomfortable. For the past few days, he
had not felt any desire for it. Maybe because he was more busy with other
feelings. But after seeing this clip, suppressed desires seemed to easily
surge back.

"Do you consider yourself an AV star?"

"And if you watch my clip, will you cum?"

Babe started breathing heavily because of the erotic conversation from the
video he took himself. His slender hands untied his trousers and hastily
pulled his zipper down as his need grew tighter before he grabbed his cock
and began pumping him rhythmically.

Charlie really has a great figure. Seeing the other man clench his stomach
as he moved to penetrate him, made his entire stomach tingle. He
remembered how amazing it was to feel the rush of his cock hitting deep
inside his. It was so satisfying that he had to admit that right now if he was
going to masturbate to someone's image, that person would definitely be
Charlie.

"Ah— Fuck!"

Babe moaned softly as his fingertips rubbed the top of his hot rod head
repeatedly. He closed his eyes and imagined Charlie on his knees with his
face between his legs. The boy kissed and sucked his cock thoroughly. Plus,
he was the one who knew best about what he liked when he was so nervous
that his body tensed up. Charlie would rub his tongue hard against the head
of his cock, doing it over and over and dragging his tongue all over. Charlie
loves to pamper him until Babe cums in his mouth every time.

I want warm lips like that again...

Dddrrrrttt....

Babe was a little surprised when the cellphone he was using to watch the
clip suddenly stopped playing because there was an incoming call which
made him immediately see the name displayed on the screen and his heart
was beating faster than before.
'Stupid'

His name is stupid, his face is stupid, and he calls at stupid times.

Since that day, Charlie never returned to his room again. It's no wonder that
other people don't dare to come at this time. But that doesn't mean the kid is
completely gone, because Charlie still calls him every day, once a day, at
the same time. Of course Babe never answered because he didn't want to
hear the boy's voice. And he didn't know what to say.

But Charlie still calls every day, as if he still hopes that one day Babe will
answer his phone by accident.

Oh, did he accept it?

And... today it seems like Babe accidentally did what the kid expected.

Charlie mumbled under his breath, as if surprised that Babe answered the
phone. From his voice, others probably didn't expect him to actually accept
it, so he unintentionally sounded as excited as a child like this.

"P'Babe..."

"Hm..." Babe answered softly.

"I'm glad you answered my call," Charlie said softly, as if he still couldn't
believe he actually received it. "I think I pressed the wrong button."

"..."

"But it doesn't push the wrong buttons."

"Hm..."

Even though he was the one who called, when Babe actually answered the
phone, he didn't know what to say. And since Charlie didn't talk, Babe didn't
talk, he just held the phone and held it like that without thinking about
asking anything in return.
"What are you doing?" Charlie finally seemed to remember something he
had to say. The question he chose to ask seemed to be the most boring
question he could think of that Charlie would ask.

"Sleep."

"Are you asleep yet?"

"Just lie down."

"Oh, right. Usually, you're not sleeping at this time," Charlie said in a brave
voice. Other people seemed to want to talk to him. But he didn't know what
to say. "P'Babe."

"Hm.."

"Have you eaten?"

He sure didn't really know what to say.

"That's all you wanted to ask?" Babe answered in an annoyed tone before
turning around and lying on his side. He turned on the speaker and placed
his cell phone on the bed, not far from his face, while his hands still held
the same stubborn desire.

"Yeah, I was worried you wouldn't eat."

"Nonsense," Babe answered as his hands began to move to his will again.
Even though he knew Charlie was still calling.

"I'm worried," Charlie answered in a low voice. He knew that even though
he said he was worried, he was afraid to say it. "And..."

"..."

"I miss you."

Babe's body twitched as soon as he heard it. Charlie's deep voice coming
through the phone and the words "I miss you" made the drunk man
uncontrollably aroused. He hasn't let out his passion in a few days. Plus,
just now he was taking care of himself and watching a sex clip of him and
Charlie. And when he heard the child's voice directly next to his ear like
this, he couldn't help but feel his stomach tingle.

"But I know you don't want to hear my voice. So I just call once a day. If
you don't want to hear it, don't accept it." Charlie continued talking without
realizing what the person on the other end was doing. "I'm afraid you'll be
very upset. But if I don't call at all, I can't sleep. I'm sorry."

"..."

"P'Babe?" called the young man again when he felt Babe had fallen silent.
"Are you asleep?"

"Keep talking," Babe said in a shaky voice as his hands quickened the pace
and stroked his needy cock faster. The more he heard Charlie's breathing,
the more aroused he became until he could barely contain himself.

"Yes?"

"Talk"

"What did you say?"

"Whatever you say, keep talking, don't stop— ah..."

If it weren't for Babe's annoyed voice which was followed by a loud groan,
Charlie, who had been confused, would have fallen silent when he heard
Babe's voice like that. And when he tried to listen carefully, he heard a
louder sigh than usual.

"What are you doing?" Charlie asked this question for the second time.
However, the meaning this time is different from the first time. "Why are
you making a sound like that?"

"...Um." Babe's voice sounded lower and gave off unmistakable thoughts,
therefore, Charlie couldn't think of anything else.
"Who are you with?"

"Don't be an idiot!!"

"I just want to know..." Charlie sighed softly as Babe's voice sounded a
little louder. He didn't know if it was because other people thought he was
with someone else or because he called him an idiot? But whatever it was,
he had no right to be angry. "Did you do that when I called?"

"I was doing it before you called."

"Then why did you take my call?"

The sound is loud.

This is very thrilling.

"Do you want to hear my voice?"

"Ah..." A sweet voice sounded, unable to hold it in. Hearing the words that
came out of Charlie's mouth. He spoke as if he knew that, while he himself
needed more stimulation than when they were together because Charlie was
saying words he normally wouldn't say, unless he ordered him to.

"Otherwise, there's no way you would answer the phone, right?"

"Yes— ah..." Babe answered shakily, as he opened the bedside table drawer
and took out some lube, before hastily removing his trousers and
underwear. "If not, don't expect me to answer your call."

"Fortunately, at times like this you still think about my face."

"I didn't think about your face."

"So, what do you think?"

Babe gasped and moaned in pleasure, after trying to insert a finger inside
his rear end, which was soaked with a large amount of lubricating gel that
he squeezed out.
"I thought about that."

"Which one?"

"Something big..." Babe panted while moving his fingers rhythmically.

"The one you put in and it makes me tingle more than my fingers right
now."

"Are you playing with your fingers now?"

"Yes..."

"Is that exciting?"

"Thrilling..."

"How many fingers do you have to insert?"

"Two.."

"It's very small. Is that enough?"

Babe cringed at the emotion of being perfectly aroused. Babe started

moving his fingers in and out more often. Meanwhile, he imagined the
image of him doing that with the person on the other end of the phone.

"What do you think? Did you really miss me?" Charlie's breathing sounded
stronger than at first, which probably meant the other person was now
having the same emotions as him. "Do it faster, like when Daddy did it."

"Daddy..."

"Yes..."

"Daddy, can you continue?"

"Difficult."

"What?"
"Difficult."

"Why are you speaking softly?"

"I shouldn't talk loudly, there's my little sister." From the start Babe was
annoyed because Charlie spoke softly. Now he was becoming even more
emotional, especially at the thought of Charlie secretly having phone sex
with him even though his sister was still in the same condo room. He was
almost crazy about it.

"Does your sister live with you?"

"Yeah, he's reading a book outside."

"So, where are you, Daddy?"

"In the bedroom."

"Is Daddy getting hard?"

"Yes," Charlie answered breathlessly. The sound of someone else's moaning

caused Babe to insert another finger, unable to hold it in. He imagined
Charlie sitting in his room masturbating while worried that his sister would
come on to him. But he couldn't stop his hands because the sound of his
moans coming out over the phone kept arousing the other person the whole
time. "Are you in bed?"

"Oh... the whole room smells like Daddy."

"But Papa, I can't smell your scent at all. I really miss you."

"It was worth it," Babe huffed, content to hear him suffer at the thought of
his scent. "You'll die thinking about it."

"P'Babe..."

"Oh— ah..."

"Have you added another finger?"

"Already..."

"Is it full?"

"Not as good as Daddy's..." he heard another groan after saying those

words. And that's what gives him the most satisfaction. He felt happy that
he wasn't the only one who missed their hot sex. Now Charlie is going
crazy too.

"Ahh... want to do it with you..." Charlie gasped, moaning in pleasure. Just

listening to Babe's voice could tell how horny Charlie was. "With my
hands, they're not as delicious as yours— ah."

"What do you want to do?"

"I want to put it in..." a low voice answered without the slightest hesitation.
"Putting it deep—um, my big one will fill your hole."

"What are you doing? I don't understand," said Babe, teasing the young
man as his hand continued to insert his finger into his own hole. "What are
you going to do? I'm so scared."

"You want to be spanked, don't you?"

Babe squirmed uncomfortably when he heard the obscene words he wanted

to hear from Charlie's mouth. The three slender fingers moved in and out
quickly. His toes were bent and tense. But even so, he couldn't stop this
action at all.

"You like it, don't you?"

"Daddy, you are such a pervert."

"Don't say that. You really like me doing it, don't you, Papa...?"

Babe let out a high pitched groan when he heard the unfamiliar pronouns.
Even though he usually calls himself that when they have sex. But Charlie
had never called him that before. Maybe because the other person was
almost 10 years younger than him, Charlie didn't dare to call him with such
childish pronouns. But today someone else said it in a very natural way.

"When I'm sleeping, you like to come and grab me and ask for comfort.
How can you blame Daddy and say I am a pervert?"

"Daddy..."

"If I were near you, Daddy would definitely crush you. Seriously!"

Charlie's annoyed voice drives Babe crazy. When they were together, the
other party had never said such harsh words before. And why are you so
brave when you are far away?

Is he suffering?

"I really want to be hit and crushed. Fuck me hard, Daddy.." But this is Pit
Babe. He wouldn't give up easily like this.

"Ah— Fuck," Charlie gasped with a shuddering groan. It seemed like

everyone else was close to achieving his goal as was he. "P'Babe..."

"Daddy, I want to be spanked and can't take it anymore. Please, Fuck me

hard!!"

"Oh— I can't take it anymore."

"I want too.... Daddy, can you hug me?"

"Can I go look for you?" The tall figure said as if he was already delirious.
The excitement must have controlled both of them so hard that they both
forgot that they were angry with each other at the moment. Or because he is
more angry, how can he have such emotions? "Papa, can I do it?"

"No, I don't want to see your face."

"Why... how can Papa carry me away?"

He couldn't take it anymore.

He was angry, but why was this so exciting?

"When you're finished, Daddy will come inside you too. Don't you want
that?"

"I don't want to— ah, Daddy."

"Yes?"

"I hate Daddy. I don't want to see you again."

"No, don't say that."

It seems they are completely crazy because one says he hates it and the
other person is the hated party, but neither of them can stop masturbating.
That just makes it faster.

"Don't let you show your face to me again— ah ah...."

"You don't want it?"

"I don't love Daddy anymore."

And the more he said he didn't love his, the more his heart missed the
person on the other end of the phone so much that he almost died right now.

"Oh my God— ah!"

That's when longing overflowed in both of their hearts. Their desire for
each other increases, until it finally explodes.

And at that moment, the madness of the two alphas slowly subsided. But
the feeling inside didn't diminish at all.

"Miss you..."

"What?"
And along with that, Babe had to vent, even though Charlie didn't get to
hear it.

-------------------
 Chapter 15 (Part 1/2)

Proofread by LhilyBarbie

*****

Usually in a racing arena, the sound of cars was extremely loud however,
today it seemed human voices would be louder than cars as many people
gathered at The Hollows after the half break of this season's competition
due to Babe's accident which led to an investigation.

The investigation was to find out the truth about the incident, whether it
was an accident or there was an element of intent. New regulations have
been put in place to prevent the previous incident from recurring. The field
area had to undergo renovation due to Babe's car hitting several edges of the
field and this took quite a long time to complete. Also, Babe did not make
the list of those competing today because his body did not recover in time,
but now it doesn't appear to be a problem.

"Are you excited?"

Charlie was a little surprised when he heard Alan's voice reverberating from
behind him. The young man thought by hiding in a narrow corner under the
stands, he would get away from people, but it looked like he couldn't escape
from the captain no matter what.

"Yes," Charlie answered softly with his hands tightly clenched. Nerves he
felt he couldn't handle well.

"The first race is always like this," Alan said quietly before walking over
and standing with his entire back against the wall next to Charlie. "When
my first race ended, I threw up."
"Is that true?"

"It's so embarrassing," the young Captain chuckled, recounting his

humiliating experience.

On the other hand, Charlie was quite surprised by what he heard. Looking
at Alan now, he couldn't imagine Alan vomiting because of the tension of
his first race.

"I think I might be worse than you at that time."

"...."

"Try to look at the audience like a group of ants and trust me, your tension
is going to disappear."

"The thing is, ants aren't interested in watching racing." Charlie sighed,
annoyed at himself. No matter what, he always acted like a coward, surely
others would look down on him too. He was annoyed at himself for being
like this too.

"Now you're so scared to the point you've completely forgotten what they
taught you."

"..."

"They have taught you things to the point of death and if you dare to forget
everything today, you will get gangbanged!!"

"P'Nick will scold me. "

"You're finished!!!" Alan laughed when he saw Charlie's somber expression

before reaching out and patting the youngest kid on the team encouragingly
on the shoulder.

"But we are sure you will do well. "

"That's what I'm more afraid of." Charlie turned around and pursed his lips
as if he wanted to cry to Alan.
"I don't want to disappoint you. I don't want people to think that Team X's
standards are lower because of me."

"Hey, isn't that too much?" The young captain pushed Charlie aside and
said with a serious expression.

"Do you think our standards are so low that just anyone can join the team?"

"No, it's not like that..."

"You don't need to think that you are carrying the name of the whole team
on your shoulders. Just think about what to do for yourself so you don't
have to regret it later."

When talking, it appeared easy but doing it was very difficult. Charlie knew
that very well.

How could he not regret his actions? In the past, he had a lot of things to
blame himself for throughout his life. Everything he did was wrong and it
was all done in a hurry without thinking for long. When thinking backward,
he often made mistakes that caused others to suffer. With things turning out
like this, how could he not be angry with himself?

"If I get eliminated today, what should I do?" Charlie asked the captain with
a worried expression on his face. It seemed Alan's attempts to cheer him up
weren't helping.

"No need to continue. Just wait for your other brothers to compete. "

"..." Charlie gasped in surprise.

"Wow," Alan gasped when he saw Charlie's puppy expression. Whatever

happened, he probably wouldn't be able to make this kid stop worrying
altogether because right now he wasn't worried about himself but rather
afraid that he would disappoint others and embarrass them. This kind of
worry about others is harder to get rid of than yourself.

"Then I can't be knocked out. "

"There you go, Charlie. I know no matter what I say, you probably won't
stop. So listen..." Alan spoke in a calm voice, his eyes looking at him so
steady that Charlie felt like he was floating in the middle of the ocean and
suddenly grabbed a piece of wood and was able to catch it before it lost its
strength and drowned.

"...you will never know why you want to be a racer until you can compete
in the racing arena. During practice, you may hear the voices of people
trying to teach you how to drive faster than others but when relying on a car
to be on the field, what you have to listen to is your own heart."

Charlie thought until now he still didn't understand why he liked car racing
and why he wanted to be a racer. Sometimes he thought it was because of
himself but the more he heard Alan speak, the more he doubted his passion.
Or perhaps the answer lies on the racetrack and he must go down and find it
for himself.

"When you're in a car, your whole world is a cramped cabin, so just focus
on driving."

"..."

"Eyes on the track, hands on the steering wheel, feet on the gas pedal,
control your mind to stay in your car and not the other cars on the sidelines.
Ride according to what your body remembers."

"As the body remembers?" Why didn't he tell him to use his brain to think?

"Because you will know that the feeling when the car wheels reach the
finish line is nothing compared to the sound of your heart when you step on
the gas pedal."

No matter what answer he got at the end of the race, it was the first race of
his life and now he couldn't escape that fate. Even though he felt so scared
and nervous that his hands were shaking, he had to do his best.

Charlie slowly took a deep breath as North taught him another important
thing to do before the competition. Check the condition of the car and
meditate. The team members always told him to practice breathing before
driving because it helped him to focus more and reminded him that no
matter how excited he was, he shouldn't forget to breathe as those who
couldn't breathe definitely wouldn't be able to take their car to the finish
line.

"The third race of the day starts in a few minutes and I think it will be the
first time that everyone is excited and looking forward to it." The
announcer's voice made Charlie's hands tremble even more. He looked at
his hands on the steering wheel instead of the front or the side of the field
which was covered in sweat because of the gloves he was wearing. Being in
the moment made his heart calmer than looking around him.

"Just seeing him start from the top of this race was so amazing that I
couldn't wait because the most handsome guy on the top row is the
youngest member of the X-Hunters... Charlie"

After hearing his name being announced, he buried his face in the steering
wheel in embarrassment even though he knew the people in the stands
probably couldn't see his face, but it was a shame that he didn't have this
cool industry name to remember like everyone else because he didn't know
what to put in it. When filling in the driver's name, he stupidly wrote his
name as it was and forgot his stage name. The announcer's voice
introducing each racer continued to sound loud. Throughout the broadcast,
Charlie wasn't very interested in listening because he didn't know who those
people were. All he knew was that right now he was so turned on he was
going to pour himself out.

"And finally a star that many people may think about and I am secretly
disappointed that I may not be able to watch his acceleration this season
again."

From previously not paying much attention to the broadcast, Charlie's ears
perked up when he heard it. Listening to the racer's name made his heart
beat strangely. He was thinking of something impossible and the
announcer's words made him think like that.
"The new McLaren F1 is cool but the driver is better. Welcome back King
of the Hollows..."

Wait, who is he talking about? There was only one King here.

"Pit Babe!!"

Where his brain had previously been distracted by the race that would start
in a few minutes, now there was only emptiness because when he heard
who the car was at the end of the queue, he completely forgot what he was
afraid of. It was even more surprising than before knowing that he would be
starting from the top spot today because on qualifying day he never thought
he would be able to maintain his best record.

The right to be first in line, plus that day he did not take part in qualifying,
so that was the reason why the famous racer had to finish at the end of the
line when usually Pit Babe would have been at the front. But that's not a
problem. The order of the cars didn't matter much to Babe.

The most important question is why Babe was competing. His body had not
fully recovered and he might get injured again. What should he do? Charlie
didn't understand why Babe did that.

All cars have taken their places in sequence and the countdown has begun.

The announcement was heard amidst the panic of the racers in the field.
Charlie was sure that he might not be the only one who was confused by
what was happening right now as everyone thought that the number of
racers in this round would be the same as the number that qualified in the
previous round. On top of that, the additional driver was one who everyone
understood would not be returning to compete again this season meaning,
there was even less of a chance for everyone to make it to qualifying as
there was no way PitBabe would be eliminated.

The countdown signal sounded as the queen race walked off the field,
cheering and cheering loudly. As expected, the racers still hadn't prepared
themselves for the fact that they would be competing with the King. But
that didn't matter because right now, no matter how brave he was, he had to
get the car out of the starting point.

"READY!!!"

Although he didn't know what happened, the goal remained unchanged. He

must qualify for the final round.

"GO!!!"

After the start signal sounded, a split second later, each racer without
hesitation stepped on the gas pedal. Of course, the first car out was the new
kid starting at the top, Charlie.

This image caused a lot of cheers from the audience because this was the
first time everyone could see the skills of a new racer from a legendary
team like Team X Plus. In the first race, there were also competitors from
that team. The same thing happened to Babe.

For The Hollows, each race can be entered by riders from the same team as
it was a single-category race, meaning there would be no team rankings.
However, the groups will be divided based on the number of riders that
make it to the final round, with the three winners likely all from the same
team. This was like ensuring the quality of the drivers for each team to be
able to advance.

Can they reach the final round?

Last season, the first three places were occupied by Babe, while the second
and third places were occupied by Alan and Way. For this year, he didn't
know if he could guarantee a top-three spot, but what was certain? Number
1 was him.

He already told Babe that he would be KING, so he would still be KING

even if his number one competitor was Babe himself.

The dark gray car was so dominant on the first lap that spectators stood up
in excitement when they saw it take sharp turns and form beautiful angles, a
testament to the rigorous training and quality of driver training from the
renowned X Hunter team. Unique driving techniques and methods have
been passed down from generation to generation. Based on the skills and
talents of each generation of racers, X-Hunter has a standard that no other
team could emulate.

However, he still couldn't be satisfied because the car behind started

chasing him, and more than that, every time he looked in the rearview
mirror, the McLaren F1 would get closer to him. He quickly brought
himself, who was in eighth place at the end of the line, to third, even though
he had only driven half a lap. Therefore, he couldn't help but look at the
rearview mirror alternately with the windshield. The young man continued
driving and looked back.

He was afraid of being overtaken and causing his car to not be able to enter
the corner properly. In turn, things were bad.

Babe was already behind him even though he hadn't trained for a long time
and his body hadn't recovered yet. Good, Babe's abilities are almost
unmatched. For others, might just know that Babe's injured body might be
taking its toll on him but Charlie knew there was more than that.

Babe did not have as good sense as before, on the contrary, his senses had
improved noticeably and Charlie was even able to see everything clearly
without needing glasses though he still wore it because it made him more
confident. His ears could hear everything around him in a radius that was
many times farther than before. He could even hear the sound of gloves
rubbing against the steering wheel but in reality, it doesn't help him drive
better.

Charlie recently learned the truth that having good senses does not give him
an advantage as he can perceive more stimuli around him than necessary
causing the brain to process everything at once in excessive amounts.
Everything that does not need to be seen can be seen, something that does
not need to be heard can be heard, and... It was these unnecessary things
that interfered with various life activities in a very annoying way. Knowing
this made him respect Babe even more. How hard would he have to train
himself to be at peace with his senses? And even though Babe no longer has
it, his talent has not diminished at all. Charlie's heart raced as he heard the
sound of the engine accelerating so hard it made him dizzy and that was
enough.

When he glanced in the rearview mirror, things were even worse than
before. The reason is that he turned the car to the side to prepare to overtake
him.

If he was overtaken now, he had no chance of overtaking, so Charlie

immediately shifted gears and stepped on the accelerator until he had barely
covered half a mile. No matter how rocky the one-hundred-and-eighty-
degree turn ahead was. What he wanted most was to get away from him,
which meant the new driver was focused on the car following him rather
than his own. Charlie's car jolted violently when entering a deadly corner
due to excessive speed, the car had to struggle to maintain control when
cornering, while the pit babe's car coming from behind looked very stable
and calm even though it entered the corner at that speed. With a lot of
speed, Babe's car was able to accelerate more quickly when it returned to a
straight line and allowed Babe's car to match Charlie's car in the blink of an
eye.

Even though he knew he shouldn't look, Charlie couldn't help but turn his
head to look. The young man turned to look at Babe's car which was as nice
as his own, while Babe didn't even look at him. The other person's eyes
were fixed forward as if he didn't care. He was more interested in who the
competitors beside him were and in the end, only he who looked ahead
could be the winner. Charlie's consciousness seemed to disappear when he
realized that he would never be able to compare to Babe. He noticed Babe's
car, but he couldn't help but look behind the luxury McLaren leading him,
when he lost consciousness, he was overtaken by the car behind him,
followed by two cars, and he saw his ranking drop drastically.

Charlie tried to regain consciousness and concentrate on keeping the car

stable while pressing the accelerator with his whole foot, thinking in his
mind that asking for nothing more than first place would be enough since
there were only the top 4. He would advance to the next round.

Please, I can't lose now.

There are only a few hundred meters left to the finish line. Now there was
another car coming behind him, the yellow car turned sideways and tried to
get in front of him.

On this short straight, cheers from across the field could be heard as the
race neared the end, and a few seconds later the cheers grew louder,
signaling that someone had crossed the finish line. Hundreds of times they
race, they would only win or lose in a fraction of a second, meaning that in
an instant the cars of the racers in this round will cross the finish line,
racing beautifully at different times.

It only took a few seconds and what was even more beautiful was that
Charlie's car was able to cross the finish line as the winner. However, even
though he had just qualified for the next round, he barely had time to rejoice
because as soon as the race was over, the young man hurriedly followed the
car in front of him towards Parc Ferme, even though he wanted to overtake
every car but he couldn't go crazy. The rules of the race track were
something he had to strictly follow because not only would he be
disqualified if he broke the rules. This also impacts the safety of other
people. One-way driving in the paddock was limited to twenty kilometers
per hour which was the speed of a turtle crawling and it was very frustrating
for him. He wanted to meet that person so badly that when he parked the
car, Charlie immediately took off his helmet left it in the car, and hurriedly
opened the door, unable to wait any longer.

The rookie racer didn't even pay attention to the other racers who came to
congratulate him on making it through the first lap well because he was
now more interested in his victory. Charlie turned around, uneasy when he
saw Babe's car parked in the condition zone. But he didn't see the owner of
the car standing there so he tried to keep his eyes on him while his legs
were running around like a lost dog in a park without an owner.

Luckily the lost dog finally saw its owner...

When the owner entered the racer's private area, Charlie immediately ran
after him.
(The paddock is the racing team area behind the racing area, where
equipment, trailers, and room for race officials are parked.)

"P'Babe!"

His long legs were put to good use today as the young alpha ran over and
grabbed Babe's arm. The person whose arm was grabbed didn't seem too
surprised to see him retaliate. Babe seemed to know that he would follow
him, so he seemed silent and looked back with cold eyes.

"What?" Babe asked quietly. Not many people passed through this area
because it was a zone that only racers could enter, and currently, the
majority of racers would gather on the track. But people who didn't care
about other people's competition at all were those who rushed to change
clothes as soon as the competition was over.

"Can we talk for a moment?"

"Are you not talking now?"

"Let's talk somewhere else. Please..." said the tall alpha while glancing left
and right suspiciously. Other people still didn't know about their
relationship, and no one knew that Babe and the mysterious young man had
been together for a long time so standing here and talking about important
things wasn't good.

"I just need a moment... P'Babe.."

Babe stared at his face blankly, before a slender hand reached out and
grabbed his. He then pulled him to follow him to the stands. The famous
king walked forward calmly until he reached the dressing room. He
carefully raised his hand to stop him before he could say anything. Babe put
his hand in the pocket of his racing suit and took out his cell phone,
unlocking it and pressing it a few times, then turned the screen towards
Charlie. He saw it was a timer application page

"I'll give you ten minutes," Babe said in a calm voice as he spoke. But
Charlie stood there with a blank expression on his face because he didn't
expect Babe to be this cruel to him. There were many things he wanted to
talk about after almost two weeks of not seeing each other but Babe only
gave him ten minutes.

"Oh, P'Babe..."

"Or not?" Babe raised an eyebrow when he saw Charlie groan.

"Okay, okay, ten minutes is ten minutes" Charlie replied, giving the
impression that ten minutes was very short but it was still better than not
talking at all for this second.

"Okay." The skinny Alpha responded before pressing the countdown button.

"First... Why are you suddenly competing again?" The young man hurriedly
asked, afraid that his time was running out.

"I just want to."

"But you're still sore, is your wrist okay?"

"Whether it is or not, I can still catch up with you," Babe answered with a
neutral expression. "Why can't I be here?"

"It's not like that..." Charlie said softly. The more often he saw Babe
wearing a cold expression, the more it hurt him to the point of wanting to
cry. It was better to see Babe's anger and cursing than for him to be angry in
silence. He didn't like it when Babe acted like they didn't care about each
other like this.

"I'm worried. I'm very worried you'll get hurt again."

"Just worry about yourself first."

"P'Babe..."

"Started from first place but finished fourth. Is this what you practice every
day?" The tall young man was silent because he knew that he had made
many mistakes in the previous round. If he was unlucky, he may be
knocked out of the race.

"If I were you, I would spend time worrying about how to focus more on
myself instead of caring about other people's health."

"But I'm not someone else." This time, he used a stronger, more indifferent
voice not because he was angry at being scolded, but because Babe didn't
seem to care about his own body and even spoke as if he had no right to
worry like that. "I know you're hurt and you won't let me worry about you?"

"Are you worried about me? "

"..." Charlie was stunned when he heard that.

"Is that face angry with worry?" Babe's tone and eyes now reflected anger
and disappointment. It made Charlie realize that during the time they were
apart, Babe was just as angry with him. From the looks of it, it seemed like
the longer he thought about it, the angrier he became than before.

"Don't you know who the person who hurt me the most is? "

"P'Babe.."

"People who care about each other wouldn't act like this."

There Charlie was. If he cared about Babe, he wouldn't hurt him like this.

In the past, he was too selfish.

"I'm sorry..." and the selfish person had nothing more to say than this. Even
though he knew it was impossible, he didn't want to listen to it.

"You've said it before," Babe said quietly.

"I was completely wrong. I know you're very angry but can you give me
another chance? Please?"

"You have said this before."

"P'Babe..."

"Aren't there any other words to say?"

"Do you still love me?"

Babe was stunned by such a question. For a moment, Charlie saw joy in the
other person's eyes, but it was only a moment. Because in just a split
second, the look in his eyes returned to its original strength, as if to show
that the story had not affected his heart.

But not that much anymore.

"Are you going to ask this?"

"I don't know if I can ask. But I want to know," Charlie answered.

His face looked like he was about to cry. The big round eyes were red and
the eyebrows were furrowed.

The boy's expression now looked no different from when they were fighting
back then.

"Since that day, I haven't been able to sleep. I want to know every day
whether you still love me or not."

"Do you still hope that I will still love you?"

Even though he knew asking that, would probably be very painful, Charlie
was still stubborn about asking, and when he heard the other party ask back
like that. He realized that he was almost immune to this problem.

"Don't cry," Babe said quietly when he saw that Charlie couldn't say
anything and still acted like he was going to cry the whole time.

"Crap." Even though it was painful, when he heard the words "Don't cry"
from Babe, he tried his best not to let the tears fall until his face turned red.
Babe was staring at the big man, clenching his jaw impatiently. He didn't
like seeing Charlie like this. He didn't like that. Charlie was crying but at
the same time, his face held back tears and looked even more pitiful.

Was there anything crazier than him feeling sorry for Charlie?

The more he thought about it, the more absurd it became. Where would a
mouse feel sorry for a cat that chased and bit itself?

"Can't you take it anymore?" He asked quietly when he saw Charlie trying
to lift his head. His hands, which were still wearing gloves, gripped the
racing suit tightly around his outer thighs. Babe saw that, he felt more and
more like he was a devil forbidding the young man's physical reactions.

"I apologize.. "

"Whatever, just cry!!" That was all Babe said before closing his eyes.

Charlie saw this and was confused as to why Babe didn't want to see him
cry like this.

But in the end, the tears still flowed. Compared to people who were hurt
because of their stupid actions, he was the one who cried more often.

"I know it's selfish to keep hoping you still love me," the big alpha said,
taking a deep breath. He didn't want to cry, didn't want his voice to shake
again, because if Babe was truly kind, Charlie didn't want anyone to forgive
him just because he cried.

"But when I think that we won't love each other, it makes me sad."

"..."

"Excuse me.."

Babe closed his eyes, would that help or not? The problem was, would
Charlie's tears make him soft? Why does he feel this insecurity even though
he hasn't seen Charlie's tears?
"You know, if I forgive you, I will feel like a very stupid person," said Babe
quietly, without even opening his eyes to look at the other person's face. "I
don't want to be like my other friends who are willing to forgive people
who hurt them"

"...."

"When I get hurt, I come and scream life or death."

"...."

"But when they came back to apologize... They crawled back to me like a
dog."

This was the first time Charlie learned that some emotions and feelings did
not need to be conveyed through the eyes. If someone had felt it enough to
not have to open their eyes to see its miserable reflection. But it also made
him realize that every word he said was something that was in his heart
while they were apart.

"I hate people who don't know how to study, I hate people who put others
before themselves, I hate people who do stupid things just because they
love them." Babe's voice was smooth. But the words that were spoken were
firm and pressed on Charlie's heart until he completely froze.

"Knowing this, do you still think I will be stupid, Charlie?"

"...."

"You think I love you more than I love myself?"

Charlie couldn't speak. He knew that Babe was a stubborn person when it
came to his feelings. Babe would always try his best to protect them. This
person never meant to hurt anyone and he never let anyone hurt him easily.
Therefore, the young man realized that there was no way he could make
someone like Babe forgive him but he still needed Babe to continue his life.

When there was no answer, Babe decided to open his eyes slowly. But the
scene in front of him was not what he had imagined. Charlie didn't stand
there crying. Instead, he knelt on the ground and looked at him with eyes
full of guilt and pleading. He seemed helpless and gave up on everything
like that. Babe admitted that he had never received treatment like this from
anyone in his thirty years of life.

"I don't have any excuses, and I know that even if I say something, Phi
won't listen." The young man said with a humble expression on his face.
His attitude made it clear that right now the other party was giving up all his
dignity to beg him, even though if it was anyone else, he would have left
the moment he heard him say those words.

"Now I have to say it. But when I apologized, I promised I wouldn't do it

again."

"..."

"I know it's not Phi's job to put himself with people like me. But I don't
know how to fix everything if you don't give me a chance."

"..."

"I don't want to use the word love. But I'm here only because I love you.
There is no other reason. "

Although there were many reasons why he brought himself into Babe's life
in the first place, there was only one reason left.

"Can you forgive me?"

Therefore, now he had to do whatever he could to defend that one cause.

"And from now on, I will show you that you were right in defending me."

Babe always believed that he could see people. He grew up with a con man
who taught him to find fault with other con artists. Therefore, to believe that
every word comes from the heart, the listener should be able to recognize it.

And what he heard from Charlie just now seemed to come straight from the
heart without any embellishment. But how would he know if he wasn't
being taken advantage of? How does he know that he's not blinded by the
word love and that he believes in this person's drama like before?

Because the word love is one word and his heart was full of bias and many
reasons to forgive someone who has hurt him.

He looked at the young man kneeling in front of him blankly, while Charlie
couldn't guess what he was thinking. The skinny owner stared at him in
silence for a moment before taking a step forward. A slender hand reached
up and grabbed the zipper of his racing suit, and pulled it down slowly until
it stopped at his navel. Then remove the top and let it hang over the sides.
Only the black t-shirt remained inside and the entire time he did that, Babe
didn't take his eyes off Carlie at all.

"There's only one thing I want from you right now." The skinny Alpha said.
His voice was emotionless and he took another step forward. Now Charlie's
face was only a few centimeters from Babe's middle body. "Do it! "

.
 Chapter 15 (Part 2/2)

Proofread by LhilyBarbie

*****

"What will I get after doing this?" Charlie asked with innocent eyes. But
Babe didn't believe it would be that big of a deal.

"You didn't get anything."

"If I don't get anything, why should I do it?"

"Because this is the only reason that makes me want to see your face."

Babe's words were still as hurtful as ever. According to Charlie, this hurt
more than Babe's desire not to be involved with him. It made him feel like
he had no value other than to satisfy his desires. But as long as Babe could
find happiness on his own, the boy thought there was no harm, at least he
wasn't completely hopeless.

So the young alpha didn't hesitate and hurriedly stretched out his hand,
pulling the thin racing suit down so he could do anything easily. The hem of
the famous brand's panties poked out, making his legs flutter with
excitement. Since that fight, Charlie had never had time to admire this
beautiful body, even though he was always fascinated and addicted to it.
The tall boy buried his face in the center of the famous King's body and
breathed in the scent he missed, filling his lungs.

Charlie's expression of longing and lust made Babe quite satisfied. The
other party did what he was told with ease and also knew exactly how to
satisfy him. How could he not be addicted to this boy's touch?
"Hmm..." A soft moan escaped his lips as Charlie kissed the manhood
hidden beneath the dark underwear. He placed a few more kisses before
sticking his tongue out to slowly trail along the soft fabric, his eyes
narrowing to see Babe's reaction.

"New eyeglasses?" Babe asked quietly after realizing that the glasses
Charlie was wearing were different from the ones he remembered, and he
realized that he was the one who stepped on Charlie's old one.

"Hm..." Charlie nodded in response before taking Babe's penis out of the
small piece of cloth. A large hand, still wearing gloves, squeezed it gently,
looking into his sparkling eyes as if they were precious. Such a gesture was
very indecent, but it easily turned Babe on.

"Umh..." The older man let out a soft moan as Charlie began to drag his
tongue along his cock. The boy touched the tip of the head with his tongue
and then slowly dragged it back and forth until it was wet with saliva and
secretions released due to his emotions. Then, he calmly started sucking on
the head.

"Ah..."

"Did you do it before the competition? " asked the young alpha with a
smile. He looked at him while pressing Babe's manhood against his cheek
as if he loved him too much.

"NO."

"Why didn't you do it?"

"I wanted to but I couldn't find any suitable person."

"Why?"

"I want something tame," Babe answered quietly, "But it's hard to find it."

"Because if you want your dog to be tame, you have to train it first."
After he finished talking, Charlie immediately showed Babe what a well-
trained dog looked like. The young man took the beautiful Alpha's hot rod
into his mouth and slowly pushed his lips down as far as he could, then
slowly took it out and did it over and over again, very well.

He moved his tongue to feel the warmth pulsating in his mouth and sucked
until his cheek responded periodically, not forgetting to slow down the
rhythm, to tease his manhood, which he knew would make him feel even
more thrilled.

"Oh...Fuck!!" Babe gasped, ecstatic with the pleasure that no matter which
way he moved, he was still happy. Babe could remember the first time
Charlie wasn't very good at it. The child had been so clumsy the first time
he had him learn to use his mouth. But now, he had mastered the techniques
and he was using them all as if he was afraid Babe would not be impressed
and run away. "Suck deeper..."

"..."

"Deeper..."

After hearing the order, the stupid dog followed without hesitation. Charlie
swallowed Babe's cock as far as he could and his eyes looked like 'Did I do
that good?' Babe answered by patting the young man's head gently, with an
expression that couldn't be hidden.

"Smart kid. You did well!"

"..."

"Ah... yeah...."

"Don't just be good at putting my cock in your mouth," Babe said. His hand
changed from gently patting to grabbing the young man's black hair as his
hips began to move towards the other's warm mouth with a faster rhythm.

"Why are you looking at me?" Babe asked harshly before grabbing Charlie
by the hair. Charlie raised his head slightly but he still wouldn't let go of his
mouth. "Do you want to fuck me?"

"..."

"Do it again!" Without saying anything, Babe continued to thrust his hips
into the young man's mouth so that his manhood entered the young man's
neck cavity. "Just suck it up, it's a blessing for you. With a face like yours,
don't expect me to give it to you."

The more he heard Babe say that, the more Charlie wanted to go in. The tall
figure looked up. His teary eyes made eye contact with Babe. In the corner
of his eyes, there was clear water seeping out. There was a flow, but it
wasn't because of sadness like the first time. A large palm rose to his hip
and supported the alpha's beautiful round ass. As for Babe, he held Charlie's
head in both hands while Charlie remained still and then he started moving
his hips into his warm mouth.

Suddenly the alarm from Babe's cell phone stopwatch went off.

They almost forgot that they had agreed that they would only talk for ten
minutes. But now the conversation process has ended so Babe picked up the
phone and turned off the alarm.

"Is this the mouth that likes to lie?" The skinny alpha gritted his teeth and
slammed in. His hips moved against the warmth of Charlie's mouth, while
their eyes still met the entire time.

"Is this the mouth that likes to say I love you but acts like a jerk?"

"..."

"If your mouth can only lie, don't use it. "

Right now, Babe was using his anger as fuel for his lust, and that made the
fire of passion burn until it was difficult to extinguish.

"I will put my penis in your mouth, so you don't have to use it to fool me."
Charlie didn't think that such words and insults would arouse him so well
even though he knelt and let Babe ram his cock into his mouth, but it
aroused an incredible amount of desire in him, causing a tingling sensation
throughout his lower abdomen until he had to lower his hands and
massaged his manhood through the fabric of his pants to relieve his desire
and kept telling himself to be humble because today he probably wouldn't
have the chance to visit that paradise he wanted.

Be patient!!

"Eat, Daddy." Babe was panting with his hips moving rapidly as his desire
almost reached its peak. "You are so stubborn and good at everything, you
should be beaten like this."

"Ahhh..Ummhh..."

"So that you understand and remember it,"

This is crazy!!!

Babe patronizes him, but at the same time, he didn't stop putting his dick
into Charlie's mouth.

"Remember, I only let you dominate me when we make love!"

"..."

"After all, don't expect you can control someone like me!"

Although he said that he let Charlie be above just sex. But what was
happening now was just the opposite. The young man could only sit on his
knees and be willing to accept Babe's needs according to his wishes, while
Babe was the one who controlled everything, whether it was the rhythm of
his hip movements or even the rhythm of Charlie's heart.

"Ah... Look up!!" Babe pulled his cock from the boy's mouth and
commanded his slender hands to resist his resistance, locking his eyes on
Charlie's face. Just now he saw the boy looking at him with an expression
of need and desire, the emotions there were ready to explode. "Seeing your
face makes me annoyed!!"

Babe was annoyed when he saw Charlie's face and groaned in his throat as
his hand moved to press on his penis until finally his desire was released. It
was deliberately aimed at the big man's face, while Charlie also raised his
head to receive it willingly.

"Ah...." The skinny Alpha moved a few times after letting go completely.
He was panting from the hot activity that had just ended, his eyes still
staring at the face of his interlocutor which was now stained with lust,
including his new glasses.

"Your glasses are messy," said the skinny figure while laughing heartily. He
reached out and grabbed the box of tissues that was on the shelf next to the
door and threw it at him. The young man who was caught off guard raised
his hand awkwardly.

"It's okay," Charlie answered softly, taking off his glasses and taking them
out. He took a tissue from the box and wiped his face without thinking
about anything.

"It's okay because I want it." Hearing that sentence, he looked up and met
Babe's eyes because before, he had never believed that his glasses alone
would affect other people's moods during intercourse. Charlie realized that
Babe intended to masturbate while wearing his new glasses.

"I saw they were new glasses, so I wanted to give them to you," Babe said
quietly after zipping his racing suit back to normal.

"Today I let you go. In the future, I will not." The famous king said as he
opened the door to exit the dressing room, leaving the stupid kid sitting and
putting his glasses in the same place, not knowing that Babe would forgive
him or he just wanted to punish him.

..

..
..

"People were shocked that you suddenly entered the field like that!" Way
said with a smile before holding up a can of beer. Today was another day
where his head was full of things to think about. He was so desperate that
he couldn't be alone, so Way was the person he decided to contact. And of
course, the other party immediately rushed over, even though previously
they had always tried to avoid meeting in person.

"Shock!" Babe chuckled, popping a handful of fries into his mouth casually.
Even though after that incident he felt a little uncomfortable with Way, he
had to admit that no one knew what was in his heart like his close friend.

"Yeah, I was very surprised. I can still imagine how you got into an
accident!"

"At first I thought I would give it up. But then, I realized that I was being
possessive so I jumped back in."

"You won't let anyone replace you?"

"Is there anyone who can replace Pit Babe?"

Way laughed and nodded.

His face looked like he was tired of arguing with him because it was like
Babe said, who would replace Pit Babe? Even if Babe didn't compete and a
new king came and took his place, he believed people would still remember
Babe as King.

"Your student was also in this round."

"Oh, but he barely made it." Babe shrugged lightly. "He was pretty good,
but after a while, he lost his mind."

"You don't have the necessary things to compete with him"

"That's why he still needs to train." The skinny man took a sip of his beer
and leaned back on the sofa. Every time he came to sit here, he always
chose to sit on the floor even though the sofa was comfortable and bought
at a high price, but instead, he only used it as a support when he sat on the
floor. "You don't need to worry about your opponent."

"So, are you going to get your position back or are you going to train
Charlie?"

"I only said that he still needs more training, I didn't say that I would train
him."

"So stubborn."

"Why? So you want me to go back and be nice to him?"

"You probably already know the answer."

He knew that question would create a difficult atmosphere and it was the
best time to make a sound but it seemed Way was not ready to do that. He
thought keeping everything the same was the way to go.

"Why do you like me?"

Way looked a little surprised that Babe asked like that. He thought Babe
would be so afraid of this discomfort that he wouldn't even dare to talk
about it. But the other party talked about it easily.

"I don't know, I just like you."

"I'm not romantic at all."

"If I were romantic, would you choose me?"

"I'm just saying, I don't like romantic people," Babe said with a casual
expression.

Way laughed and shook his head slowly seeing Babe's strength which no
matter what, this person could not be shaken. "Maybe because you haven't
met anyone you like."
"No, please don't be like this. Please"

"Why?"

"It's better not to find out." Way said in a low voice, looking into Babe's
eyes with a serious expression.

"Even though I can't answer the reason, I know how it feels."

"So, what's it like?"

"It feels like this every time I'm with you."

Way's answer didn't help at all. In the end, he didn't know what liking Way
felt like.

"Even though I don't think the same as you?"

"Yeah, that's what I like too." The two looked into each other's eyes, still not
quite understanding the feeling of liking someone and the other person not
liking you back. Because since he was born he never felt like that.
Previously, it wasn't because he was so good that he had never been
disappointed by love or anything like that, but it was because he had little
experience with love and tended to ignore people who were interested in
him. Therefore, this alpha never had the opportunity to experience love.

As Babe was thinking about feelings he had never experienced before, Way,
who was sitting next to him, brought his face closer. Their eyes met but
Babe didn't seem to notice at all.

He didn't know if it was the beer he was drinking m, but when he came
back to his senses, their lips touched and Way raised one hand to cup Babe's
cheek before grinding it together so slowly, sweetly, and gently that Babe
was confused as to what they were doing.

Way's kiss felt different. It can't be said that it's bad, but it didn't taste good
either. It was just an empty feeling that even he didn't know how to respond
to.
"No, don't do this."

"Babe."

"This won't work, please don't." Babe raised his hand and gently pushed his
friend's chest. "Don't make it any harder than this. I'm tired."

"Can't you try?"

"You should know that I'm not currently in a position where I can try dating
anyone."

"Does that mean you still haven't given up on Charlie?"

Babe was silent. If he said it had nothing to do with the boy, that would be
an exaggeration because, in reality, it was what he felt.

The hug in the locker room or even the kiss was still echoing in Babe's
head.

"Even if I didn't have Charlie, it wouldn't make any difference." If Charlie

never entered his life, he still wouldn't choose Way.

"Babe..." Way called his friend's name.

Their voices were soft and their faces were still together. A large palm was
still holding Babe's cheek and trying to prevent him from escaping.

"I love you."

"Way..."

"I love you."

"I don't..."

As if he was about to say something, Babe suddenly froze. The look in his
eyes that previously clearly conveyed meaning and emotion was now just
empty. But Way saw this and was not surprised at all.
"I love you so much, are you not interested in me at all? "

Way said in a low voice, knowing that at the moment Babe couldn't hear
anything else. The tall young man gently stroked the cheek of his close
friend whom he loved before leaning his face into the crook of the thin
figure's neck, inhaling his sweet scent longingly.

He had always imagined the day he could breathe this scent up close, and
today he could feel it. While Babe sat still like a doll that had run out of
batteries, Way was unbuttoning his shirt calmly. When the skin under
Babe's clothes was completely revealed, Way's breathing suddenly became
heavy. He rubbed his chest against his flat stomach before pushing Babe to
lie down on the floor.

Then, he slowly moved to straddle him, dragging his tongue across Babe's
thin chest passionately. He always imagined what it would feel like to touch
this body, how good it would be if Babe lay moaning beneath him and
calling his name.

He was the only one who should have been like that in the first place. Babe
should be his, not a child like Charlie.

Way sucked on the top of Babe's light-colored breasts while his hands
unhurriedly unzipped his trousers. He didn't need to rush, he had enough
time to accompany Babe all night because now Babe had agreed to be a
good boy by lying still so he could show his love without any more
resistance.

"Don't be afraid, Babe..." the tall man whispered next to the doll's ear. Babe
lay motionless, and his hands moved to the sides of his pants and pushed
them down so they could touch each other deeper than before.

Before....

BREAK!!

BUGH!!
But what was in Way's head didn't come true because his body suddenly felt
like the shutdown button had been pressed. There was only a light touch on
the back of his neck before a mysterious hand pulled the tall figure away
from Babe. Then Way was thrown until he was lying on the floor on the
other side of the sofa.

A second later, Babe, who had been lying still like a lifeless doll, suddenly
gasped and regained consciousness.

"Charlie..."

Babe looked at Charlie's face. He didn't expect to see the young man here at
this time. The young man who was lying unconscious on the ground in
confusion was even more confused when the stupid young man hugged
him. He then shouted...

"I'm sorry..." Charlie said in a shaky voice.

"..."

"Sorry... sorry I'm late."

What the hell? Babe still didn't understand what happened and for some
reason, his memory just cut off. He suddenly realized that Charlie was there
and Way was lying unconscious at his feet. Then why did Charlie have to
cry?

"P'Babe..."

At this time, Babe didn't seem to notice anything. The tall boy kept crying
and trying to button his shirt, his big hands caressing Babe's whole body as
if checking what was wrong while Babe still didn't understand anything.

"You're not hurt anywhere, right?"

"What hurts? Why are you crying?"

The skinny alpha raised his hand to wipe Charlie's tears carelessly. Now
Babe seemed to forget that he was angry with him just because he saw him
crying and seemed worried about him.

"I was scared to death."

"What were you afraid of?"

"I was afraid I wouldn't make it on time" Charlie gently caressed his cheek,
then leaned in to kiss him all over his beautiful face, as if very happy that
this beauty had not been destroyed in any way.

"Afraid of what he might do to you."

"He?"

"P'Way!" The young man exclaimed while turning towards Babe's close
friend sitting behind him. Charlie's expression made Babe even more
confused.

"He can hypnotize!"

"The brother I said was trying to chase you, I just found out that he was
someone else."

The more Charlie talked, the more confused Babe became.

Now he did not understand anything.

"I didn't know Pa had other children. A child who is an Enigma."

"Wait, Charlie....."

"I just found out that P'Way is also Pa's son!"

 Chapter 16 (Part 1/2)

Proofread by giuls18_

******

Unexpected events and unthinkable truths caused Babe to sit in silence for
almost an hour. He felt like he understood what Charlie was saying, even
though he didn't know some things. And every time his eyes accidentally
glanced at his best friend who was lying unconscious on the floor because
of Charlie's handwork, he suddenly became deaf. He didn't know how this
could happen. For a moment, he suddenly thought that this might just be his
nightmare. But the sad thing was that, no matter how hard he tried, he could
never seem to wake up from his dream.

"Are you sure you're ready?"

Charlie asked again with a worried expression, while Babe thought about it.
Even if he sat there until morning, he would never be truly prepared for
this, so whatever happened now, in an hour or even a few days from now, if
he could choose, he would not want to face this problem. But unfortunately,
people like him had no such choice.

"Hm..." Babe nodded lightly, Charlie who received the signal stared at
Babe's face for a moment, who seemed to need time to get ready. Before the
tall boy stood up from the sofa, Charlie walked towards where Way was
unconscious, his expression clearly distressed. But he couldn't do anything
but squat beside the unconscious person and reach out his hand to gently
touch Way's forehead.
It was as if he was using magic, because only a few seconds after Charlie
put his hand to Way's forehead, the person who was lying unconscious
slowly opened his eyes with a confused expression.

"Charlie..." The first person Way saw was Charlie. The tall figure called out
the boy's name with a surprised expression. Of course Way probably didn't
expect to meet Charlie here. Especially at times like this, it feels even
stranger. "...Babe."

The next name that came out of Way's mouth was the name of his best
friend. Meanwhile, the owner of that name just sat on the sofa and looked at
him with cold eyes, which made Way feel scared when he saw those eyes,
because in all the time they had known each other, Babe had never looked
at him with a look like that before. The attitude of that person made him
rack his brains about what happened before.

The last image he remembered was him burying his face in Babe's chest.
Meanwhile, his hands were trying to take off his friend's trousers.

His face paled as he remembered what had brought him to this strange
situation and Babe's eyes filled with pain. The tall young man swallowed
hard, he slowly got up and looked at Babe as if he wanted to say something.
His hands were shaking because he knew what was waiting for him, but at
least for now he could approach Babe and hold his hand tightly, maybe that
would calm him down a little.

Phew!

But how many steps can he take? Charlie, who had been standing quietly
next to Babe, immediately positioned himself in front of him. The young
man looked at him with an expression he wasn't sure he'd ever seen before,
but it was definitely not normal for a kid like Charlie. It's not strange for
other people to experience this kind of reaction. But in his eyes, it was too
annoying for this kid to act like he had rights towards Babe like that.

"Retreat," Way whispered softly, his face expressionless.

"You're the one backing off," Charlie whispered back in a calm tone. But
the eyes of others looking at him were just as sharp as if he took half a step
closer towards Babe, this kid would either break his arms and legs in half or
he could do something more drastic without feeling the slightest regret.
"Dare you take one more step. This time, you won't sleep soundly like
before."

Way now wanted to laugh and wanted to slap the face of the child whose
mouth still smelled of milk to relieve his irritation. Such an arrogant attitude
is no different from a stupid child who interferes in adults' affairs even
though he himself cannot stand firm. He really hated this kind of attitude.

"Don't act like a big shot!" Way gritted his teeth impatiently.

"Do you want to try it?"

"Stop—both of you."

In the end, it was Babe who stopped the two dogs from biting each other.
And of course Babe's words calmed the two tall figures who were arguing
with each other, like pressing a button. Babe took a deep breath before
standing up and walking towards Way with a calm expression that if you
didn't know what happened before, you wouldn't be able to guess what
Babe was feeling.

"Babe, please listen to me—"

Bugh!

A heavy punch was thrown and it hit Way's cheekbone so hard that the tall
figure turned around before he could even finish his sentence. Charlie, who
saw that, couldn't help but be a little surprised, because he didn't think Babe
would dare to punch Way in the face. If it was him, he wouldn't be too
surprised because he was often hit by Babe. But not Way. If Babe does it,
then it is something very serious because Way is someone Babe trusts and
has been present in Babe's life longer before him.

"What would you say?" Babe raised his eyebrows and asked in a low voice.
"I-"

Bugh!

The second punch flew back without hesitation. Way had no intention of
replying. Meanwhile, Babe seems to have thought about what other people
should accept for such a lowly act as he did. But behind that stubborn
determination, Charlie, who was standing behind him, saw the pieces of
Babe's confidence shatter and fall every time he threw a punch at Way. He
felt that the person who was injured right now was not the person who was
hit. Instead, it was someone standing there with his fists clenched. It was
Babe.

"Are you going to make an excuse?" Babe said quietly, looking at Way with
a harsh expression. "Did you know that the more excuses you make, the
more jerky you'll look?"

"Babe-"

Bugh!!

It's hard to believe that Way took more hits than Charlie. Of course, his
actions deserved more punishment than just a punch in the face like this.
But more blows mean more than just a penalty to be paid by guilty people
like Way. In fact, it was the burden of disappointment and regret that
weighed heavily on Babe's heart, and was his harshest punishment.

"Don't make me feel more disgusted with you," Babe gritted his teeth
angrily. His slender hands were cracked until they were covered in blood
and he clenched them so tightly that his whole body trembled. "Do you
think there will be a reasonable excuse for the dirty things you do?"

"I apologize..."

"Sorry about what?"

"...I did that to you," Way said with deep guilt. The big hand tried to grab
Babe's hand, but Babe pulled it carelessly. "I know that what I did was
unforgivable. I—"

"Did you just realize that? Are you like this because I realized just in time?"
Babe's voice sounded as anger flared in his heart that no matter how hard he
tried to suppress it, he couldn't suppress it. "If I wasn't conscious, you
assumed it was okay to do it, right?"

"I didn't want to do this at all..."

"I don't care if you wanted to or not!" Babe shouted loudly. "The point is, I
didn't want it! And you had no right to do this to me!"

Yes, that's the point.

That's something everyone knows. But what's disappointing is that Way

himself knows it, but he pretends not to care.

"I believed in you! Never once doubted you!" Babe shouted as he slammed
his fist into his best friend's chest in anger making him tremble. Every word
he spoke was filled with disappointment and pain. Something like this
should never happen to anyone. And what's worse, depraved acts like this
often come from people closest to us who we trust more than strangers.
"I've always trusted you...and how could you do this to me?!" How could
you?!"

"Because if I didn't do that, you would never have been mine!"

Way's loud scream made Babe fall silent, before that the figure raised both
hands to hold his head and grabbed his own hair as if he felt so
uncomfortable and in pain that he didn't know what to do. Charlie sees this
and wants to hug him and get Babe out of this situation. But he has to be
patient because this is what Babe chose. He had chosen that he wanted to
hear everything from his closest friends, no matter how much it hurt.

"I've been waiting for you all this time, Babe. I've been patient all this time
because I hoped that one day you would have seen how I felt." Way said in
a trembling voice. The tears streaming down his cheeks made Babe realize
that Way was speaking with sincere feelings, but he didn't know how
useless that sincerity was, after he did such a cruel thing. "I just want you to
love me. I want you to stay with me. Instead of falling in love with a kid
you don't know, whom you met only a few months ago."

"..."

"Don't you see, Babe, he meant to trick you from the start. Didn't I tell you
that you would be sad about it?!"

"Then what's the difference between what you did?" Babe replied, not
believing that up until now Way still didn't understand what he had done
wrong. "Stop attacking others and look at your own actions."

"..."

"I know why you act like this."

Way felt as if he had been hit again, although this time Babe didn't even
raise his hand. Way's whole body flashed at Babe's words, before he turned
his gaze towards Charlie who was standing behind Babe and his anger rose
several times higher than before. He didn't need to say much, he already
knew that Babe said this because other people knew it.

"That's not what I thought" Way slowly shook his head as tears continued to
flow. Now it wasn't just guilt and regret, but fear was slowly eating away at
his whole body until he didn't dare move. He was afraid, afraid that Babe
wouldn't forgive him anymore if someone else knew everything about him.

Even though he knew full well that it might not be on time, he still hoped
that their ten years of friendship would help Babe understand.

"Are you still going to make excuses?" Babe said softly. The
disappointment in the other's eyes grew with every word Way said, as if he
didn't realize how serious his own actions were.

"Babe, listen to me," Way said in a shaky voice. The tall figure's eyes
widened as if he was afraid. He spoke frantically, as if he was afraid that
Babe would run away before he finished speaking. "Pa really sent me here.
Initially, I approached you because I was following his orders."

"You-"

"But this is just the beginning. That's not all." The tall man hurriedly
interrupted. Way now looked nervous, almost unconscious, but he still tried
to explain, knowing that whatever the reason, it couldn't erase the mistake
he had made. "At first I just wanted to make you pregnant. Whatever I do, I
just hope... I can have a child with you..."

"..."

"But when I really got to know you, I learned what kind of person you
were, and I didn't want to do that anymore."

He didn't know why Babe felt that what Way said didn't make things better.
On the contrary, he still felt like vomiting whenever others said those
disgusting words.

"The more I get to know you, the better I feel about you. I like you more
and more every day to the point that I don't want to force you like Pa
ordered." Way looked into Babe's eyes seriously. For Way, this might be
like a love confession scene. But for Babe, it was no different from
admitting his crimes. "I want to be close to you. I want to make you like me
so much that you yourself feel like having children with me."

"..."

"That's why I waited all this time, Babe. I waited for you. I was beside you
for more than ten years because I waited for you to really see me and love
me."

"So what's next?" Babe asked in a calm voice. "Should I thank you?"

"What..."

"I asked if I should thank you because you didn't rape me?"
Tears flowed again when those words were spoken. Even Charlie, who was
standing quietly at the back, had to look up at the ceiling, trying to hold
back his tears. It hurt him to hear those words come out of Babe's mouth.
And he knows that people who suffer more than him are people who are
always victims, like Babe.

"Should I thank you for not forcing me to bear your child?"

"Babe..."

"Even for my life, my body, and everything about me, I still have to wait for
your mercy?"

Maybe now Way realizes that by trying to speak out to defend his depravity,
it causes the dirt that has been hidden to be slowly revealed without his
knowledge. And that makes the relationship between him and Babe that
took more than a decade to build, destroyed in just a matter of seconds. The
bond he thought was stronger and more stable than anything else, today he
realized that it was actually very fragile. And it's not because he didn't do it
well enough, but it's because he forgot to add some humanity to the
relationship. Which in the end was easily destroyed just like that.

"No, Babe, it's not like that," Way rushed over and grabbed Babe's hand
when he noticed that the person was getting further away from him. "I'm
just saying that I was wrong. Indeed, I was wrong from the start when I
intended to do that to you. And I've known for a long time that it was
wrong. Can I try to fix it?"

"By manipulating my head and never letting me date anyone" Babe said in
a cold voice. But the listener can still feel how incredibly painful it is. "For
you, there has never been anyone suitable for me. When I'm with someone,
you will continue to manipulate to make me feel guilty. You will tell me
that in the end I will regret my decision and make me sad."

"..."

"Did you know that every time you said that, it made me feel like I didn't
deserve anyone's love?"
"..."

"And it's as if the only love I could receive was the one from you...". His
sobs were so loud that Babe's voice trailed off. But Babe still tried to take a
deep breath to continue talking. "...But you never asked me what I really
wanted."

"..."

"You only cared about your own desires. You wanted to have me. You
wanted to have children. You tried to make me love you and then agreed to
have children with you. Even though you always knew that I never wanted
to have children."

"I know you don't want to have children. And I know why." Way answered
with a look that seemed to understand. But Babe knew the other party didn't
understand anything, not at all. "But because I know. That's why I want to
try to make you change your mind."

"It's not your job to change me."

"You're too stubborn, Babe." From his understanding attitude, the tall figure
now sounded like he was irritated by Babe's thoughts, even though he
wasn't even in a position to criticize other people's thoughts. "I know what
your family is like. You've been through a lot of problems and so has my
family. Why don't you understand?"

"I know, but do you still want me to have children with you?"

"Just because our parents made mistakes doesn't mean we can't be good
parents, Babe."

"What are you talking about good parents for? The point is, I never want to
be anyone's parent!"

Babe shouted in a very rough voice. He was starting to get bored of talking
to people who could never understand his feelings. He used to think that
Way was the person who understood him the most. But today he learned the
truth that this person never understood anyone but himself. He never
considered other people's needs and lives as important and respected.

This person can see himself without looking in the mirror.

"If you want to have children because of your father, or to fulfill your
family life, that's your business. But you have to find someone who wants it
as much as you do."

"But I want you, Babe," Way continued to force his thoughts even though
he saw Babe crying bitterly because of his own selfishness. "I want my
family to have you in it."

"Even though you know that I will never love you or your child?"

Babe's words pierced his heart. Babe always knew what kind of words
would cause others to hurt so much that they couldn't say anything back. He
is smart enough to know what weapons he can use to attack others. He often
saw Babe use this technique, but never thought that Babe would one day
use this technique on him.

Really painful.

It hurt but he couldn't move away.

"So, let's say one day I really want to have children with you, what would
happen next?" Babe continued in a serious manner. The more Way tried to
find excuses, the scars that had been secretly scratched by others slowly
appeared. "When I give birth to a child, will you give my child to that
bastard?"

"Baby..."

"Are you human?"

From the start, Way tried to ask Babe for lover status. And now it comes to
the point where Babe has to ask for humanity from his beloved friend.
"Babe, I'm sorry, I did make a mistake," Way shouted in a trembling voice
before trying to hug Babe. Meanwhile, Babe tries to fight back and push his
opponent away. He felt so uncomfortable that he felt like he couldn't
breathe when Way tried to touch him. All that was in his head was a
question about when Way hypnotized him. What did that person do to him?
And the more he found himself having no memory at all about the event, it
made him feel even worse about being touched by this person. "Can you
give me a chance? I—"

"Move your hands! Don't touch me!"

Way tries to hug Babe but Babe feels even worse until he cries like a dam
has broken. And that sight made Charlie, who had been trying to stay still,
no longer able to stand still.

"Hey! Let go-"

Bugh!

Charlie, who was about to approach and seize Babe Way, had to stand still
in the air when he had no time to reach the two of them. Babe, who cried,
locked Way's arm tightly before grabbing and throwing him to the ground
with full force, causing the bigger man to bend over and Charlie could only
watch the scene; stunned.

He forgot that the first time they met, Babe threw him like this too. But he
didn't expect Babe to be able to lift and slam Way, when he was crying that
hard.

"I told you, don't touch me!"

Maybe Charlie was too protective of him that he forgot how great Pit Babe
was.

..

..

"Should I turn off the lights?"

Babe, who was sitting contemplating on the edge of the bed, was a little
surprised when he heard Charlie's voice coming from the bedroom door. He
didn't know how long he had been sitting like this. He didn't know that
Charlie wasn't home yet. He didn't even know why he was still wearing a
bathrobe and not pajamas like he was supposed to.

"Oh." Babe looked back at Charlie for a moment before looking back down
at his hands as if he didn't know where to put his eyes. "I thought you were
home."

"Not yet. I'm sitting outside."

"Then you can go home. I'm off to bed."

"No, I will sleep here tonight" Charlie answered in a casual tone, while the
owner of the room had to turn around and look at the young man again,
surprised to hear that.

"Why are you sleeping here?"

"We broke up once and it wasn't good at all."

Charlie said in a very normal manner, as if it wouldn't be strange if they

slept together tonight. Even though they had been separated for quite a long
time.

"You just sleep. I'll sleep outside." He didn't wait for Babe to give
permission. Charlie makes his own decisions. The tall man smiled faintly at
him before turning off the light switch next to the door.

Only the light from the bedside lamp remained, and then he closed the
bedroom door gently. But before closing it completely Charlie still couldn't
resist saying a little more in closing. "Wear comfortable clothes. Don't sleep
like that."

"..."

"Good night."
After that, the bedroom door was closed. Babe turned and sat up, sighing
softly to himself. Today there were many things he needed to think about.
Her and Charlie's court situation alone was enough to keep him down for
the rest of the night. But who would have thought that when the day was
almost over, there would still be things that made him tired again.

This problem is really difficult. Subconsciously he thought that this might

be more difficult than Charlie's problem. It was true that these two people
were from that house and had the same relationship with Pa. Both of them
also hid everything from him. But the purpose of approaching it is
completely different.

Charlie came to prevent him from being changed and taken advantage of by
others. Different from Way.

If he says it in a narcissistic way. He thinks that this is not easy for him
either, because anyone who gets close to him will fall in love with him. But
if you look at it realistically, maybe if he wants to love and has a lot of
problems like this, he doesn't need to love someone that much. He just
needed to be completely alone.

Until now, he had almost nothing in his head. He didn't know which one to
face first because everything was in chaos.

After he beat up Way and came back, Babe thought that the problem
between him and Way couldn't be resolved any further. Their friendship of
more than ten years ended in one night because he didn't think he would
ever be able to look at Way the same way again. What will Way do next? Or
what preparations had the man made to get it? These things he knew
nothing about and now he couldn't think of anything.

But apart from that, another story that always crossed his mind was
Charlie's story. Right now, he wasn't even sure if he was still angry with the
kid. Even though in the dressing room, he confidently stated that he still
didn't want to forgive him. But he had to admit, when he first woke up from
Way's hypnosis and saw Charlie's face, he felt like he had never been angry
with this kid before. To his surprise, Charlie cried as he tried to find and
fasten the buttons on his shirt with shaking hands. He felt comforted by the
fact that someone else was checking his whole body, as if he was afraid of
any part getting hurt in his absence. And strangely, he felt safe when he was
repeatedly hugged and kissed on the face, in a trembling voice calling him
"Teerak..." (My love...)

That moment was probably the moment Charlie feared the most.
Meanwhile, Babe felt relieved because the person in front of him was
Charlie. The child he once said he hated so much he never wanted to see
again.

Charlie approaches by making up a story to trick him. Even though his

intention was to protect him, it was still annoying if it all started with a lie.
Because what he received was not just heartache because he was betrayed,
but fear so great that it made him crazy. He was afraid that nothing in the
past was right. He was afraid that when Charlie said he loved him, it was
just an act, whereas he had given his whole heart to him without knowing
anything.

He admitted that Charlie's actions really hurt him. But he didn't dare say
how big it was other than the fact that they had to separate. He knows that
Charlie still cares about him as he still calls once a day at the same time,
even knowing that he probably won't answer but he still tries to apologize
and beg for his forgiveness every chance he gets. And recently, another
person appeared who helped him get into his room when Way was about to
do something dirty like that to him.

Maybe he was a gullible person and wanted to forgive people like Charlie
who had hurt him. But compared to what Way thought and tried to do to
him, he felt that what Charlie always did was to protect him from those
people. Of course, this method would be very annoying because Charlie had
tricked him and taken his abilities without telling him. But speaking frankly,
there was no other way to free him from his father than that. He thought
Charlie knew the man well. He thought that the only way to free him was to
make him no longer special. So the child takes that ability away from him
and doesn't make himself any more special. But Charlie makes himself a
new target for his father.
If Charlie said that he always followed the man's orders, it meant that now
there were not only his special abilities in him, but there were also special
abilities from other people that he had picked up as well. He definitely has
the ability to make people sleep or wake up, like he did with Way earlier.
And he was sure Charlie couldn't just do this. Therefore, being Pa's favorite
son, Charlie probably didn't earn it from his obedience alone. But, because
Charlie had a lot of what the man needed inside him. He wasn't controlled
as hard as some people, but he believed that lewd old man would definitely
take Charlie back.

From turning off the lights and lying down to sleeping, Babe couldn't stop
the thoughts from running around in his head, even though he was very
tired today. He wanted to sleep and make it all go away, but the more he
closed his eyes, the clearer every image became. Many thoughts and
possibilities mushroomed. The painful past continues to haunt him, while
the terrible future hits him so hard that he doesn't want the night to go away.
He was afraid that tomorrow he would have to wake up and face something
worse. And if that was the case, would he still be able to fight? He wasn't
sure about that at all.

He couldn't sleep at all.

No matter which position he slept in, there was no way he could fall asleep.
His body was completely exhausted, but his brain remained alert as if he
had swallowed some powerful medicine.

Is Charlie asleep yet?

Suddenly such a question appeared in his head. The child politely chose a
bed in the living room instead of sleeping in the same bed as usual. He
didn't know if this was a good gesture to get him to give in, but if it was, it
was very effective.

Finally, the insomniac decided to sit down. He gave up on forcing himself

to sleep and instead chose to get out of bed, still tired. Babe wandered
around the bedroom for a while because he didn't know why he woke up.
But he couldn't let himself sleep. His heart now wanted to walk out, but he
didn't know how he would act if it turned out that Charlie wasn't sleeping.
But it's okay to look at it secretly, right? Just tell him I'm just out for a
drink!

Making that decision, Babe gently opened the bedroom door. As soon as he
opened the door, he saw that the lights from the TV screen in the living
room were still on and there was someone sitting on the sofa, as if he didn't
know what time it was.

"Can't you sleep?"

Before Babe even stepped out of the room. Charlie, who he thought was
interested in the movie on the TV screen, turned to him and asked with an
expression that was not at all surprised to see him standing here.

"You knew I was going out?" Babe asked softly with a neutral expression as
he walked slowly shuffling his feet into the living room.

"I heard your footsteps" Charlie answered with a wry smile. Of course, this
answer made Babe wrinkle his mouth again in annoyance. Because he
knew, if it weren't for his ability being stolen, Charlie would never have
been able to hear the sound of footsteps as light as this.

This means that this child heard it from the beginning when he walked
around the room.

Very annoying!!!

"Nice ears" Babe said sarcastically before sitting down on the couch a little
away from Charlie. "Watch a movie at low volume?"

"I was worried that the sound would be loud and disturb you."

"Don't be afraid it will be deafening. My hearing isn't that good." Charlie

couldn't help but smile at Babe's somewhat dismissive words. He also
doesn't want to show others how much his senses have improved, as he's
not happy about having to take them away from their original owner, Babe.

After that, everything became quiet. There was only the soft sound of a
movie on the TV in the background. Charlie just sat and watched the movie
in silence, while Babe did the same. If they had watched a movie like this in
the past, they would probably have hugged each other as if they were
inseparable. But now they sit several cubits apart. It seemed like this was
something he wasn't used to.

"Phi... are you okay?"

Charlie asked softly. The other person's voice sounded unsure whether to
ask this question or not. But he knew that Charlie was probably too worried
about him that he couldn't sleep. Otherwise, he probably wouldn't wake up
and sit down and watch a movie at 3am like this.

"It's okay" Babe answered in a low voice, with his eyes still on the TV
screen. "But I can't do anything. So all I can do is feel uncomfortable."

"I'm sorry" Charlie apologized again for something that wasn't his fault.
And that made Babe sigh tiredly at a kid like Charlie who really liked to
apologize. "If I had come sooner..."

"It's not your fault you're late" he said, his voice a little louder. Maybe
because he was annoyed, Charlie kept apologizing. "The wrong person is
the one who did that. What's wrong with people coming to help?"

"I just thought, if I had come sooner, maybe this wouldn't have happened"
the young man said with a hint of guilt evident in his voice. "Even though I
felt he was strange from the start, I still let him be until now."

"If you think like that, wouldn't I be even stupider?" Babe turned towards
the tall boy and said in a serious tone. "I'm his friend. Closer to him than
you, but I was still fooled."

"No, how could you be stupid? You were the victim."

"Then why are you blaming yourself? You didn't do anything wrong at all. I
can only see you trying to help me."

Charlie was silent, the tall figure looked into Babe's eyes as if he
understood what Babe said. But after watching, the other party still couldn't
stop blaming himself. And he didn't know how to tell other people that not
being able to protect himself wasn't the other person's fault. Plus, Charlie
was always able to protect him in the past, even when Babe was in danger.

"I just feel bad" said the young man with an expression that was clearly hurt
by what had just happened. And Babe never knew in his life that anyone
could be as hurt by it as Charlie. "I felt really bad when I saw him do that to
you. I couldn't sleep at all. When I go to sleep, I think about you all the
time."

"I feel bad too." Babe made eye contact with Charlie. The other person's
voice was gentle. His eyes looked tired, as if he was ready to faint at any
moment. Babe now looked so weak that Charlie wanted to hug the other
person tightly, but he didn't dare to do so.

One was that he thought Babe might not want him to act as close as before.
And secondly, he wasn't sure if Babe was ready to let him touch his body.
After going through something like that Jeff told him to be very careful
because Babe tends to be afraid of other people's touch after being abused
or abused. So he didn't dare touch Babe. No matter how much he wants to
do in his heart.

"Can you... hug me?"

DONT FORGET TO FOLLOW AND VOTE BEFORE CONTINUE TO THE

NEXT CHAPTERS.....
 Chapter 16 (Part 2/2)

Proofread by giuls18_

*****

Phew!

No need to wait to repeat or explain further. Charlie immediately hugged

Babe until his body went limp as soon as he heard those words. The other
person's actions made the person who was feeling bad still couldn't help but
laugh lightly. Charlie is really like a little dog. The person seemed to have
been told to wait a long time and waited eagerly. Even if he wanted to, he
would still run towards his owner. Even though he was heartbroken, he
didn't want to act stubbornly and disobey orders. And as soon as he gave the
order, Charlie immediately ran towards him with his ears perked.

The puppies are tame and the best kids in the world.

"I'll never let anyone do that to you again" Charlie said heavily, hugging
him tightly as if he was afraid he would disappear the moment he left the
embrace. "I won't be far from you anymore. Even if you chase me away, I
won't leave."

"Is it true?"

"Yeah, it's fine if I don't sleep in the same bed. Just looking at you up close
is enough." Babe smiled at that. He knew that Charlie really cared about
him, and other people didn't come to him just like that. This kid had always
cared about him more than anyone else, if not for the deception in the first
place. He would have been able to say that Charlie really puts him first.
But even if there was something like that, at this moment, he still felt like
he was Charlie's number one.

"Do you really love me that much?" Babe asked, gently stroking the boy's
back.

"Yes" Charlie answered immediately without hesitation. "You might not

believe it. But I really feel that way."

"I don't know what you really feel" Babe said softly. He buried his nose in
the boy's broad shoulders out of habit, because Charlie's scent always made
him feel warm and safe. "But the fact that you did this, everything you did
to me..."

"..."

"If it really comes from your heart...I...I call it love."

Often everyone's definition of love is different. Some people may think that
love means having and possessing each other. Some people may think that
love is care and concern. Or some people might think that watching
someone grow on the path he or he has chosen for themselves, that alone is
considered love.

And according to Babe, love is when someone comes into his life to be the
safest place for him. And that space made him feel safe and brave enough to
overcome many of life's limitations in an unprecedented way.

Yes, never before.

Until he met Charlie.

The touch of the warm palm still easily made Babe's heart race, as Charlie
raised his hand to cup his cheek and moved his face to place a light kiss on
his lips, he felt as if the pain inside him was slowly being miraculously
healed. Soft and calming and does not irritate the heart. He didn't know how
Charlie could do this.
Babe was gently directed to lie down on the sofa while the tall figure
continued to give him sweet kisses. The big hand gently stroked Babe's
head, as if to comfort him with all the bad things that had happened and as
if to promise himself that he would not let it happen again.

"Are you scared?" Charlie whispered softly, feeling the nervousness of the
thin figure who was not at all typical of someone as confident as Babe.
"Can I do more?"

"Why do you ask that?" Babe seemed surprised that Charlie would ask such
a question even though he saw how Babe had softened.

"I'm shaking" Charlie's answer made Babe realize that he was tense like
never before, even though he and Charlie had done something like this who
knows how many times.

It was something that always made him happy. Until someone tries to do it
against his will.

"You're probably not ready. We'd better—"

"No!"

Babe immediately raised his arms and wrapped them around Charlie's neck
as the tall figure straddling him began to rise from him.

Charlie, on the other hand, was quite surprised that Babe still wanted to
continue even though the man still didn't seem to be able to overcome his
fear because of what Way was going to do.

"You shouldn't force yourself." Charlie said still in a friendly tone. The tall
figure hugged him back and gently rubbed Beb's head, hoping to help dispel
some of the worries in other people's hearts. "You can do it when you're
ready."

"I am not forcing myself. I just feel weird" Babe answered softly. "I stopped
thinking about it because Way couldn't do it."
"I understand." Charlie hugged the older man tighter when he realized that
in just a short time, Way had almost done that, even though Babe was
unconscious at that time, and couldn't even remember anything at all. But
it's still a bad memory that still lingers in my memory. "But, it's okay now.
Nobody does anything to me anymore."

"..."

"Do not be afraid."

Babe is probably so strong that he can lift bigger people and throw them to
the ground. But believe me, no one is mentally strong enough to not be hurt
by dirty things like that.

And at the same time, Babe couldn't help but wonder how he would get
through the night without this kid by his side.

"Charlie" Babe called softly to the tall figure.

"Yes..."

"Help me overcome my fear." The more he heard it, the more Charlie felt
like protecting the man. He didn't want anyone or anything to cause
someone as strong as Babe to lose even more strength to fight. "I want to go
back to enjoying sex like before. Just like we used to do together."

"..."

"Can you help me forget this feeling?"

Charlie didn't hesitate anymore when he heard Babe's request. He fulfilled

that wish with the passionate kiss they both craved. They put their tongues
together and intertwined with each other. Alternating and sucking on the
lips in such a way that he no longer had to be afraid of each other.

Babe gasped when the tall figure started to touch his neck. Charlie dragged
his lips all over the place, alternating with flicking his tongue and slow
licks. Another person's touch gave him goosebumps. And at the same time,
it gave him a strange comfort when he realized that it was a familiar touch
from someone who had never forced or abused him once.

"Umh..." A sweet moan escaped as the boy lifted his t-shirt up over his
chest before quickly closing his mouth on Babe's chest, as if he couldn't
hold it in any longer. "I'm so hungry—I can't eat. It's been a long time,
hasn't it?"

"Yes." The tall figure raised his eyes to look at him while still sticking out
his hot tongue to rub his chest non-stop.

"Ugh— Ash...!" Babe let out a high-pitched scream as Charlie bit the edge
of his breast lightly, causing him to flinch, but it didn't cause any pain. This
will be even more thrilling.

"I really miss my wild horse's milk..." After saying that, the tall figure
immediately bent down to speak his mind. Charlie took turns sucking and
licking both sides of Babe's chest with his tongue until it was really wet.
Babe knew this was one of Charlie's favorite places on his body. And of
course it's his favorite place too.

After he touched his pink breasts as much as he could, the boy began to
expand his territory further down. A hot tongue trailed from his chest down
to his flat stomach. He poked the navel hole so Babe could flex his stomach
because the real thing would be even more exciting and the reaction would
definitely not just be stomach contractions.

"Umh..." The moans got louder every now and then because Charlie had a
lot of room to pleasure himself. Now he stopped teasing the top and focused
on the bottom. His pajama shorts were removed and thrown to the side of
the sofa before his slender legs were lifted and parted slightly, just enough
for the boy to easily hide his face. "Oui— Hi... Papa..."

Babe's thin waist automatically rose when the hot, moist touch touched his
rear passage. The tall figure calmly flicked his tongue teasingly to get Babe
ready, before slipping his tongue inside while using his fingers to press and
roll the entrance. A tingling sensation spread throughout his body until Babe
couldn't lie still. his body turned back and forth gently, alternating with his
hips lifting from time to time, as if he wanted to feed something delicious
into his mouth.

"You're so good at licking—oh, that's so good..."

"Hm..." He didn't know whether it was a response or a sound of satisfaction

because Babe wasn't the only one enjoying the touch. Charlie himself
seemed equally pleased. He dragged his tongue and licked non-stop. He
thrusted in and flicked his tongue in and out, while one hand was squeezing
Babe's cock. And he still hadn't forgotten the way Charlie looked at him
from time to time. For Charlie, it was probably just to see how much Babe
enjoyed the touch. But for Babe, it turned him on. The more Charlie looked
at his face while he was still servicing him beneath him, Babe felt like he
was finally done any time

"I always think about your tongue, do you know, Daddy?" Babe reached out
and rubbed the boy's head until his hair was a mess. But the more the hair
lost its shape, the sexier Charlie looked. "When I thought, just by Daddy
licking it for me, I could get there."

"I know," Charlie chuckled before walking away from the wet hallway. The
tall figure stood up straight then took off his t-shirt and dropped it to the
side of the sofa, revealing a perfectly proportioned figure. Just looking at it
made Babe's mouth water. "Lift your hips so I can enter and give you more
satisfaction."

"Don't you like it?" Said the figure while placing the tips of his feet on the
young man's beautiful, curved stomach seductively. "Your licks can get me
easily."

"I like it, but can I keep licking it later?" Said the tall man as he pulled his
perfectly erect manhood out of his pajama pants which were slightly wet
due to the high level of arousal that he could barely stand. "Papa, can I
come in now? I can't take it anymore."

"Why?" Babe stared at the stubborn part of the shiny-eyed boy. The hot
stick was so hard, small veins were visible sticking out. Moreover, his head
was still wet so much that it looked like Charlie was really about to take it
out. "Didn't you take it out?"

"Absolutely not."

"Why?"

"Well, my wild horse isn't here. I never do."

"If your horse goes, is it possible for it to wake up?"

"Oh, I just have to wait for my wild horse to come back and ride him." said
the tall man while sobbing and holding his own cock in his hands while
rubbing his head against the beautiful alpha's hole passionately. "I haven't
ridden in a long time."

"Oh, I'm waiting for that, Daddy... Fuck me!" The beautiful man bit his lip
excitedly. When Charlie continued to press him, he didn't stop. His head
was inserted just a little then he pulled and rubbed it against his entrance,
alternating with slamming it down until his hips convulsed. "Ah— that's
thrilling. Put it in quickly, Daddy."

"Do you want it now?" Charlie said as he reached out to open the drawer
next to the sofa and took out the lubricating gel. He applied it to his own
torso and also to Babe's back hole to make things fit better without him
having to hurt Babe.

"Yes..."

"Do you wanna fuck?"

"Yes... I am. Please...."

"Are you sure?" The tall figure rubbed his hardness into the wet hole. He
touched his waist even though he had not penetrated, but it looked no
different from someone having sex. "What do you want me to do with that
wild horse?"
"Fuck me..." answered the beautiful alpha clearly and without shame. "Fuck
me hard Daddy, I miss him to death."

"You will definitely die tonight."

"Ah...ah...."

The resistance was done unhurriedly, but it couldn't be called calm because
Charlie didn't give his body time to breathe. The tall figure slipped in all at
once without hitting, but pressed so deep that several of Babe's toes
buckled. His slender legs opened wider as he felt that what was put inside
him was too big. He thought it was still the same size but he didn't know
why it felt so tight down there.

"Babe, don't tense up." This was the first time Charlie had to tell Babe not
to tense up. Although the fear and nervousness have greatly reduced, they
still remain. And it's reflected in physical reactions that even Babe himself
isn't aware of. "Does it hurt?"

"No," Babe shook his head, "It just feels tight."

"Do not be tense. Please breathe slowly."

"Why do I feel like it's the first time I've done this?"

"Well, my wild horse is still a virgin" Charlie answered, making Babe

laugh. And because of that, Babe's body subconsciously relaxed its tension.

"Is it true?"

"Yeah, it's your first time" Charlie answered dryly. Meanwhile, Babe
laughed even more. Like, he was so far from being a virgin. Suddenly,
when he plays an inexperienced child, it looks very cute. "Daddy will take
your virginity. Does it hurt?"

"It really hurts. Do it gently, Daddy..." The person who said that, smiled idly
as he pulled Charlie's hand to one side and started sucking the long finger
deliciously.
"Ah— you're amazing, kid...."

"Uh— I told you to be gentle. Why so harsh?"

"I know you like it"

Babe smiled a little and smiled with satisfaction. I don't know why he is
called son even though they are almost ten years apart in age. If this were
normal times, he would probably twist this brat's ear. But at times like this,
he was very excited by pronouns like this, "Do you really want me to do it
gently?"

"I don't know, but if you do it gently, I feel like I'll get sleepy and fall
asleep."

"So...?"

"So, don't be too gentle," the thin body giggled before it was followed by a
rhythmic moaning sound as the tall man began to speed up his pace and
increase the strength of his thrusts until the thin body slid onto the sofa.

"Oh, ah— Daddy..."

"Yeah... Do you like it?"

"You— um, you seem to be getting bigger."

"It's the same as before. You're just not used to it." Charlie gasped, thrusting
his hips in quickly, even more so because Babe's body was shaking from his
thrusts. He was becoming more emotional. What about the happy look on
the other's face made it seem like he didn't want him to stop? Why is Babe
showing no mercy? This made him so angry that his heart was about to die.
"Have I forgotten Daddy? Don't you remember how I was there?"

"Then I guess you'll have to repeat it often, or I'll definitely forget it again."

"Hah, you said it yourself!"

"Will Daddy only do it once?" Babe raised his eyebrows and asked before
looking down at their connected bodies and taking a slow, excited breath.
"How many days have we not done it? Will it be full in just one round?"

"You talk too much!"

If these were normal times, Charlie would probably have been completely
scolded. However, at this time Babe's stomach felt tingling and excited
because he was being scolded by a man wearing glasses with furrowed
eyebrows like that.

"You'll be full tonight. Don't worry..."

This is very thrilling.

"Oh—Daddy, I want to cum..." Babe moaned. As for Charlie, who heard it,
leaned over and gave him another passionate kiss. One of his hands
intertwined with Babe's. Meanwhile, his hips accelerated so quickly that
Babe shook his head.

"Ah—a little more."

"Daddy, let it out inside— ah!"

"Fuck..."

"Come on Daddy, stronger— I can't take it anymore."

"Fuck you..." Charlie cursed softly. The tall figure slammed his hips until
Babe's whole body trembled. The sound of the sofa legs moving against the
floor grew louder until it sounded embarrassing. But the two couldn't deny
that it was very emotional. "Fuck, this is amazing."

"Ah! Ah!"

"I'll finish—ah, just a little more..."

"Uh— Daddy, this is amazing."

When the excitement reaches its peak. All the desires that had been hidden
for so long were finally released.

"FUCK, AHH....!"

And it was the first time in weeks that Babe had an orgasm that felt truly
blissful.

Charlie sat up and leaned against the back of the sofa, panting. The sex just
now was amazing. When he finished, his head cleared completely. Now it
feels like a lot of energy has been drained.

But not before he could sit up and catch his breath, Babe, who he thought
was exhausted, sat up and slowly crawled to sit pressed against him. Babe
rested his head on Charlie's broad chest. Meanwhile, his arms were loosely
wrapped around the tall figure's waist, as if he didn't want to be separated
from him for even a second.

"Are you tired?" Charlie hugged his shoulders and pulled the person into his
arms, before raising his hand to gently stroke the round head resting on his
chest.

"A little," Babe answered softly. "Just take a break and it will go away."

"What do you mean?"

"Is there really not going to be a second round?"

Charlie laughed as he got annoyed at him for not knowing what he wanted.
In fact, he was just pretending. How could Charlie not know what Babe
wanted? In other respects, he may not be very smart. But when it comes to
Babe, he never misses a beat.

"No matter how many times, I can do it," the tall man answered before
pressing a soft kiss to the older man's head while Babe played with his
hands as if it was something interesting.

Babe took his large hand in his and pressed it to his own cheek, gently
caressing his face with a rough touch before pressing three slow kisses to
his palm.

That's Babe's love language.

"What can you do now?" Babe asked in a casual tone. "What special
abilities do you have?"

"Um... lots of things," Charlie trailed off as if he was thinking about what
he could do. "I have your abilities, hypnotize like I did P'Way...."

"Then what again?"

"Hunch. This one may or may not be used sometimes. But if it can be used,
it can be very accurate." Said the tall man while still playing with Babe's
head. "I can also detect lies, can imitate other people's skills, but can only
be used for no more than 5 minutes."

"You bastard, are you going to rule the world?"

"But usually I don't use it at all" Charlie answered quietly. "I can interpret
numbers and symbols. And then I can turn my own senses on and off."

"Like sensors on and off?" Babe furrowed his brows in surprise at Charlie's
abilities. "Yeah, so you can smell me very faintly because I know you don't
like it. So I kept it closed."

"Oh, so you've been playing me on everything?"

"I don't want you to hate me."

"You don't need to look sad." Babe pinched the stupid kid's chest in
annoyance. At this moment, he no longer felt angry. However, the problem
of resentment cannot be prevented. And it's not his fault either. "So this is
why you were able to enter the room and Way didn't notice?"

"Yes," Charlie nodded lightly, "You know people can feel as if someone is
watching them, or when someone is following them."

"Yeah, I often feel that way."

"We will feel and know that there is another human being near us. But if I
turn off that feeling, you can't see it and you won't feel that I'm near you."

"Wow, scary. You look like a ghost."

"You talk like Jeff," Charlie chuckled, as Babe became the second person to
call him a ghost. At first he thought it was just a strange apparition, but now
he was starting to find it scary.

"So how did you know Way was here with me?" Babe looked at Charlie's
face as he realized that even now he still didn't know how he could come to
his aid.

"There are many things. At first I had a hunch. I feel like something bad
will happen to you. So I asked Jeff to help me look at it."

"And Jeff saw it?"

"Yes." Charlie nodded lightly. He felt a little uncomfortable while secretly

looking at other people's futures. But if he didn't ask Jeff to take a look, the
thing he feared most in his life would definitely happen, "Sorry for
peeking."

"Never mind, I know you did it because you had to" Babe answered without
thinking. He was thinking about something, but if it wasn't too much he
would let it go. Life is already tiring enough. As long as Charlie did it with
good intentions, he would make some concessions too. "Thank you for
coming."

"You're welcome, and thank you."

"About what?"

"About you being safe" Charlie answered before kissing the thin man's head
again. "Thank you for being okay."

Babe tilted his cheek to rest against Charlie's strong chest before quietly
giving him a soft kiss, feeling grateful that someone else loved him so
much. And enjoyed the little bit of nostalgia he had for Charlie during their
time apart.

"There's actually something else you could do," Babe said quietly. "You
once said that you could hide other people's views. And you took it from
your mother, right?"

"Oh, now I can't do that."

"Why?"

"My mother died" Charlie said in a casual tone, as if it was no big deal. But
Babe suddenly stopped thinking that he shouldn't bring up this matter at all,
because he didn't know whether Charlie would be okay with this or not
because the other party never talked much about his own biological parents.

"Sorry, I didn't know."

"It's okay. It's been a long time. I'm fine.." The young man chuckled when
he saw Babe who was worried. He knew that Babe felt guilty for bringing
up the matter, but actually he hadn't been sad about it for a long time.
"Actually, because of my mother's death, I finally learned that the only way
the abilities I stole would disappear was if the original owner died."

"..."

"After that, I came up with a theory."

"What theory?"

"I think talent is something that is born from its owner. If the owner dies,
the ability will also disappear."

"..."

"The fact that I took other people's abilities, it's like stealing. I can use it,
but the real owner isn't me." Charlie said with a smile as if he was proud of
the theory he put forward. Meanwhile, Babe still didn't understand what
other people meant. "When the owner is still here I can use the ability. But
when the owner dies , I have to return it to him."

"..."

"So I thought that if one day I died, this ability might be returned to its
original owner."

Babe fell silent after hearing that. He wasn't sure how to respond. Even
though he felt very sad when Charlie told him about his death. However,
the theory he thought of reflected that Charlie himself was always trying to
think of a way to return this ability to its owner.

Therefore, what Babe chose to do in response was stretch and press a soft
kiss to Charlie's cheek before lying back down on his chest again.

"For anyone else, I don't know..." Babe said softly, one hand reaching out
and intertwining tightly with Charlie's palm, "But for me, what you take, I
won't take back."

The words Babe said didn't sound sweet. There isn't even the word love in
that sentence. But, Charlie felt love, sacrifice, and forgiveness at the heart
of that sentence.

And so, he returned the favor by planting three soft kisses on Babe's palm to
represent all the feelings he had for his that were so strong that no words
could replace them.

"Can we do a second round now?"

"Second round, then sleep."

"Don't joke!!! You have to make up for the number of days you have left
me."

"Oh, but you were the one who kicked me out."

"Well, I'm mad at you!"

"So mean!!"

"Silly face!"
 Chapter 17 (Part 1/2)

Proofread by miss_roxy_

*****

"So you can't get anything at all?"

The tone of someone who was usually calm and always diplomatic now
sounded so angry that it made him uneasy. The tea in the cup in front of him
was getting colder because he was in no mood to continue sipping it since
he saw his son come home looking like a street dog.

"I am trying..."

"What do you get when you try it?" That sentence didn't sound like a
question. It could be called criticism or an expression of disappointment. "I
never cared whether you tried a lot or a little. What matters, in the end, is
whether you succeeded or not?"

"I apologize."

"Almost ten years," said the host firmly, looking at his helpless son with a
rarely seen expression of annoyance. "I gave you time to come out, gave
you all your freedom. I let you survive for ten years because I thought you
could finally do what you said."

"..."

"And look what you got in the end!!"

The sound of a slap on the table echoed throughout the office. This made
the subordinates walking at the front of the room shocked, because if it
wasn't for something very big, the calm master would not show such anger.
Therefore, it could be assumed that the return of one of his sons today did
not bring as good news as expected.

"You said you didn't want to force it. You promised me that you would
make him love you. Then why are you saying now that you can't do it?!"
The old man shouted loudly, while the eldest son could only lower his head
and look down and take a deep breath with the feeling of wanting to
disappear from here forever.

He didn't want to know anything anymore. The fact that his relationship
with Babe had collapsed with no way to recover was enough to make him
despair. Today, he still had to stand by and let his father scold him and treat
him like a dog. He thought this would be a punishment for someone as
inhuman as him. "Not only did you fail to get him to bear your child, but
now... there's nothing left in you. Do you know what you've done?!"

"..."

"Didn't I tell you to be careful with Charlie? Didn't I tell you not to be
complacent? Why are you still missing it?"

"I don't think he can steal anyone's advantages anymore. When I sent
someone after him last time, they couldn't get the kid."

"I told you, don't be stupid!" The father shouted angrily. Although he
thought he raised these children to be the smartest, none of them were as
smart as those two children. Charlie and Babe are smart kids and don't think
like normal people. If they could be tamed, they would get great benefits.
But it was because they were so smart that it was hard to lock a kid like that
in a cage. "Do you think someone like Charlie will be stupid and let you
follow him so easily? Do you think he dares to fight me like this without
any plan at all?"

"..."
"Charlie's not as stupid as you."

Way stood with his head bowed, not knowing what to say. His hands
clenched into tight fists as he tried to resist his father's pressure and
suppress the anger that emerged from those insulting words. In fact, he
usually wasn't one to pay attention to such insults. No matter what his father
said when scolding him, he could always let it go.

But this time was different. It was different because among the insults was
the child's name. The child he had only seen once since moving into that
house more than ten years ago, where he never had the chance to meet him
again. But over the past ten years, he had heard his name hundreds of times
from his father who would endlessly praise him.

But the praise had never hurt like this before. It wasn't too painful at all
until, in the end, it wasn't him who was chosen by the person he loved with
all his heart. Babe had chosen that child over him.

Very lucky that person was born special.

"I'll try to find a way—"

"How?" The big man interrupted him with a disdainful look. "There's no
way. It's too late now. Even if Babe falls in love with you now, it's useless."

"..."

"The only thing you can do now is change your goals."

"What?" Way, who had been standing with his head bowed, had to look up
and look at his father, confused by what the other people were talking
about. "How do I change it?"

"We have to get useful people. So...you can change your target, right?"

"What do you mean..."

"Charlie!" The older man said quietly, as if that was already a definite
answer, but that answer made Way's eyes widen as if he had been tricked by
the devil. "If we can't get Babe, then you have to get Charlie."

"Crazy, I won't do it, Dad!" This time, the person who had been silent had
to protest in a solemn manner. "You're telling me to ensnare and have
children with Charlie? I'd rather die."

"Here, I'm trying to help you!"

"I know, but I really can't do that," Way pleaded weakly, secretly glancing at
Kenta who was standing next to his father's desk for help. He just answered
with a gentle shake of the head, "I'll try to find someone else."

"WHO?"

"People with special abilities. I'll try to find him, I promise."

"Do you really think you can negotiate with me like this?"

"Pa, even with Babe, I can't do it. What do you think I can do to Charlie?"
Way tried to persuade him as hard as he could, because he would never
have sex with that guy. Just the thought of having to take off his clothes in
front of each other made him feel so sick he almost threw up. "You know
what his abilities are, and now he knows everything about me. There's no
way he's going to let me get close to him."

"What if I bring it to you?"

"Pa," Way frowned at his father's refusal to give up. "Even if you send
someone to catch him, you can't do it. Otherwise, how could he stay there
and deprive Babe of all his senses like this?"

"And who did it wrong?"

"Okay, I made a mistake. I'm sorry."

"I don't want an apology. I want you to have a child with him!"

"But now everything you want is inside Charlie. Why don't you do it
yourself?"
Way's thoughts made his father speechless. Of course it wasn't a deep
thought, because he was already thinking that one day he would have to
make Charlie have children. There was no way he would put that much
power in the hands of a kid like Charlie who didn't plan on using it at all.
Only, he forgot to consider one simple thing: the fact that he might have
other alternatives. This meant that the chances of success also increased.

"That's for sure." said the general in a low voice. Everyone else seemed
calmer than before, maybe because he started to see more ways to solve this
problem. However, that didn't mean he could escape that easily. "But that
doesn't mean you don't have to do anything."

"Dad..."

"If I'm really in trouble, I'll have to take advantage of you."

"Why do you have to use me again? I already gave—"

"Shut up!"

Way, who was about to start a commotion, closed his mouth when he met
his father's sharp gaze. Because he was impatient and didn't want to obey
orders, he accidentally said something he shouldn't have said, and that made
his father even more annoyed.

"Don't forget that you have no right to negotiate," said the father in a low
voice as he leaned back in the expensive chair in a commanding manner.
"I've given you many chances. But you disappoint me. So now I won't give
you another chance to choose."

"..."

"Starting today, you have to go home."

This was the one thing Way didn't want to hear, but it wasn't an unexpected
order. Honestly, because he knew he would never succeed with Babe, he
had already prepared himself that he would definitely be called home.

"Leave that racing team. You have no reason to stay there anymore."
"Can't I leave after the season is over?"

"Are you sure you want to go back and see that bastard?"

The tall man was shocked by the question. He knew it wasn't a question. He
just wanted to mock him. Initially the other party thought that if Way really
fell in love with Babe, it would make things easier, but it turned out that
Babe didn't feel the same way about him. Now his feelings were completely
worthless to that heartless person.

"No, really, I wanted to ask, does Babe still want to see you?" His adoptive
father smiled as if Way's feelings were a joke because he had always chased
power and money all his life without ever feeling true love. "Go back to a
place where you can be useful. Why are you still following his ass?"

"..."

"If you really want Babe, you need to be patient first."

Way frowned slightly, not understanding what he was talking about. His
father's expression looked quite satisfied with his own idea. As the keeper
of this man's shoes, he had been here for many years. Way believed it
definitely wasn't something an ordinary person would think of.

"When I can take care of Charlie, Babe's problems won't be as difficult."

..

..

..

After an uncertain amount of hours of sleep, Charlie finally opened his eyes
and woke up. The tall young man slowly opened his eyes sleepily. His
vision was still blurry because his eyelids were closed, only showing
darkness for several hours straight. His body slowly woke up from its
paralyzed state, part by part, except for his right arm which was now so
numb that he couldn't feel anything.
Charlie smiled slightly as he turned around to see what was causing his
entire arm to become immobile.

Babe. He was lying there with his mouth wide open.

Very cute.

The tall figure gently placed a kiss on the round forehead of the man lying
in his arms with great affection. They played too much last night. By the
time they actually went to sleep, it was already light out.

In fact, it wasn't true to say that it was just because they had sex together.
He thought, it might be because of the accumulated fatigue they both
experienced. During the time they were apart, he'd never slept soundly and
he was sure Babe wasn't any different. So, it wasn't strange that on the first
night they slept together, they would sleep like this.

After starting to wake up almost completely, Charlie turned his body gently
to relieve the tiredness in his body, but he couldn't turn it around as fast as
he could. He was a little surprised when he felt a strange sensation under
the blanket.

Charlie frowned and opened the blanket covering himself and Babe, a little
confused. But once he saw what happened to his body under the blanket,
the tall figure had to sigh and couldn't help but laugh softly.

"Even when you sleep, you still can't let go," Charlie groaned softly before
moving to kiss the thin cheek gently. He didn't know when Babe put his
hand on his dick, but from the looks of it, that definitely wasn't something
he'd done recently.

"Umh..." The sleepy man turned his head away from Charlie's touch and
groaned softly, annoyed at being disturbed while sleeping.

"Quickly remove your hand, I'm going to the bathroom." The tall figure
whispered into Babe's ear before quietly kissing his ear a few more times,
hoping that this would make the pervert willing to let go of the thing he
loved and cherished. However, the result was quite the opposite. When he
realized he was holding something in his hand, he immediately started
moving his hand and playing with it until Charlie couldn't help but flinch
and tense up. "Umh— P'Babe, don't play around."

"Are you awake?" someone asked hoarsely, still asleep.

"I am awake. If I wasn't, could I talk?"

"I didn't ask you," Babe said quietly before slowly opening his eyes to see
Charlie's face. "I asked little Charlie."

"He's awake too."

"You woke up really early. Aren't you tired?"

"Who are you asking?"

"Little Charlie," the older man answered with a deadpan expression. Charlie
could only laugh helplessly at Babe's behavior. That person really liked
teasing him, especially in ways that other people usually wouldn't. Babe
was very good at that. "I just took a break this morning. Why are you still
awake?"

"So why are you playing with him? You woke him up yourself."

"Can't I play a little?"

"That's not a toy."

"Oh yeah?" Babe pretended to ask with an innocent face, even though his
hand still didn't stop squeezing Charlie junior until he started to get
seriously aroused. "I saw little Charlie often used to play with. I thought it
was a toy."

"Oh— don't tease me," Charlie groaned softly, pulling Babe into his arms
tighter. Until now, they were still facing each other. "If you wake him up,
you have to calm him down too."

"What? Haven't done anything yet."

"P'Babe..."

"I'm just playing with little Charlie, you can't be jealous."

"I'm not jealous, but this is making me nervous."

Babe laughed happily at that answer. He moved his face to gently kiss the
tip of Charlie's chin, while the hand hidden under the blanket moved along
Charlie's cock in an alternating rhythm between squeezing and massaging.
In fact, even though at first he didn't realize he was putting his hand on the
boy's manhood, when he regained consciousness, his hand not only hadn't
let go, but instead moved nimbly. When Babe let him go, he didn't look like
a stupid baby at all, so he wanted to find something to tease his stupid son
with because it'd been a long time since he teased him.

"Be patient. Growing up requires patience."

"Patience..." Charlie answered in a tired voice, as if he was really fed up

with him. However, Babe could detect that the man's jaw tensed from time
to time at his touch.

The puppy was really patient.

"Did you sleep well?" Knowing that Charlie was trying to be patient, Babe
acted as if he didn't know anything about what Charlie was feeling and
spoke with a straight face, making Charlie sigh heavily. "Do you miss the
bed?"

"I'm fine. I'm thinking about the bed and the owner of the bed."

"Don't talk sweetly."

"Aren't you asking because you want me to answer like this?"

"Oh, so you really missed me?"

"Oh, yeah— ah... I missed you. I really missed you." The tall figure turned
his head away when Babe seemed to have accidentally used too much force
on Charlie junior. Babe saw this and quickly relaxed his hands before
laughing at Charlie's cute expression.

"Sorry, that wasn't on purpose..." Babe laughed.

"Please take care of me...."

"Is this still not worth it?"

"Do as I took care of you."

"I still don't see you taking care of me."

"...?"

"Usually, you take care of me," Babe pretended to think before pursing his
lips slightly and continuing, "but you're rude. Where's the treatment?"

"Who said if I take it slow, you'll sleep?" Charlie's answer immediately

made Babe laugh out loud because he really liked talking to him like that.

Did he really believe that? Seriously, how could he fall asleep if every time
he had sex with Charlie, his heart beat over 130 bpm? Charlie didn't really
think he was going to sleep, did he?

"If one day I fall asleep while having sex with you, will you be angry?"

"I won't be angry"

"Is that true?"

"Yeah," Charlie nodded in response. "But I'm going to practice more to find
something that turns you on so you don't fall asleep."

"Wow, you're more determined than when you were racing," Babe laughed
before leaning down to place a gentle kiss on the tall figure's chest, then
moved up and straddled his opponent.
"Are you going to do it?" Charlie asked as he watched Babe pull the blanket
down. Babe moved himself down until he was sitting on Charlie's legs and
his face was right in the middle of his body.

"I'll do it — as hard as I can," Babe said with a laugh. If he liked it, Charlie
would like it, but on the other hand, he would feel sorry for it. He really
liked playing with him. Even though he didn't want to tease him, he still
wanted to touch him. Charlie often complained that Charlie Junior wasn't a
toy, but that didn't mean he couldn't play with it, right?

"Umh..." The voice groaned softly in his throat as the beautiful alpha began
to rub his tongue over the head of his cock. He played with it with his
tongue, swirling it around for a moment before slowly dragging his tongue
all the way to the base, while his hands remained holding, supporting and
squeezing skillfully.

"Is this fun?" Babe raised his eyes and looked at Charlie, as he calmly tilted
his head and dragged his tongue along the length. "It keeps throbbing..."

"Could it be unpleasant?"

"Yeah. If people weren't good at this, it would be annoying."

"But you're really great," Charlie said, breathing softly. It seemed like this
wasn't just to please him, because looking at those sharp furrowed brows,
Charlie was definitely horny right now. "Ah— keep playing there... Ah..."

"I know, I will," Babe laughed at the brat who was trying to act like a good
boy to him. Charlie seemed to want him to put it in his mouth, but he didn't
dare put his hand on Babe's head. Therefore, the big palm could only hover
above his head, refusing to come down and touch it. "If you want to hold it,
just hold it. Who banned it?"

Once permission was received, a large hand slowly came down and
immediately placed itself on Babe's head. But Charlie didn't even need to
use pressure from his hands to make Babe do what he wanted, because the
beautiful alpha already knew what his stupid boy liked.
Babe opened his mouth before feeling Charlie's hot rod and slowly pushing
the head in until it went all the way in and penetrated his throat. Babe
responded by sucking his cheek gently, while his tongue moved to play with
whatever was in his mouth non-stop. Then, he began to move his head up
and down rhythmically, not too slow, not too fast, so as not to let Charlie
finish too quickly, but at the same time to keep his emotions from fading as
time went by.

"Mmm—your mouth is amazing," Charlie muttered softly as he closed his

eyes, enjoying the caresses Babe was giving him. His sharp brows furrowed
for a moment as a thrill hit him at Babe's skill. No matter what, Babe could
always impress him. "When we're apart, I always miss you, you know?"

"Yes..."

"In the changing room, I want to do it for you..." the tall figure gasped as
his large hand gently squeezed a strand of Babe's soft hair. When Charlie
answered, Babe sucked the head of his cock so hard that he twitched. "But
at that time, you were angry. So I didn't dare ask."

"Umh—" He didn't know whether that was a response or not. Or maybe

Babe wasn't listening at all, because now the guy was really enjoying
playing with his beloved little Charlie. The sight of Babe rhythmically
stroking his cock with his hand, while leaning his cheek against it, was
downright raunchy, but Charlie couldn't help but find it cute that Babe acted
like he really liked that part of him.

"Do you like it?"

"Umh..." Babe answered immediately before giving little Charlie another

kiss, as confirmation. "He's cute."

"You've never complimented me and said I'm cute before. But why do you
admire little Charlie?"

"He's cute."

"So I'm not cute?"

"You deserve to be hit!"

"Always like that!" Charlie pursed his lips in a frown. When he thought
about it, it was disappointing that Babe rarely praised him as a sweet
person. In fact, he always acted sweet to him and he knew that Babe really
liked him, but he wanted Babe to tell him he was cute.

"Why? Are you upset?"

"No."

"If you say you're not upset, I'm sure you're not upset. If you want to make
peace, you have to say it directly."

"Okay," the boy answered softly when he was caught sulking. Charlie was
annoyed, but he didn't want to say it. "I'm a little annoyed."

"Do you want me to praise you?"

"I definitely want it," Charlie answered lazily. "But I don't want you to
praise me because I'm upset. I want you to see for yourself."

"I compliment you all the time, don't I? Very clever, Charlie. If you talk too
much, you'll die."

"But you never said I was cute. Am I not cute?"

Babe smiled until his cheeks almost burst. Charlie looked at old Babe lying
down and frowned as he did something like that between his legs. At this
point, Charlie seemed annoyed that Babe didn't say that he was really cute,
which really wasn't hard to say at all.

Babe just didn't say it because he thought he fought with the kid a lot, and it
always made him realize how cute and sweet he was in his eyes. But from
the looks of it, stupid dogs would probably remain stupid dogs all the time.
If Babe didn't say anything, then he probably wouldn't know, right? Or
really, he already knew, but he was just fussing because he really wanted
Babe to tell him.
"Sweet..." Babe answered, blinking his eyes as if it was an easy thing to say.
Just because he didn't talk much, that didn't mean he couldn't talk.

"Is that right?"

"That's right, you're cute," the older man confirmed with a relaxed
expression before pressing a kiss to the boy's flank once more, as if
confirming his own words again. "Otherwise, would I like hugging and
kissing you? Yeah, you're cute. That's why you have fangs."

Charlie was a talkative person who always wanted to hear sweet words
come out of Babe's mouth, so when he actually heard it, Charlie was
transformed. His heart was beating fast as if he had just run a kilometer. The
tall figure raised his head, looking at Babe's face as if he wanted to visually
confirm once again that Babe said that with true feelings, not just because
he wanted to make peace with him.

When he saw Babe looking back at him while winking like that, Charlie
immediately felt sure that the person wasn't pretending to make him happy.

"Oh, are you happy?" Babe giggled as he felt some of Charlie's physical
reactions. He just looked at him with a strange expression and his ears were
red from embarrassment. Little Charlie in his arms had also grown bigger
and was throbbing in his hands.

"P'Babe..." Charlie said in a weak voice, embarrassed at being teased by

him.

"Okay, I know you like it," said the figure with a smile, before slowly
dragging his tongue along little Charlie in his hand, while raising his eyes to
look at the tall boy, as if intending to seduce him until he lost. "We should
talk more often from now on."

"There's no need to say any more. Don't talk too much!"

"Are you ordering me?"

"Yeah, don't talk too much." Maybe it was because Charlie had always been
obedient and sweet to him, so when he acted out towards him, it didn't
make Babe feel angry. On the contrary, he still found it very cute.

"Can't I say a little more?"

"What else do you want to say? You're talking too much today."

"Charlie..."

"Don't talk, I don't want to hear." Charlie raised his hands to cover his ears
and said, "I didn't hear," over and over like a child teasing his mother like
that.

"Don't be annoying."

"I won't listen."

"Charlie..."

"P'Babe, you talk too much!!"

"I love you!"

.
 Chapter 17 (Part 2/2)

Proofread by miss_roxy_

*****

"I love you!"

Just one sentence in a calm voice was enough to make the spoiled child
immediately stop fussing. Charlie was silent for a moment, as if
contemplating whether he had heard correctly or not, before the tall figure
slowly raised himself to sit up and stared at Babe without blinking, as if the
person in front of him was a monster.

"What did you say?" Charlie asked, confused.

"I love you."

Babe said it again without hesitation.

"Do you want to be my boyfriend?"

Babe didn't let him regain his composure at all. Even though the child was
still shocked because the word love had not been digested, Babe attacked
him with that sentence again.

A sentence he never thought he would hear from someone like Pitbabe.

"P'Babe..." Charlie said with a surprised expression. He didn't know what

he should say first. His brain seemed to stop working because of that
unexpected sentence. "But, why do you have to say it while doing this?"

Babe burst out laughing at Charlie's funny expression. The other guy looked
scared because he didn't think Babe would say that he loved him and ask to
be his boyfriend now. The man had hidden his face between his legs,
and...his hand was still holding little Charlie and didn't let go. Babe looked
like he might've said it without thinking, but that was actually his intention.

He had planned since last night that as soon as he woke up, he would ask
Charlie to be his boyfriend.

"Come here..." Charlie called softly to Babe, still a little confused. The tall
figure took Babe's hand and pulled the man to sit on his lap.

"You called me like a dog!" Babe smiled sarcastically.

"Are you telling the truth?" The tall man asked again, as if afraid it was all a
joke and that he was the only one who was accidentally happy.

"Which do you mean?"

"Both of them..."

"Hm...Right." Babe nodded lightly.

"Which do you mean?" Charlie asked again to confirm.

"Both of them." answered the older one with a normal expression, while
Charlie started acting as if he was watching a horror movie. "What? Why
are you making a face like that?"

"..."

"Aren't you happy at all?"

"Ha?"

"What is this? Don't you want to be my boyfriend?" Babe asked in a high

pitched voice when Charlie refused to answer his question. He was acting
like he didn't want to be his girlfriend at all.

"Hey! I want it, I want it!!!!" The tall and muscular figure answered as if he
had just regained consciousness. A large hand rose to cup Babe's cheek
before slowly revealing a smile, which made Babe's heart feel much better.
"I was just surprised. I didn't think you would ask me."

"Why can't I ask?" Babe tilted his head and asked. "Okay, I love you, you
love me, and we want to be together. So I'm your boyfriend now, what are
you waiting for?"

"Why does it sound so easy and simple?"

"Do I usually give you a hard time with this?"

Charlie chuckled, his heart now so big that he was secretly afraid it would
fall out of his chest. He never thought that being asked to be his boyfriend
would feel so special. Or was it because it was Babe who asked? It felt like
the whole world was so small and he could easily carry him.

"What's making you smile?" Babe lightly tapped Charlie on the shoulder as
the stupid kid just sat there smiling like a maniac instead of answering his
question.

"P'Babe..."

"What?"

"I love you very much, do you know?" Charlie pulled Babe into a tight hug.
He buried his face in Babe's bare chest and said he loved him, wondering
what Babe's heart would sound like when he heard the word "love" from
him.

"Oh, I've known that for a long time," Babe answered softly, the sound of
his heart beating so fast that Charlie smiled. The words that came out the
mouth still had to pass through the brain, but the heart is its own master; no
one could dictate it. And now, Babe's heart was beating fast because of the
feelings they had for each other. "I know you want to be my boyfriend, but
you still refuse to answer!"

"If I say no, what will you do?"?"

"I'm kicking you out of my condo right now."

"Does that mean you really want to be my boyfriend?"

"You talk a lot. Should I change my mind so you don't act so much?"

"Oh come on, I was just kidding." Charlie let go of his hug. He looked into
the beautiful Alpha's eyes with the happiest smile in the world before saying
one short sentence: "I'm yours.... your other half."

That sentence made Babe one of the happiest people in the world.

They smiled at each other, and the distance between their lips gradually
became smaller until it finally disappeared. The two of them pursed their
lips slowly. This kind of sweet and soft taste might have been experienced
often, but no matter what, it always caused warmth in their hearts. Their
bodies touched without anything between them, allowing both of them to
feel each other's body temperature intimately. Every touch and surface
movement was recorded in both Charlie and Babe's bodies and hearts from
now on.

While the sweet kiss was slowly going on, there was suddenly a loud sound
of thunder. That made the two alphas who were caressing each other on the
bed startled, before automatically turning to look out the window. They
realized that it was raining heavily outside, like the sky was leaking, while
they were making love in bed.

"Oh, just asking a kid to be my boyfriend is causing a storm?" Babe, who

was looking out the window, said softly, which easily made Charlie laugh.

"The angel seemed surprised too."

"Why, angel? Can't I fall in love, hm...?" Babe asked who knows who....
The tall figure laughed at Babe's funny attitude. At the same time, he took
advantage of the moment the other person was communicating with the
angel to turn his body to lie down in his place. He automatically straddled
himself on top of him.

"Oh, what are you doing?"

"How about I celebrate being your boyfriend?" Charlie said with a smile,
reaching out to grab the lubricating gel lying in the bedside drawer and
squeezing it onto his erection, before lifting Babe's leg and pressing against
his back hole.

"Don't say that. You were already hard before I even asked you to be my
boyfriend."

"That's right. And I'm waiting to celebrate, you understand?"

Beb's face turned into a frown, complaining in annoyance at Charlie's

stupidity, but even so, he had no intention of offending the other party.
Since that wasn't his goal, especially with sex, what could he refuse?

"Ah— ah," a soft sweet moan was heard as his manhood was slowly
inserted into Babe's back hole. Meanwhile, Charlie bent down and hugged
him casually.

"Today, I have to do it gently, right?"

"What are you saying? Aren't you afraid I'll fall asleep?"

"We've only been lovers for less than 5 minutes. Can we be cute?"

"Oh, last night you fucked me like a wild dog."

"P'Babe..."

"Okay, do it...let's be cute." Babe interrupted and easily complied with

Charlie's wishes. Slow, sweet sex like this wasn't really his style, but the
person holding him at the moment was Charlie, so he was starting to think
that this style wasn't bad at all.
"Umh— ah."

"Is this delicious?"

"Oh—that's so deep," Babe said in a low voice. "Are you happy, Daddy?"

"It was so fun," Charlie whispered softly, the atmosphere made their sex
feel both ticklish and warm. While a rainstorm was raging outside, he and
Babe were cuddling and listening to each other's soft moans in a bed filled
with their scent. "Your hole is so tight. Are you excited?"

"A little."

"Why are you so excited?" The tall man laughed as he raised his hand to
gently stroke Babe's head while his hips continued to slowly move his cock
in and out of his tight hole. "How many times have you done this? Are you
still excited?"

"But this is the first time we are lovers." Babe's cheeks turned red when he
said that sentence. This was the first time Charlie had seen this look on
Babe's face while they were having sex. Babe right now looked nervous and
innocent, unlike before. He could see that the other person was trying to
hide the symptoms, but whatever happened, it could not be hidden. "I've
never done anything with my boyfriend before. Can't I get a little excited?"

"Sure," Charlie answered with a smile before leaning down and kissing his
cheek gently, lovingly. "I,m also having sex with my boyfriend for the first
time."

"Ah...Umh...."

"So, does my boyfriend like this?"

"Like— ah..." Babe answered, shaking as Charlie quickened his

movements. They stared at each other the entire time, transferring their
passion to each other. The panting sounds of the two of them mixed
together and sounded quite harmonious. "Daddy— ah."

"Yes?"
"Daddy, are you finished?"

"Hah?" Charlie frowned slightly when asked that, before shaking his head
and answering, "Not yet. Daddy isn't finished yet."

"Oh, then why..." Before he finished speaking, Babe frowned and pursed his
lips slightly, as if he felt something strange. His attitude confused Charlie,
but when he saw Babe's expression, he secretly looked down at their
connected parts. He laughed when he understood what was wrong with
Babe.

He thought the word Babe wanted to say meant "sloppy" or something.

"Oh, that's leftover from last night, Daddy gave it to you," Charlie teased.
Meanwhile, Babe's face grew even redder when he realized what was
causing the strange feeling in his back hole. "Did you forget?"

What was he doing?

He acted like a child who had just been turned on.

Babe didn't say anything. He furrowed his brows as if embarrassed by his

strange behavior, but he couldn't escape. Therefore, the beautiful alpha
chose to avoid Charlie in the simplest way, namely by covering his face
with both hands when being approached by the big puppy.

"Why are you covering your face?" Charlie asked softly. He tried to hold
back his laughter but couldn't. The Babe at this point looked nothing like
the Babe everyone knew. He was nervous and shy, as if the person lying
beneath him was Babe who was experiencing having a real boyfriend for
the first time. "P'Babe..."

"If you want, just do it. Don't ask too many questions," Babe answered in an
annoyed tone, still lying there with his face and eyes closed.

"But I want to see your face."

"Charlie, no!!" Babe shouted as Charlie tried to free his hand. Babe swerved
and dodged while his hands still tightened, refusing to let Charlie let go. "If
you do, I will die."

"How could you die? Don't talk carelessly!"

"Damn, you've seen my face a lot."

"When I wasn't your boyfriend, I could still see it. Why can't I see it when
I'm your boyfriend?"

Charlie laughed and kissed Babe's head gently with affection. He knew
Babe wasn't used to this feeling yet. Just like when they had sex in Alan's
swimming pool. At that time, it was like Charlie had just accepted his own
feelings. Although he didn't have much more experience than Babe, maybe
even less, maybe it was because he figured it out quickly and didn't think
about complicated things like Babe. If he liked him, he could express his
feelings. Because of this, he didn't have many moments where he acted like
the current Babe.

"I'm so embarrassed, Charlie, I'm going to die," Babe mumbled into his
palm.

"So what should I do? Are you going to do it with your face covered like
this all the time?"

"I don't know..."

"Then why don't you change positions?" Charlie offered in a casual tone,
not at all annoyed by Babe's strange behavior during sex. He also tried to
find solutions so that the other person felt more comfortable. "You don't
need to see my face today. You'll get used to it in time."

After hearing that, Babe agreed to lower his hands slowly, the faint red
color still lingering on his soft cheeks, which made Babe look very cute in
Charlie's eyes.

"Let's switch places," Babe said simply before pushing Charlie away so his
tall body laid down, before positioning himself on top of the boy, facing
towards his toes, instead of looking at each other like usual.
"Is it better?"

"Oh, this is better," the figure replied softly, taking advantage of Little
Charlie who was already standing upright and stiffening, then calmly
pushed himself down as far as he could.

"Ah— Papa..."

"Just lie down— ah...."

Babe ordered before starting to move his hips up and down in a rhythm to
his liking. A slender hand placed itself in front of Charlie's legs for support
while his hips moved smoothly. Not just up and down, but Babe kept
lowering his body and moving his hips back and forth as if he was doing a
wave dance on Charlie's body.

"Oh—oh my God, it feels so good..." Charlie moaned loudly at Babe's sexy

movements. From his current point of view, it was very erotic, that round
buttocks moving and swaying in the middle of his body. That smooth back
was very beautiful. It was so beautiful that he almost died. "Slowly, um—
slowly...."

"Daddy, are you going to rest?"

"I'm almost there," answered the tall man as he reached out to squeeze the
round buttocks with his greedy hands. If it wasn't for him, he would have
finished it soon. He might've gotten up and grabbed Babe, arching his
buttocks and spanking his plump buttocks. "Do you want to come out?"

"No, it's a mess."

"Yeah, it's a mess in there."

"And it's going to get even messier!" Babe answered softly before his hips
sped up, because he knew Charlie couldn't take it anymore. Babe had been
abusing him from the moment he woke up until now, and he hadn't taken it
out on him once. So now he was a little kinder to him, his young boyfriend,
"Ah, umh— Daddy...."
"Just a little more and it will be done."

"Oh— you can finish it. Do whatever you like, Daddy."

"Why are you so kind?"

"Because I'm mean to everyone..." His body gasped for air as it trembled
against the hardness so quickly that he trembled, but he couldn't stop. He
was almost at that point too. "Babe is only nice to his boyfriend."

"Ah— P'Babe."

"Ah!"

A final groan was heard. Both alphas came at the same time. Babe's body
twitched for a moment before he threw himself forward and buried his face
in Charlie's legs. Meanwhile, Charlie let his head fall back against the
pillow, gasping for air. Who said people who just laid down wouldn't feel
tired even if they didn't exert any energy? The emotional forces that
constantly stimulated him made him tired, like he ran a long marathon.

The rain falling outside had subsided a bit, similar to the emotional storm
on the big bed that had also calmed down. The two exhausted people laid
there, panting silently. No one said anything because they were too tired to
say anything else. But as Charlie laid still with his eyes closed, he suddenly
felt a gentle touch on the back of his leg.

"Hmm?" The tall figure raised his head and looked at Babe who was now
lying with his head resting on his shins. "Do you want to kiss my feet?"

"Um," Babe answered softly before moving his face to place a kiss on the
instep of the other leg, making sure that the touch came from his own lips.
"I want to kiss my stupid son's feet."

Charlie couldn't help but smile at that. The tall figure slowly sat up and
pulled Babe's thin waist up so that he was sitting on his chest instead of
lying with his face on his legs like that. The dots that were now connected,
were still connected. He thought they would stay like this for a while, at
least until the enthusiasm for starting a serious relationship died down a bit.

They sat hugging each other in silence, letting the sound of the rain falling
outside become the background music of the scene. It showed their feelings,
even though the beginning was gloomy. There was a big rainstorm coming,
but one day it had to stop.

Even though everything under the rain clouds was wet, in the end they
would definitely be able to see the rainbow from a certain angle.

Even though it would take a long time for the huge storm to hit, he still
believed that as long as they kissed each other's palms just three times, the
cold would subside like a blessing from the gods.

..

..

..

The sound of Königseg's engine echoed throughout the field, but not as
brightly as the last time the new racer entered the field, because today was
the day Team X closed the field all day for team members to practice. A lot
of things had happened within the team, but now it seemed like everything
was going according to plan. At least today, everyone could train together
without anyone having to sit in the dark like the last few weeks. Though,
Team X had just lost one of its skilled members.

Today was the first time in weeks that Babe was back practicing with the
team. In fact, it would be more accurate to call it a return to teaching,
because since morning, they still had never seen Babe drive alone. He just
sat next to the driver and taught the new driver non-stop.

"Just drive. Don't think too much."

Babe had repeated this sentence five times, but he didn't know how much
Charlie understood it, because the new kid was always worried about every
step of the process. Starting from checking the car, starting, entering a
corner, until crossing the finish line. Even while driving, he kept frowning.
He didn't know what to think that much.

Pit Babe raised his hand to the overhead handle just as Charlie turned the
wheel into a corner. The senior racer lowered his head and looked out of the
car alternately with the rearview mirror as if he was checking Charlie's
turning angle. As far as he could see and notice, Charlie's abilities were
much better than the last time he sat beside him while driving. In this way,
full credit should be given to the team.

In the last 200 meters of the straight, Charlie pressed full speed. The vehicle
moved steadily and the last note was able to take his beloved child to the
finish line. Meanwhile, Alan sat and watched on the sidelines, waiting for
the car to stop to record his usual practice lap.

As soon as the car came to a complete stop, Charlie immediately hit his
head on the steering wheel. The tall man didn't even turn his head to speak a
single word to Babe. This attitude made Babe immediately realize that
Charlie was still not as satisfied with his job as usual.

"We can try again."

Babe said quietly with a soft sigh, he really didn't know what to say. Charlie
needed to stop putting pressure on himself. It was true that others may have
made small mistakes every time they practiced, it wasn't at a point where it
could never be fixed. However, it still required experience from practice.
But Charlie still blamed himself for every mistake he made during practice.

"I entered the corner too fast," said the tall man, muffled because he still
hadn't looked up from the wheel. "A few seconds were wasted coming out
of the corner."

"You know where you went wrong. Next round, let's fix it. Why are you
sitting here and blaming yourself?" Babe said in a calm voice before gently
stroking the young man's head. "Don't be impatient, Charlie. The more you
force yourself to be right, the greater your failure will be, because you'll
only focus on the points you missed."
"I don't want to fail again."

"I know, but when you focus on that, you usually don't care about anything
else."

Babe sighed again. When Charlie was silent, his heart didn't want to scold
others at all, but this kid was so impatient that he constantly had to coax
him. He didn't understand why Charlie was so impatient with driving. In
fact, in other matters, the other party was always calm. In contrast to him,
who was often impatient with everything, but when he was in the car, he
would remain calm.

"Driving is a kind of memory, Charlie," the senior driver explained calmly.

After letting the new kid debate with himself for a moment, "This is a skill
your body will remember. If you can do it once, then you will be able to do
it without thinking. Like swimming or cycling."

"..."

"These skills will stick with you. It cannot be explained in words how to do
it. But you can do it automatically."

"..."

"And when you think about it, that's when you start to get annoyed," Babe
continued. No matter the time, Charlie would raise his head to listen
because he knew that no matter how much he criticized himself, Charlie
never failed to listen to other people's advice. "No swimmer goes to swim
and thinks they're going to raise their left arm and then they're going to
move their right foot and then their left foot. No Charlie, they don't do that."

"..."

"He moves according to his body's memory. If he wants to last longer and
swim faster, he has to practice more."

"..."
"For you, take the time you spend holding the wheel and practice taking
more turns instead of cursing yourself."

"..."

"You think a brat can become king with just two rounds of practice?"

Babe always had trouble because he didn't know what to say to get Charlie
to stop blaming himself. He never knew what was true. The person who
gave Charlie the most strength to fight was none other than him. His
personal trainer.

Charlie slowly looked up from the wheel before turning to see Babe's face.
The boy's forehead was red from being pressed against the steering wheel,
and Babe couldn't help but reach out and gently rub the red mark
affectionately. The more he saw how good Babe was to him, the more
Charlie pursed his lips, wanting to pout.

"Damn, you're starting this again."

"Tired," the young man said softly before moving to hug the older man,
wanting encouragement. Since officially becoming his boyfriend, this child
always had time to be endlessly spoiled. Sometimes it was annoying, and if
it weren't for the way he pursed his lips, looking so cute, he probably would
have hit him.

"If you are tired, rest first. North bought some snacks. Do you want to eat
it?"

"NO!"

"Oh, or do you want to go back to your room?"

"No..."

Babe narrowed his eyes in annoyance as Charlie started the engine again.

"So, you want us to do it?"

"P'Babe..."

"The car might shake a little, but it's okay. There aren't many people."

Charlie went from wanting to be annoyed to laughing out loud. He

completely gave up on Babe. He couldn't seem to entertain anyone, but
there was always a way to relieve his stress. Maybe this was why he wanted
Babe around him all the time.

"Why don't the two of them get out of the car?"

Jeff said quietly as he looked at Charlie's car that had been parked near the
finish line for a while with no sign of coming down. They had left him
sitting limp on the hot side of the field with a soda for some time. They said
they would practice for a while, but then they stopped.

"They'll be down soon. Maybe they're discussing something." The deep

voice of the person sitting next to him answered before the older man held
something in front of him. He asked, "Do you want a lollipop?"

"I'm not a kid."

"How old are you?"

"Already 20"

"Isn't 20 still small?"

"So, how old is Uncle?"

Being called Uncle made his eyebrows twitch. Alan looked at Charlie's little
brother with a deadpan expression. He also came to sit because he saw the
boy sitting alone waiting for his older brother to practice. Alan had called
him to sit in the air-conditioned team room, but he didn't want to. He
remained seated and enjoyed waiting under the hot sun on the sidelines.
"I'm only a few years older than Babe," Alan answered quietly.

"How many years?" Jeff asked, raising his eyebrows. "If you're no more
than 3 years old, I'll call you the same as P'Babe."

"Only 3 years?"

"Ah, that seems like an exaggeration..."

Alan took a deep breath, trying to restrain himself. He repeated in his mind
that he was too old to fight with a child like this. But how could this child
speak so shamelessly and still be able to live until adulthood like this? He
really wanted to know.

"38," Alan answered softly.

"Ha?"

"This year I am 38."

"Wow, 18 years older than me?" Jeff's eyes widened at him as if he had
never met someone that old before. Meanwhile, Alan could only pretend to
smile because he didn't know what to answer about the incident that had
happened so long ago. "You can be a father."

"That's enough. How can I be a father."

"You're 7 years older than P'Babe. Why do you say only a few years?"

"Okay, Uncle is Uncle, right? You can call me Uncle," said Alan resignedly,
before lowering his head. He removed the plastic wrapper covering the little
lollipop, intending to eat it himself. After all, this child said he was too old
to eat lollipops. So it will eat itself. "So there's no lecture? Why are you
sitting here watching Charlie?"

"..."

"Jeff?"
Alan frowned slightly, surprised that Jeff didn't answer his question. The
tall figure raised his head and turned towards the young man sitting next to
him, looking for an answer to the silence.

"Jeff—"

He motioned to call Jeff who was sitting looking at the field again, because
he thought he'd accidentally fallen asleep somehow. However, when he
looked closer, he realized that there were tear stains running down the
child's cheeks, even though his expression remained calm and not a single
sob escaped his lips.

When he looked into Jeff's eyes, he saw him staring at where the
Koenigsegg was parked, with Charlie and Babe sitting and playing with
each other inside.

Such an expression...

Tears coming out...

What did it all mean? He himself didn't know. The only thing he knew was
that it probably wasn't something good. Even if he asked now, he definitely
had no way to answer it.

Therefore, he could only hold out an unwrapped bright red lollipop in front
of the strange child who was sometimes annoying and sometimes crying,
and spoke in his most normal voice.

"Do you want a lollipop?"

__________
 Chapter 18 (Part 1/2)

Proofread by de0borac

*****

A voice could be heard from somewhere not too far away. Listening to it, it
seemed like it was talking to himself. That's why he didn't answer anything.

"Fuck Charlie!!"

Ah, looks like he's not the only one talking.

"Wait a minute, Jeff..." Charlie said hurriedly to the person on the other end
of the phone before switching his voice to talk to someone in the bedroom
calling him like he was lost in the woods. So he responded with the same
kind shout, "Yes!"

"The speaker can't be heard!" Someone in the bedroom shouted back. He

seemed a little annoyed.

"Have you turned on Bluetooth?"

"That's it! It turns out it's not connected."

"Try turning it off and connecting again!"

Jeff, holding the phone to his ear, had to pull it back a little further before
his ear exploded. Since receiving the call, Charlie still hasn't had a serious
conversation with him. And now they were still screaming and talking to
each other like kids on the playground.
Their relationship made Jeff even more convinced that he was not suitable
for having a girlfriend. Forcing him to live his life tied to someone all the
time, and doing everything for your other half, like Charlie and Babe. He
already had a headache and was tired just thinking about it.

"What did you just say?" After helping Babe solve the speaker problem,
now was the time for Charlie to listen carefully to Jeff's story, "Sorry, Jeff.
Usually Babe isn't this distracted."

"No need to make excuses. I've always seen him like this." Jeff chuckled
without thinking anything about it. He knew what kind of person Pit Babe
was. Even though he looked tough on the outside and didn't care about
anyone, from what he experienced, combined with the obvious changes in
his older brother, he could say with confidence that Babe was actually a
kind person. "Are you busy? Do you want me to call again later?"

"Actually, it makes no difference whether you call now or later." In the end,
Charlie could only admit with an embarrassed expression, "If he is with me,
it will definitely be like this."

"Like a married couple."

"Really?"

"Oh, you don't need to feel embarrassed like that."

"Given the situation, do you think Babe will marry me?" Jeff laughed at
Charlie's words, who asked in a desperate tone. In fact, they are officially
dating. But, the three-day relationship with the new status between Babe
and his brother continues, not much different from before they started
dating.

"So ask him and get him to agree to marry you someday," the younger man
said in a teasing tone, before bringing the conversation back to the point
that had made him call Charlie this time, before something distracted him
again. "So, did you practice today?"
"I'm leaving at night," Charlie answered quietly, "Why? Will you come to
see?"

"No, today I will read a book."

"That's a shame. P'Alan said that if you came, he would buy snacks to treat
you."

"Then I won't go."

"Oh, why?"

"That uncle likes to act like I'm just starting kindergarten. It's really
annoying," Charlie frowned slightly in surprise. He thought Jeff and Alan
would get along well. Because every time Jeff went to see him in the field,
Alan always came to sit with Jeff. But listening to his tone, Jeff didn't seem
to like Alan's mature and kind personality very much.

"You're Like this again. I pity him."

"If you will have practice at night, could you come by and see me for a
moment?" Jeff ignored Charlie's muttering and hurriedly told his business in
a normal tone. Although in his heart, he was so anxious that he couldn't wait
any longer. "Now?"

"Huh? Why?" Charlie looked confused. Normally, Jeff wouldn't bother him
too much. Often, he would arrange to meet him outside. Charlie will look
for him when he needs help. Therefore it was a bit strange that Jeff
suddenly wanted to meet him like this. "Is there something wrong?"

"I want to talk to you."

"About what?"

"I've been stressed lately. There's something I want to discuss." That answer
made Charlie feel even stranger. As far as he could remember, the number
of times Jeff had needed advice from him could be counted on the fingers of
one hand. Although Jeff is younger than him, he is more assertive and had a
broader point of view than him. He's had little involvement in Jeff's
decisions in the past, so when he suddenly wants to ask for advice like this,
it probably means this is a very serious matter. "Can you come?"

"Oh, okay, I'll stop by," Charlie answered immediately, thinking that Jeff
might actually be distracted by something. "Then, I will—"

Bruk!!

Charlie couldn't finish his sentence and stopped when his ears heard the
sound of something hitting the floor from the bedroom. The voice made
him furrow his brows and he immediately turned his head to look in the
direction of the voice.

"P'Babe! What are you doing?!" The tall figure shouted at the person in the
room with an expression that didn't look too trusting.

"I am not doing anything!"

"I heard something fall!"

"No!" Babe shouted back, arguing as if he was annoyed at being caught in

the wrong. Charlie, on the other hand, didn't seem to believe that anything
Babe said at all.

"I know you're lying!"

"I told you, don't use your power to catch my lie!"

"I didn't use any! You're just not good at lying!"

Charlie took a deep breath. Day by day he had more and more problems to
solve with Babe. No matter what. In one day, there will always be small
things that are always debated. By now, he was starting to wonder if Babe
really enjoyed fighting with him like this.

"Sorry, Jeff—"

"It's okay," Jeff interrupted before Charlie could apologize for the
hundredth time with a chuckle. He thought it might be fun to listen to
Charlie argue with Babe, because he knew the two of them weren't arguing
because they were annoyed with each other. But the love language that both
of them understood is slightly different from the love language of other
people. "When you arrive, call me. I was in the room the whole time. I'll
come down and pick you up."

"Okay, I'll look after P'Babe for a bit..."

"Okay, let's see what else he does now."

"Yeah, I will. See you later."

Charlie hung up on Jeff. Before putting the phone on the table in the living
room, he stood up and walked straight towards the bedroom because he
thought that this time there must be someone standing there frowning.

this couldn't continue any longer!

Whatever story is missed, but when it comes to Babe, he never misses. As

soon as the door opened and he entered the bedroom, he saw Babe wearing
a bathrobe while holding his own cell phone in one hand and in the other
hand there was a black Bluetooth speaker that he often used to play music
in the room, but it seemed like it was acting up recently because when Babe
wanted to use it, it would cause problems all the time and the owner would
have to stand there pouting like a kid whose toy was broken like this.

"Calm down..." Charlie sighed softly before walking over and taking the
phone and portable speaker from Babe's hands, and sat down on the edge of
the bed, to solve the problem for the impatient person as usual. "I told you,
if you can't do it, leave it first. I'll come and do it for you."

"Before, it wasn't this hard," Babe continued rambling. A thin figure stood
and stared at him while his pretty brows furrowed in annoyance. "I'm going
to buy a new one. This sucks."

"It's still under warranty. You can claim it," the tall man said quietly as he
lowered his head and connected Babe's cell phone Bluetooth signal to the
portable speaker. "It's expensive if you buy another one ."
"Um, I don't know, I don't think I'll claim it. Just buy a new one. I won't buy
this brand again. It breaks easily!"

'Connected'

After the impatient person finished complaining, in less than two seconds a
successful connection signal came from the speaker that was about to be
thrown away, as if intending to embarrass its owner.

"I told you, calm down," Charlie said in a low voice before placing the
speaker and phone on the bedside table, having managed to solve Babe's
problem.

''Its making fun of me!!! It wants me to look stupid," Babe crossed his arms
in front of his chest, muttering in frustration because he had been trying to
connect for so long but couldn't. Meanwhile, it didn't even take Charlie a
minute to do it and he was hooked. This was clearly meant as a tease, wasn't
it?

"He didn't scoff. But you connected it wrong." said the tall figure in a calm
voice, standing up and walking over to hug the annoyed person from behind
with the intention of helping to relieve the irritation. "Did you not know
what I said?"

"I thought I pushed the right buttons."

"Really?"

"Can you not act like I'm old?" Babe turned to face Charlie. Babe furrowed
his brows, a little dissatisfied with the way the other party was acting like
he was an old man who didn't know how to use electronic devices. Even
though he used it all this time.

"I didn't say anything about you getting old."

"But your face says it!" The old man shouted before raising his hand to
pinch the young man's cheeks in a lustful desire to punish him. "Do you
think I'm old and don't know much about anything?"
"You're the one who thinks like that. You're only 31 years old, what's so
old?"

"Please, you don't have to say it."

"I just want to please you. You're Still not too old," Charlie said in a gentle
voice as he raised his palm to gently stroke the old man's head
affectionately. "Three heads are nice."

"What is good about it?"

"Everything," answered the tall man with a smile. "The older you get, the
better..."

"Wait a minute," Babe raised his fist and lightly punched the boy in the
chest, as if he was annoyed at being called old. But he couldn't help but
smile when Charlie said he was delicious. "So, shall we go eat? I'll choose
the right clothes."

"Uh, I was just going to tell you..."

"What?"

"I'm going to go see Jeff for a bit. Can I order something to eat now? Let's
eat out tonight."

"Meeting Jeff?" Babe tilted his head and asked curiously, "Why? Is there
something wrong?"

"I'm not sure either. But he seemed uncomfortable. So I'll go see him,"
Charlie answered, while Babe just nodded lightly, not showing any
displeasure at not being able to go to lunch with him. Because, no matter
how spoiled he was, Babe was still considered a sensible adult.

"Then go see your Brother. We can go tonight."

"Sorry. I go now."
Babe pursed his lips and made a cynical face. Charlie saw this and
pretended to purse his lips. Now both of them were pursing their lips at
each other. before starting to change facial expressions. They kept making
stubborn faces at each other until they finally laughed together.

"You have such a stubborn face," Charlie said softly before leaning his face
down and pressing a soft kiss to his lips, unable to stop himself. Even
though Babe likes to pout and often pouts at him, even though this little
mouth likes to scream when he's dissatisfied and likes to say things that
often contradict his own feelings, that doesn't make these pretty lips any
less kissable. On the contrary, he still wanted to kiss him whenever he had
the chance, like what he was doing right now.

"Do you have to go now?" Babe asked after they broke their kiss. But no
one had thought about letting go of the hug yet. "Or do you want to play
with your P'Babe first?"

"Not now, Phi..." Charlie laughed softly in his throat before giving him a
kiss on the cheek as an apology for having to leave him to eat alone. Plus,
he still couldn't play with him the way he wanted. "Let's play together for a
long time. But I have to see my brother first."

"Okay, P'Babe will play alone."

"Be patient P'Babe..."

"Okay, P'Babe will be patient."

The little boy laughed and enjoyed Babe's funny sentences and pronouns
from when they became lovers. Sometimes Babe refers to himself as
P'Babe, which is a pronoun that has quite a variety of functions. Sometimes
he used it when he wanted to beg him. Sometimes it was used to entertain
him, and other times it was just used to annoy him.

"I'll come back and play with you," Charlie said, gently rubbing the tip of
Babe's nose with his finger. "Sorry to have to leave you alone for a
moment."
"Okay, I'll wait for you."

"When I'm not here, don't slam things anymore."

"I didn't throw it away. It slipped out of my hand."

"Oh, didn't you say nothing fell?"

The person who was cheated opened his mouth and couldn't argue because
he had confessed, he even thought that Charlie already knew that he had
just slammed the speaker on the floor. And this is definitely not the first
time. Otherwise, the newly purchased speakers will not be damaged
quickly. But because he always refused to admit it, Charlie pretended not to
know and went with the flow, probably because he was too lazy to argue
with him.

"Hurry up and go, Jeff is waiting!" In the end, he couldn't refute. Babe then
corrected himself by letting go of his hug and pushing Charlie's back to rush
out of the room. Because it seemed like, if he stayed any longer he would
definitely get caught up in more cases. "Drive carefully. And come back
quickly. P'Babe will be waiting for you, okay?"

"Okay!" Charlie chuckled, bent down to press another kiss on Babe's

forehead, then grabbed the keys and wallet that were on the shelf next to the
bedroom door to get ready to leave. "Please order food just in case. I'll be
right back to eat."

"Aren't you going to eat with Jeff?"

"No, I'd better come back and eat here."

"I'm worried that Jeff will feel hurt because his Phi loves me more than
him." Babe pretended to make a sad face which looked very disturbing to
Charlie. Because he knew better than anyone how proud he was to be
number one above everyone else in his life.

"Do not be afraid. Because I love you more than just a little."

"Fuck you Charlie!"

"I'm leaving. Hurry up and order food to eat!"

When his mouth finished saying that, the boy hurriedly grabbed the phone
that was on the living room table and rushed out of the room, leaving Babe
standing in the same place while gritting his teeth in slight happiness at his
victory over Jeff.

It feels good to still be number one.

The curtains on every window and door were closed by the owner of the
room, making the room almost pitch black, before the lights were turned on.
Jeff's strange behavior made Charlie stare in confusion because ever since
he arrived here Jeff had been acting like a criminal on the run non-stop.

"What is it?" Charlie asked when Jeff was finally able to sit in the chair
across from him. "Why do you have to close the curtains?"

"Are you aware that someone is following you?

The straightforward question made Charlie speechless. Although it wasn't

strange that Jeff knew a lot of things that other people didn't, he couldn't
help but be surprised whenever someone else suddenly spoke like he was a
fortune teller or something.

"I know," Charlie answered lazily. "Isn't that strange? That happens all the
time."

"But it's not like it used to be."

"Is this what you wanted to talk about?"

"Yes," Jeff answered with a serious expression. "I wonder if you have
thought about your next move?"
"I'm thinking about it, but I'm not sure yet. During this time, I was busy
practicing every day."

"No, P'Charlie. This can't be allowed, you have to have a plan now."

Charlie looked at Jeff blankly, feeling that his little brother seemed very
angry today. Although Jeff was usually calm and didn't seem excited about
anything, today he looked very unstable. And it seemed like he was starting
to realize now that he was acting strange, so Jeff leaned back in his chair
and let out a slow breath, as if he was trying to regain his composure.

"What did you see?" asked the older man directly, Since Jeff could have an
expression like this, it probably meant he had seen something that would
happen in the future. And if he had to guess, he didn't think it would be a
good thing. Because otherwise Jeff wouldn't look so upset.

But the answer that emerged was only silence. Jeff looked away, refusing to
meet his eyes, as if clearly intending not to answer, which made Charlie
anxious as well.

"Is there something wrong with P'Babe?"

"Is this the time to ask about other people, Phi?!"

"Is Babe okay?"

Jeff looked at his brother's face with eyes that looked a little angry. He
understood that Charlie was now more worried about Babe than anything.
But as his little brother, he didn't feel happy because the first question out of
his mouth was about Babe, instead of asking what would happen to himself

"Jeff, I beg you." Charlie shot Jeff a pleading look as the younger man just
sat there in silence instead of answering anything. "Please tell me whether
P'Babe will be okay or not. I really need to know."

"P'Babe is fine." In the end, Jeff could do nothing but answer. That answer
made Charlie take a deep breath. The other person raised one palm and
gently rubbed his face with a relieved expression. And that made Jeff
realize how worried Charlie was right now.

That's all he wanted to know.

"Just because Babe's okay, does that mean everything's okay, Charlie?"

"So what do you want to talk about?" Once he felt relieved about Babe,
Charlie finally noticed what Jeff really wanted to say.

"What's wrong with you? I was wondering how you were going to handle
this," Jeff answered with a worried look on his face. Charlie, on the other
hand, looked calm, as if he wasn't worried at all about what he was about to
face. "You knew from the start that If you could take away Babe's abilities,
in the end, you yourself will be the target."

" I know, that's why I did it."

"After you take it, what do you do next?"

"Tell me what you think."

"There's no time to calm down, Charlie." No matter how hard he tried to

remain calm, Jeff couldn't bring himself to be quiet when talking about this
stuff. And more and more Charlie continued to act as if he didn't think
anything about it. This made Jeff even angrier. If Charlie could care about
himself half as much as he cares about Babe, that would be great. Even
though he knew it was impossible. "Anyway I'll take you home. Now you
have everything you wanted. He won't leave you alone for long."

"I know, but dealing with him isn't easy, Jeff. If it was, I would have been
done with him a long time ago."

"Do you know what I'm thinking?" Jeff's voice was low, looking Charlie in
the eyes with a serious expression, before continuing "Right now there are
many possibilities. And I'm sure that he will try everything until he gets
what he wants."

"But if he doesn't get it, Pa can't do anything about it."

"If Pa wants to drag you home, that's beyond you, Charlie."

"..."

"The important thing is, how do you prevent him from getting what he
wants?"

"... child!"

Charlie mumbled under his breath and Jeff nodded slowly, confirming that
it was the correct answer. What the man wanted most was a child with
special abilities and a strong body that he could use to his full potential. For
now, he thought someone like Charlie who acted like an ace was the most
suitable target.

Because only if Charlie has a child, the child born will have the exact same
abilities as Charlie, like a copy of him. And what is important is that the
ability cannot be withdrawn. This is different from Charlie, who still has the
opportunity to lose this ability at any time. That's why Pa wants Charlie's
child more than Charlie himself.

"Charlie, listen..." Jeff reached out and held Charlie's hand loosely. He's
upset now. He was worried about what happened. Therefore, he couldn't
just ignore it and let Charlie handle it himself. "The first possibility is that
he really wants you to have a child with one of the Enigmas at home."

"I'm going to vomit!" Charlie's face turned as soon as he heard that, because
if they were talking about Pa's adopted Enigma, one of them had to be Way
too. That's the scariest point. "I'd rather die, if he wants me to have children
with that bastard."

"I know, but in my opinion, Pa will choose this path as his last choice.
Because there, Way probably doesn't want to do it either."

"That's good. I have goosebumps."

"If it's not like this, the second possible way is for him to find an omega for
you."
"But Pa doesn't want an omega child." Charlie furrowed his brows in
surprise, because Jeff seemed to have forgotten the point that Pa wanted the
kid to be alpha, or to be an Enigma, which was better. That's why the man
tried to make his Enigma child chase the Alphas with other special abilities.
"Daddy wouldn't let me have a child with an omega."

"Yes, but if the omega has a special characteristic that he wants, that is also
possible."

Charlie was stunned when he heard that. Jeff's words seemed very
reasonable. Because the probability of a child being born as an omega is
half. But that child will definitely be born with a lot of special abilities. And
there is still a 50 percent chance of becoming alpha. Therefore, perhaps he
would be willing to take risks in this way.

In the case of the current study, it is clear that children born to Enigma
fathers and Omega-altered Alpha mothers have a higher chance of stillbirth
than children born to Omega Native Mega mothers, almost 10 percent.

However, if we talk about Omega which has special characteristics...

Charlie looked at Jeff's face before covering his mouth with his hand as if
he was nauseous when he realized what Jeff wanted to say to him.

"Impossible. He definitely wouldn't do it." The tall figure shook his head
with an expression that seemed like his nausea had not yet subsided. It was
a feeling of nausea that he wanted to vomit, and it wasn't because he hated
Jeff at all. But that's because he really loved him. He loved Jeff as a
younger brother even though he doesn't have a drop of the same blood.
From the start, Charlie had seen Jeff as his biological younger brother,
therefore he felt it would be immoral to have children with someone he had
always considered family.

"Me too. Just thinking about it makes me sick," Jeff looked away, not
wanting to imagine that. This means that they have the same thought that
there will definitely be no children born to them. That would be very sinful.
"Therefore, we must quickly find a way to do something."
"And it has to be a way to keep Babe from getting into trouble."

"Worry about yourself first, Charlie!!"

"No, I'm worried about P'Babe," Charlie answered immediately, causing

Jeff to sigh in exhaustion. Even if he gets angry, he will only anger himself
until he is tired. After all, Charlie would never think of anything without
Babe being an important factor. "Anyway, I have to choose the safest
method for P'Babe."

"How about you?" Jeff asked softly, tightening his grip on Charlie's hand a
little tighter. "Can you?"

"If Babe is safe ,no matter what, I'll be fine."

He didn't know whether he should be happy or sad because Charlie

immediately answered this question without wasting time thinking about it.

"The main goal is for Babe to be okay. Thats the most important thing."

The convoy of racers taking part in today's race circled the track before the
first race even started. One of them is opening the stadium to create
excitement for many spectators and sponsors. And the other part warms up,
depending on who wants to join or not. It wasn't forced and didn't affect the
race score in any way as the pit babe chose not to drive in the opening lap
and instead sat sullenly in the Team

After hearing the announcement that the practice round had ended, Babe
then got up from his seat and walked out of the pit to trap the stupid kid so
he wouldn't run away again.

Today's competition didn't seem to be very fun, because he and Charlie had
been fighting since morning. Plus, this time the kid was still acting serious.
He wouldn't give in at all, even though the things that he usually argued
with him were only trivial matters. Why did he have to make such a big
deal out of it, he didn't know.

The story is, this morning when they had just arrived at the stadium,
suddenly a man came to greet them. He admitted that he briefly
remembered the person but he couldn't remember who it was. But when he
heard his accent, he then exclaimed that the man who came to greet him is
Luke, a mixed-race young man he met at the club a month before.

But the problem is not here. Something made Charlie's face tense because
Luke walked up and kissed him on the cheek and he also talked about that
night. Of course, Luke didn't think anything of it. But the person who
thought the most was Charlie, because as soon as the kid heard that Babe
and Luke used to drink together when they fought, Charlie immediately
moved away from him so much that he screamed until his throat almost
broke and refused to turn around.

And until now, the jealous boy still hadn't spoken to him.

.
 Chapter 18 (Part 2/2)

Proofread by de0borac

******

"Charlie!"

Babe rushed over and grabbed Charlie's arm as soon as the tall figure got
out of the car. The service team rushed in to check the condition of the car
again. Meanwhile, the racer's hand is dragged to the corner of the pit by the
famous Racing King, who now seems to have other, more important
missions to attend to besides racing.

"Are you still upset?" Babe said in a slightly annoyed tone when he saw that
Charlie still looked unhappy and refused to talk to him like before. "Do not
be like this. Please talk to P'Babe."

"Don't you think I can handle my anger on my own, as if you didn't have
anything to do?"

When he spoke, he was full of emotions. If you look around, this job is
really not easy.

"No," Babe said softly, trying to reach out and shake Charlie's hand. But the
young man grabbed his hand and refused to let him reach it, "Charlie, don't
act like this."

"Like what? Like you let someone else kiss your cheek?"
"Wasn't he just saying hello? After all, he's a stranger. Kissing on the cheek
doesn't seem strange at all."

"Kissing on the cheek isn't strange? Are you used to kissing more than
that?"

"Charlie," Babe scolded when Charlie started bringing up unnecessary

things. "I don't do that now! We weren't dating at that time."

"Oh, because we were not dating yet, you can kiss anyone?"

"Don't be sarcastic."

"I'm not being sarcastic. I just want to know if I'd kiss someone else, do you
think that's normal? If you wouldn't be at all angry if I did it, I wouldn't be
angry either."

Babe sighed heavily, not knowing what to do. He knew it was frustrating to
hear something like that. But he didn't do anything wrong. Plus, he didn't do
anything about the kiss on the cheek that morning. He didn't even know that
Luke would greet him like that. He himself was also shocked. And why
should Charlie be angry with him?

"Okay, I'm sorry," said the old man gently. "Sorry, I didn't know that would
happen. And I'm sorry for kissing him that day. Is this okay?"

"Is this okay?" Charlie raised his eyebrows as if he wasn't very happy with
Babe's apology. "If you're not willing, you don't have to apologize."

"Oh, you said I was wrong. I apologize now. What else do you want?"

"Then why are you annoyed with me? I didn't do anything wrong."

"I didn't say you were wrong and I'm sorry." Babe shouted out loud. He
really didn't like it when Charlie was like this, when he looked annoyed and
spoke to him in this kind of voice. Every time he encountered him like that,
he felt annoyed. "What kind of apology do I have to make for you to accept
it?"
"This isn't what you wanted to talk about, right?"

"I'm begging you, Charlie."

"What's this? Is this what you call reconciliation? I thought you were
scolding me."

"Now I ask, who else is spoiled like you." Babe's voice started getting
louder and louder until people passing by started turning to look. However,
it seemed that the famous couple does not mind the slightest attention from
people who care about them. "Have I ever had an affair with someone else?
No!! So I'm annoyed with you. I accepted everything but you're getting
softer every day."

"Oh, so I'm soaring now?"

"Are you listening to me? If you make a fuss, we'll make a fuss. I told you,
it was nothing. I didn't know he would kiss my cheek. And about that day,
can't you stop being mad at me? At that time, we weren't really a couple."

"So I can't be jealous?"

"You can be jealous, but let me explain and then listen. Don't be angry like
this."

"You see how jealous I am!"

"Oh, I know you're jealous. I'm not telling you not to be jealous. But I want
you to listen to me too."

"Do you want me to kiss someone else?" Charlie said quietly. The other
person's eyes were filled with anger and hatred. Babe knows that it's not
wrong to feel that way. But why does Charlie have to say this every time he
gets jealous? "If you tried me, you wouldn't get angry and walk away like I
did. Where have you been?"

"Then why do you have to talk as if you're going to look for someone else,
Charlie?"
Babe's voice sounded much softer than before. Meanwhile, the anger in his
eyes diminished but instead became a feeling of disappointment. Charlie
saw this and was shocked because he had just realized that he actually often
said things like this, even though they were said accidentally.

"I won't do it. But tell me how to listen."

"But you always say that. If I make a fuss, you'll look for someone else.
When you said that before, I was only angry because I was jealous of you.
But now I am your lover. Why are you saying it again?"

"P'Babe-"

"Charlie, you've been summoned. Standby."

Before Charlie could say anything else, North came and interrupted him at
exactly the right time as expected. Charlie turned to look at North, who was
following him, before giving a slight nod of acknowledgement, before
turning to look at Babe's face, which now seemed like he doesn't want to
see him anymore.

"I have to go. We'll talk as soon as the competition is over." Charlie's voice
softened because he felt bad seeing Babe like this. Compared to when he
was angry enough to make a big fuss, that way seemed easier to handle.

Because now, the other party refused to answer him at all. Didn't even see
his face.

"P'Babe..." Charlie called Babe again. Meanwhile, there were staff members
nearby urging him. "I will compete."

Babe kept looking away as if he didn't want to know what Charlie was
doing.

"Speak to me..."

Charlie spoke softly, as if he was begging Babe to say those words. He

knew, Babe knew exactly what he wanted to hear because there was never a
time when Babe didn't say "Fighting!" before competing.
But today Babe refused to say it.

"Charlie! Let's go!" North shouted from the pit again. And that was a sign
that he had to go, there was no time to wait for Babe's words.

"I go." Charlie finally gives up on asking Babe to talk. He said softly before
reaching out and gently touching Babe's cheek, though he saw the person
quietly move away a little. But just touching his soft cheeks was enough.

Charlie touched Babe's cheek then brought his hand back to his own mouth
as if giving an indirect kiss.

That's all he wanted.

"Cheer for me."

That was the sentence Charlie said before running to his car and driving
onto the field. In the end, Babe didn't say anything. "I go."

This competition is a qualifying round to advance to the final. He had

already completed three rounds of the tournament, so the excitement was
not as intense as before, but of course the pressure was still not gone.
Moreover, in the last 3 rounds of competition, he has never won first place.
Today he was determined to be number one, at least that might be enough to
make Babe happy and ease his feelings. Once the competition is over, they
will be able to talk more easily.

Charlie took a deep breath as the countdown signal started to sound. He

closed his eyes and meditated for a moment, before opening his eyes and
looking forward with determination. And in the last moments before the
start signal sounded, the new racer kissed the back of the gloves he was
wearing to boost morale.

Bang!

And the car started from the start as soon as the start signal sounded.

Today Charlie was 2nd at the start because in the last qualifying round he
was a little distracted. But that's not a big problem, because number 2 is still
considered the line leader who is easy to overtake. He only had one obstacle
in front of him.

Meanwhile, Babe who acted as if he didn't care is actually not as mad as

Charlie thinks. Babe forced himself to stand and watch the game in the
fieldside tent as usual. Because apart from wanting to watch the match, he
also had to pay attention to Charlie's movements in every lap. Did Charlie
do well and where did he go wrong? So he could tell the kid to improve it in
the next competition.

"Your student's movements are beautiful," Alan who was standing next to
him said quietly while looking at the competition on the field with a
satisfied expression. Charlie's driving technique improved every time he
competed because the boy trained hard. Plus he learns quite fast, causing
Charlie to be talked about more and more in terms of his leaps and bounds
in skill development. "The angles are much sharper."

"If you practice that much, you might get it."

"I wonder if he will get first place this time."

"Let's wait and see," Babe said quietly, his eyes still not leaving the dark
gray Königsegg.

Now Charlie has equalized with the first car. The two cars were very close,
taking turns leading and taking turns following. There is no more than one
car length of overlap between them. Spectators in the stadium felt
uncomfortable sitting because of the intense competition. And it got even
more exciting when Charlie's car finally overtook and took the lead after
exiting a dangerous corner beautifully.

So pretty

This time, Charlie barely missed a beat.

When overtaking and taking the lead, Charlie now had full speed until the
crowd cheered. The style and speed of the luxury hypercar is visible to all.
And it is said that being number one is not just about having a powerful car
with high specifications. With the same car, Charlie has never crossed the
finish line first. But now, the child has shown everyone what quality growth
looks like.

Now there's only about half a turn left. The first car of the convoy will now
cross the finish line. The spectators around the field, including the racers,
were so excited that they bowed. They don't know what else will happen at
the end of the race. But while everyone was enjoying the thrilling race, on
the contrary, there was one person who was frowning as if he was in a
different world from everyone else.

"Charlie's car is weird." Babe didn't have time to say anything right away.
Alan was the one who spoke first. Maybe because other people always
intended to see Charlie's car, plus he had a long experience with cars. Alan
was one of the first people to see what was wrong. "Why isn't the corner
like the first round?"

"I don't know," Babe answered with a worried expression while trying to
concentrate on what was going on. However, the more cars drove, the more
visible the abnormality became until spectators around the stadium began to
notice it. "That kind of shaking isn't normal."

As soon as he finished, Babe immediately ran towards Marshall who was

standing closest. The famous racer quickly whispered to Marshall about the
abnormality. A moment later, the matter was immediately coordinated.
Marshall, who was standing at the point where the convoy was about to
pass, started waving a yellow flag, giving a signal to reduce speed and not
to overtake at that time because it could be dangerous.

But meanwhile the other car was speeding up and Charlie's car in front
started to accelerate faster and faster, so fast that the car started shaking
violently. Seeing this, Babe couldn't stand up until he was pulled by Alan's
hand to keep him quiet, even though he knew how worried Babe was.

"Calm down," Alan said quietly.

"This is just like what I experienced last time," Babe said, looking
impatient. "This is definitely not a coincidence. The symptoms are exactly
the same."

"Babe"

"And Charlie has never experienced anything like this before. This is
clearly out of control."

"But wait-"

Bang!

While they were arguing, suddenly there was a loud sound of a car hitting
the edge of the field. Charlie's car, which was traveling at high speed,
skidded over a pile of tires and spread across the field. This caused all
Marshalls in the field to wave the yellow flag with both hands to signal to
the other cars that an accident had occurred on the track, followed by
raising the red flag which indicated the race was stopped and the other cars
immediately left the field.

Babe was so shocked that his feet froze when he saw the scene, because
Charlie's car didn't break down and stop at once. Due to the very high speed
and possible control system failure, the car's head bounced off the edge of
the track and overturned. And it got even worse when the second car
following behind failed to brake in time and lost control and hit Charlie's
car.

All while Charlie was still in the car.

"Charlie!!"

Babe started running down the field, not paying attention to the cars filling
the track. But Alan was faster. The tall figure hurriedly grabbed Babe and
hugged him tightly, not letting Babe run onto the track which was in chaos
and could be dangerous at any time.

"Let me go!!" Babe writhed until he floated. However, Alan still tried to
hug his interlocutor tightly even though he himself was shocked by what
had happened. "Let go!"
"Babe! calm down!"

"Let go of me! Let go!"

"He'll come down and —"

BOOM!!!

Suddenly there was a loud explosion across the field, followed by Babe's
scream which was as loud as an explosion.

"CHARLIEEEE!!"

The whole body is numb. That's the only sentence that can describe Babe's
current condition.

..

..

Babe sat in the front chair of the emergency room without saying a word.
He just sat and looked at the floor. He rested his elbows on his knees while
his hands were pressed together in hopes of helping to reduce the shaking.

At this moment, he was like a person who had lost his hearing for a
moment. He could hear North and Sonic talking the whole time but he
didn't know what they were saying . It seemed like the two of them were
talking in another language that he didn't understand. Or he's the one who
doesn't understand anything anymore. In fact, the corridor in front of the
emergency room looked all white and he felt the light was very bright but
he didn't know why he felt like he was sinking deeper into a black hole.

"Can you guys talk somewhere else?"

Babe said in a calm voice. This immediately silenced North and Sonic who
were arguing. He didn't want to scold them at the moment. But because of
the voices of those two people, making him nervous, he had to ask them to
stop now. Otherwise, he would definitely go crazy.
"Calm down..." Alan, who was sitting next to him, gently grabbed Babe's
shoulder. "It doesn't matter. At that time, you will still be able to survive."

"But I wasn't trapped in the car at that time."

"..."

"You see I got out just in time, Alan. My car didn't explode like that and I
wasn't inside like Charlie!"

"Babe..."

"So how can it be the same?"

Alan didn't know what words could help Babe feel better right now.
Because even he himself didn't know that his lover was alive or not. How
can he still sit here?

They all saw how serious Charlie's accident was. All matches were
immediately canceled and the match was deemed invalid because it could
not be confirmed that it was an accident. In this case, all team members
agreed that this was definitely not an accident.

"But I'm sure he'll be fine," Alan gently stroked his beloved student's head
sympathetically. He knew how scared and tormented Babe was by what had
happened, because he felt the same way. Charlie was a kid he liked from the
first time they met. He accepted Charlie into the team because he knew that
the kid would definitely go far. But he never imagined this incident.

Babe didn't answer at all. Babe just sat with his head bowed, as if trying to
maintain his consciousness for as long as possible. Although he lost
consciousness once on the track, now he sat here and forced himself not to
lose consciousness again.

Every second felt so slow. Babe barely knew when Jeff arrived in front of
the emergency room because he wasn't paying attention to anything else
except waiting for the door to open and the doctor to tell him that Charlie
was safe. That was the only thing he wanted to hear right now. As for other
things, he would wait to hear it from Charlie himself. And of course, he
would say whatever others wanted to hear too.

Even though he tried his best to get rid of the distracting thoughts, he
couldn't overcome them. He let it take up space in his brain. And right now,
he kept thinking that if he knew how to think more calmly, he would never
have picked Charlie up in a fight. He shouldn't have said those words. He
should not have acted as if he had done nothing wrong, and he should have
apologized seriously to Charlie, not talk like an irresponsible person like
that. He shouldn't even be angry at Charlie for saying words he didn't want
to hear, when he himself was constantly saying words Charlie didn't want to
hear either.

He should have at least said, "Fighting!" before Charlie got into the car. He
shouldn't have acted like a fool.

And it seemed like the thoughts in his head were too strong. Now he felt
like he was sitting among many people doing their own things. He heard
many footsteps, both slow and fast, both heavy and light. He could hear
people talking loudly as if they were talking in his ear, even though none of
the people sitting here said a word.

The sound of the wheels of the hospital bed being dragged across the floor,
the sound of the wheels of the wheelchair, the sound of the clashing of
stainless steel, the sound of the pulling of ribbons, and the sound of ticking
that came out with an unknown rhythm, he just knew it was too loud. It was
so loud that his ears hurt.

"What is it?" Alan asked worriedly when Babe seemed to be acting

strangely. Babe raised his head and looked around as if he was looking for
something. His beautiful brows furrowed before he raised his hand and
lightly hit himself on the head. It didn't look normal in Alan's eyes. "Babe?
Do you want to rest first?"

"No," Babe answered simply, still looking strange. He looked around,

staring into the distance in front of the emergency room. And at the same
time, he constantly puffed up his nose.
"Are you sure?"

"Shut up, Alan."

Alan covered his mouth when he heard that. Even though he didn't
understand what was wrong with Babe, he was no less worried about
Charlie in the emergency room.

Meanwhile, Babe's surroundings were completely silent. But his head was
filled with chaos. His hands were shaking more and more violently as he
was overcome by these crazy thoughts and symptoms. He tried to shake it
off but the harder he tried, the more real the feeling became until he almost
went crazy.

"Babe..."

NO

NO

Babe bent down and raised both hands to cover his ears as if the sound was
almost unbearable. Everyone who saw this started to panic seeing Babe's
abnormal condition, including Alan who was now in shock and couldn't
behave properly.

"Babe, what's wrong?" Alan asked worriedly. But didn't get any answer
from Babe. On the other hand, the other party seemed to be suffering more
and more to the point of being unable to remain silent. Alan thinks Babe
also needs a doctor's care.

However, before Alan could get up and go call the doctor, Jeff, who was
secretly observing the situation, came and grabbed the tall man's wrist and
shook his head gently while saying, "Don't go," and that made Alan even
more confused.

And amidst everyone's confusion, Babe was even more confused at this
time he thought he was really crazy because suddenly he felt his senses
were strange. The sounds around him sounded extraordinary and clear, as if
he was nearby, he could even hear the sound of Alan's palm and Jeff's palm
moving against each other. He could even see letters embroidered on the
shirt of the young nurse standing at the end of the corridor. Plus, there were
strange smells everywhere, including the smell of alcohol, the smell of
disinfectant, the smell of some chemicals he didn't recognize or even the
smell of blood.

The realization of that sensitivity made Babe's whole body tremble, before
he heard a loud scream in his ear, he had to sit on the ground and cover his
ears with his hands in pain.

"Babe!"

Everyone rushed towards Babe, shocked by the other person's behavior like
that. But Jeff prevented him from approaching him.

Babe now can't seem to understand what he should know anymore. He felt
pain all over his head and the sound of screaming in his ears became louder
and louder. He tried to cry but he couldn't hear himself. Instead, he heard
rustling sounds like the sound of putting things down and picking up things
all the time. He could hear people speaking words he didn't understand and
a rhythmic ticking sound similar to the sound of a vital signs monitor.

The voices came from the emergency room.

Babe covered his ears until his hands were shaking because he didn't want
to hear the sound, but it didn't help because he could still hear it clearly. It
was so clear as if he was standing at the patient's bedside, next to the
doctors and nurses. It might not be such a bad thing if he didn't hear that
heart rate monitor all the time. And the ticking sound was very slow and
continued to slow down.

In that second, the image of Charlie suddenly flashed into his head, from
the first time they met. The sequence of events unfolded sequentially, even
when he still didn't feel anything about the child. When he only wanted sex
from him, when he started to feel strange imagining that one day Charlie
would belong to someone else, when he was addicted to being around him
and always missed him when Charlie wasn't around, when he started to feel
like he couldn't live without this child anymore, when he starting to admit
to himself that what happened was love, or even when they had a big fight,
but in the end they came back together.

Charlie's every word, every expression and gesture was recorded clearly in
his mind. He heard the bright laughter, saw the confused expression, could
even see tears flowing from those big eyes. Every image and sensation
came flooding back, accompanied by the sound of his exhausted vital signs.
And even if he wasn't standing there, he was sure the sound he heard must
have been Charlie's heartbeat.

But why is it so slow?

When we were together, Charlie's heart never beat so slowly.

"P'Babe..."

"I will compete."

"Speak...."

This is crazy. It's really ridiculous that now he keeps thinking about going
back to the past. At least if he could go back and say the words Charlie
wanted to hear, if he didn't tilt his cheek when he wanted to touch him,
maybe things would be better.

"Cheer for me."

He thought that when he was on the field, Charlie didn't even know he was
cheering for him. Charlie probably thought Babe would be so angry that he
wouldn't come out to watch him compete because he refused to answer that
he would definitely be waiting there to give encouragement.

Clear tears flowed down his cheeks, accompanied by sobs that he could no
longer hold back. Babe sat with his ears covered and cried on the floor in
front of the emergency room amidst everyone's confusion. But that doesn't
matter anymore.
He could only pray in his heart even though he did not have any religion or
belief. But he prayed to himself, the person he trusted most. He asked for
the child's safety. Hopefully that heart will beat again like when he was with
him. He didn't want to hear those weak vital signals anymore.

Help....

The doctors and nurses in the room or whoever... please help my Charlie.

But he didn't know why, his prayers had no effect at all because the more he
begged and begged, the sound of the vital signs became slower and slower,
until it became a long, high-pitched whistle that had no rhythm anymore.

"CHARLIIIEEE!!"

Babe screamed loudly before jumping up and running towards the

emergency room door as if unconscious. But Alan moved and caught him
again. The tall figure hugged Babe tightly and let the tears flow from his
painful feelings. He didn't know what happened. But according to him the
person who knows best is Babe.

"Charlie!!"

But now Babe doesn't know anything anymore.

Babe groaned with tears streaming down his cheeks. Babe tries to enter the
room, knowing that it is impossible. And because of that, Babe could only
fall to the ground and cry as if he was going to die.

"He's gone..." Babe's voice was shaky and almost unintelligible, but it was a
sentence that everyone understood immediately. "He's gone, Alan..."

"Babe, calm down and wait for the doctor," said Alan while crying.
Meanwhile, North and Sonic quickly pulled Jeff into a tight hug. "Wait until
the doctor comes out first."

"Please help me. Don't let him go."

"Baby..."
"Tell him I'm sorry..." Babe sobbed until he stumbled, but still couldn't take
his eyes off the emergency room door. "Charlie...P'Babe is sorry."

The pain of this moment is the truth behind the door that only Babe knows.
From the sound of vital signs getting slower and slower until they stopped,
including a man's voice ringing in his head a few minutes later.

"Time of death 16.42"

Babe screamed as if he was going to die when he heard those words. A soft
voice that no one but him could hear. Even Charlie, who was lying there,
couldn't hear it.

No matter what words he wanted to say, it was too late now. No matter how
loud he speaks or how many times he repeats it? The child was never heard
from again.

Therefore, he was very scared. He kept thinking over and over again
whether he had said how happy he was to meet Charlie.

If he had known it would end like this, he might have said every word
Charlie wanted to hear without hesitation.

He would tell Charlie he loved him every day and thank him before bed
every night, to let the kid know that at least one person was alive because of
that goofy puppy-like smile.

Will Charlie know how much he wants to wake up and see that smile?

------------

This is me praying that

This was the very first page

Not where the story line ends

My thoughts will echo your name, until I see you again

These are the words I held back, as I was leaving too soon

I was enchanted to meet you

Song lyrics: ENCHANTED by Taylor Swift

 Chapter 19 (Part 1/2)

Proofread by

Roxy : recommends listening to this song for the chapter: "Promise" - Jann

Peace was an abstract thing that many people desired, but only in some
forms.

Because sometimes, that peace could be filled with the pain of loneliness
and remembering things that could never be repeated.

In the thirty-one years since his birth, Babe had never attended a funeral
because he had no relatives, so he was unsure how many guests should
come to offer condolences. According to Babe, there shouldn't be so many
so that it created a chaotic atmosphere, and shouldn't be too few so that it
made the person who went feel lonely. But, who knew how the person lying
in the coffin would feel about his own funeral?

Eight people attend Charlie's funeral, including Babe, Jeff, Alan, North,
Sonic, Jay, Dean and Yoshi. Eight young men in neat black suits stood
around a white gravestone with the word "Charlie" engraved in it, because
that was all they knew. The Charlie they knew had no last name or date of
birth. They only knew that he was 22 years old, although it couldn't be
confirmed whether this was true or not. Even Jeff, who has been with him
all his life, said that no one knew Charlie's birth date, not even Charlie
himself remembered it.
The boy had never celebrated a birthday, and because of that, Jeff would
celebrate Charlie's birthday at the same time as his own every year, but they
would probably no longer have that habit from this year onwards.

Charlie's funeral was not attended by a priest like other people's funerals
because Charlie was not religious, so no one came to say touching words to
say goodbye to the dead person. There were only eight men who placed
flowers and small gifts around the grave after the cemetery workers came to
help bury him. They just stood and looked at the grave in silence. Nobody
thought to say anything, especially Babe. He hadn't said a word since
Charlie left. The Alpha didn't even go to see Charlie's body and left all the
funeral decisions to Jeff and Alan, which everyone could understand
because right now, he couldn't even hear Charlie's name without crying.

Babe stood staring at the tombstone. The famous racer's eyes looked so
empty that no one could guess what was in his heart, but it was definitely
not a good feeling. The face that previously shone brightly had disappeared,
like he was a different person. Now there was only Babe who looked pale
and weak with puffy and red eyes, dry and chapped lips that had blood
dripping from them, but no one dared to say anything.

Even though he tried to restrain himself, in the end, Jeff couldn't stand the
sad atmosphere any longer. The little Omega cried silently before burying
his face in Alan's chest, who was standing next to him. The tall captain
pulled the 20 year old man and hugged him. He rubbed his head gently
without saying anything because he knew, no matter how much he
comforted him, this pain would never completely go away. The only thing
that could help heal these broken feelings was something as invisible as
time.

The wind blew slowly, and the sun didn't shine brightly even though it was
already afternoon, indicating that the dark clouds floating above their heads
would soon come back down and turn into rain. The rain soaked everything
below, but even if it did, they didn't know if the rain would have enough
power to wash away the sadness from the hearts of those who experienced
the loss.
After standing in mourning for a while, Alan turned around and nodded
towards North and the others standing behind him, indicating that it was
time to leave this place. The tall young man whispered to North to invite
little Jeff to wait in the car first. The other party heard this and nodded and
took Jeff's hand to follow him out with the others. Now, there was only
Alan and Babe in front of the grave.

Babe shuffled his feet weakly, and the skinny alpha sat on the ground next
to Charlie's pure white gravestone. He tilted his head at the tombstone,
before moving his hand to drag it slowly through the freshly buried earth
and touch it without fear of getting his hands dirty. He touched the
scattered, brightly colored flower petals, as if he still couldn't believe it had
happened.

"Eight people..."

Those were the words that came out of Babe's mouth for the first time since
Charlie left him. His once cheerful voice had become hoarse to the point of
concern, but Alan couldn't help but feel happy when Babe finally said
something.

"What do you mean?"

"The people who came to Charlie's funeral."

Babe answered while raising his hand and lightly touching the tombstone.
The racer dragged his palm back and forth slowly, as if he was touching
Charlie's body. "Charlie doesn't have any siblings."

".."

"Even on the day he was laid in the hole in the ground, only eight people
came for his funeral." As soon as he finished speaking, tears rolled down
Babe's cheeks. It was a quiet cry. There were no sobs, no tremors like the
first day. Everything was automatic, as if his body was used to crying,
because since the first night Charlie left, he couldn't stop crying for even a
second.
"But this should be enough for Charlie." Alan took a slow breath, trying not
to drown in the emotions of such a great loss. At the moment. he still had to
take care of two people who were simultaneously heartbroken. "The kid
doesn't like many people, just meeting people in the field makes him
nervous."

"It's true, he's afraid of people..."

"Even though there were only a few, everyone who came today is truly his
family."

Babe turned his gaze toward Alan's eyes when he heard those words.
Although the pain hadn't disappeared, he felt a little more comfortable. He
knew that Alan really loved Charlie. Because of this, the captain had
accepted a rookie like Charlie into team X, a team that was important to
Alan.

"I just feel sorry for him," Babe said in a weak voice while looking at the
pile of flowers on the grave, which they brought as a gift for Charlie today.
"Charlie has been fighting alone all his life, Alan."

"..."

"To this day, he can't fight with me anymore. I don't want him to be lonely."

"..."

"I don't want him to disappear because in this world there are only a few
people who know him. He had no relatives and no friends anywhere. If he
suddenly disappeared..."

".."

"I'm afraid that one day, no one will remember that there was once a child
named Charlie in this world."

Babe's voice couldn't stop shaking. Alan looked up at the sky, trying to hold
back his tears. What was happening now was really difficult for him to bear,
because if he was honest, Babe was no different from Charlie. His favorite
student no longer had a family. No one knew whether his mother was part
of the world somewhere or not. His father was probably dead and he didn't
even have the chance to attend his funeral. As for Babe, he was alone and
created everything with his own hands. He hadn't pursued love or a
relationship for a long time before he met Charlie.

Babe's vision changed shortly after Charlie came into his life. Those eyes
looked bright from within, and not just to strengthen his own protection.
The corners of his mouth also turned up more frequently than before,
causing everyone to say that Babe's smile had changed. The famous king
looked younger and more innocent, like a teenager who had just found his
first love. Even Alan himself never thought that one day he would see this
optimistic and happy version of Babe.

Sometimes, he thought that Babe wasn't pessimistic at all, just saw reality
as it was like a human. This made the not-so-rosy reality seem more
acceptable and forgivable.

But now, he wasn't sure if he could forgive that cruel truth when this world
took Babe's greatest joy away so quickly.

"Then remember him well." Alan said quietly. He looked at the small white
flower he didn't recognize growing near Charlie's grave, a sinking feeling in
his chest. "A kid like Charlie wouldn't expect anyone to remember him. "

"....."

"For him... if you still remember and think about him every day, then that's
enough."

Alan's words made Babe slowly close his eyes and raise his hand to hug
Charlie's grave, as if he wanted to communicate with the young man he
loved. No matter how much time passed, Charlie would remain the person
he loved and missed forever.

"I can never stop thinking about it..."

Babe spoke in a soft voice before opening his eyes, and turned around to
give three slow and gentle kisses to the white gravestone. Alan didn't know
what the kiss meant, but what he was sure of was that Charlie would
definitely understand and recognize its meaning.

..

..

"Are you sure you can do it alone?"

Alan raised his hand to stop the door before Jeff could close it. The owner
of the room, who had been sitting silently, only sighed softly and stared at
the face of the man who had been asking this question since they left the
cemetery.

"Are you going to ask me again?" Jeff asked in a tired voice. "I told you, I
can stay alone."

"You can sleep at my house." The person called Uncle said with a worried
expression, making Jeff scratch his head. He was already fed up with
headaches today, why did he still have to deal with this person who always
looked at him like a child?

"Why should I? I have my own room."

"At least you wouldn't have to be alone."

"But I want to be alone."

Alan looked at the little boy's calm face; he understood that Jeff probably
wanted some time alone. Still, he couldn't help but think of the unexpected.
Every time he left Jeff alone, Alan felt so worried that if he didn't do
anything, this kid might do something unimaginable. People who liked to
say things with a blank expression like this were the scariest people.

"There is a dog in my house." A tall figure suddenly spoke about a dog,

causing Jeff to furrow his brows in slight confusion. "A very big Great
Dane"
"So?"

"Don't you want to play with the dog?"

"I'm afraid of dogs."

That answer made Alan's mouth gape; he didn't know what else to say.

"Then you don't have to play with dogs."

"Uncle..." Jeff said with an emotionless expression. "You can go back now."

"My house also has a pool. There are also two swimming pools, indoor and
outdoor."

"So, is this a good time to show off your house?"

"I'm not showing off, but I want to invite you to play."

"Why do you want to take me home so badly?"

Alan blinked at the little omega's straightforward question. He thought Jeff

already knew he was worried, but from the look on his face, and the
inquisitive look in his eyes, it seemed like the little guy didn't understand
anything.

"I told you that I don't want you to be alone," Alan answered quietly, "there
are lots of rooms in my house. You can sleep in any room. I won't bother
you. I just want you close to me."

"Did P'Babe tell Uncle to do this?"

"What's that got to do with Babe?"

"I don't know, but P'Babe might be worried."

"Well, that's right, Babe said it." the man explained nervously, which did
not match the personality of the team captain that everyone respected. "He
asked for help because he saw our closeness."
"Are we close?"

"Oh, so we're not close?"

"Uncle gets along easily with everyone." Jeff sighed softly while thinking
about what he should do. How could he get this old man to stop worrying
so much? Right now it felt like the other party was almost his guardian.

"I'm not close to everyone."

"But why are you close to me?"

"We often share snacks."

"What answer is that?"

"Don't talk to adults like that." Alan said firmly while Jeff didn't seem to
care much. The little Omega shrugged his shoulders gently as if to say, 'so
what?'

"Are all adults stubborn like this?" Jeff asked with a firm expression on his
face.

"I'm not stubborn, I'm just asking."

"I told you, I won't go. If you don't stop asking, that means you're
stubborn!"

The captain took a deep breath, as miserable as Jeff. If Jeff said he was
stubborn, Alan also wanted to say that the person he was arguing with right
now was no less stubborn than him. Even though he was worried about this
person, they acted completely unconcerned.

Jeff stared at the other person's face as if he was waiting to see whether
Alan could understand him or not, but the older man chose to look at him as
if to say, I won't give in either. In the end, the two turned into a war of
glances that lasted for several seconds before ending with Jeff surrendering.
In the end, he just gave up because he didn't know how to disappoint an old
man like Alan.
"I won't go to your house, but if you don't want me to be alone, then Uncle
can sit here and watch." Jeff still had a straight expression as he opened the
door, making way for the older man to enter his room. Alan seemed quite
surprised by Jeff's choice, but in hindsight, it wasn't a bad choice. Staying
here would probably make Jeff more comfortable, and at the same time, his
presence would help him feel more at ease. At least he wouldn't be left
alone at a time like this.

Alan walked into the room with a slightly calm expression on his face. He
had never entered a student-aged child's room like this before, so he felt a
little strange. Jeff's room didn't have much, and from his observations, Alan
thought that the boy was probably quite organized because even though the
room was small, it didn't look too crowded or messy to the point where
there was no place to walk. Everything was arranged well, and the room
also had a faint fragrance.

"Why are you just standing?" Jeff said in a low voice when he saw Alan
awkwardly standing awkwardly in the middle of the room instead of
walking over and sitting on the sofa.

"Oh yeah, I'm sitting." Alan answered as if he had just realized that he had
accidentally acted strangely, so the tall man had to smile shyly before
walking and sitting on the sofa, looking around the room as if he didn't
know where to place his eyes. "Your room is nice."

"It's so small, what's so good about it?" The little omega who had just come
out of the bedroom spoke softly before placing the laptop he was holding on
the low table in front of the sofa. Jeff sat on the floor across from Alan,
instead of sitting next to him on the couch. He looked like he was working
on something, as if he didn't care that there was an old man sitting here with
his head raised.

"Well, because you're a kid."

"And small children have to live in small rooms?"

"Or do you want a bigger room?"

"If I want it, then what?" Jeff looked at Alan's face with a calm expression,
but the older man felt a hint of annoyance in his eyes. "Are you going to
buy it for me?"

"If I bought it for you, would you accept it?"

The answer made the young omega frown. Jeff didn't understand why Alan
wanted to show off his wealth. Whether the other party could afford a car
worth tens of millions, or build a house worth a hundred million, had
nothing to do with him. A normal person offering to buy a condo and give it
to someone else without conditions like this was just bizarre.

"Just save it to support your wife."

Jeff replied, nonchalantly opening the laptop and preparing to face his own
workload rather than waste any more time arguing with the old man.

"Do I need to have a wife to buy it?"

"Maybe you don't need to have a wife. But why would Uncle buy it for
me?"

"Because you're Charlie's little brother." Alan answered immediately as if it

was a reasonable answer. "Charlie, I consider him like my own brother."

"No, I only have one older brother. That is enough."

Jeff said with a straight face, not even caring a bit about Alan expressing his
concern as a "brother". The little Omega continued to focus his gaze on
what was on the laptop screen. His eyes swept from left to right as if he was
reading something, while his hand was faintly pressing on the bluetooth
mouse with a serious expression on his face. Alan didn't know what to say,
so he just sat there and watched Jeff work like that, unable to do anything.

After Charlie left, apart from regretting the separation and his sympathy for
Babe, Alan also worried about Jeff. Charlie once said that Jeff had no
relatives or acquaintances, and he only had Charlie. They met at that house
and they were close like brothers. Charlie often positioned himself as the
one to protect and care for Jeff, and Jeff acted as Charlie's anchor and guide,
but now Charlie was no longer there. Jeff had irrevocably lost his brother
and personal guardian.

For some reason, Alan felt like he couldn't just keep quiet about this issue.
He might've been able to do this because he had a background as someone
who liked to meddle in other people's business, like when he chose to help
Babe that day when everyone warned that the child would be trouble for
him, but he couldn't leave the struggling child to fight alone. That was why
they could have Pit Babe now.

"Doing your coursework?" Alan asked after lying quietly on the sofa for a
while. He didn't know what to do because there was nothing to do here. The
only thing he could do right now was get the owner of the room to talk.

"Hmm..." Jeff answered slowly, still not taking his eyes off the screen,
showing that he was a child who studied diligently. Even though he had just
returned from his brother's funeral, he could still sit down and return to his
duties like this. Alan imagined that if it was him, he would probably lie
down sadly and want to be quiet.

"What are you majoring in?"

"Marine Science."

"Marine Science?" Alan was quite surprised by that answer. Looking at the
young man's face, he didn't think he would do anything like this because it
looked very specialized, but at the same time, it looked very charming to
him too.

"Does that mean you're studying the sea?"

"Yes," Jeff answered slowly, staring intently at the laptop screen as if he

was looking at something important. "Everything about the sea is science."

"Do you like the sea?" Alan continued to ask questions with interest, even
though Jeff didn't seem to be in the mood to answer the questions, he still
answered every question without complaining.
"I like it."

"Why?"

"I've never been there."

"Oh, so how do you know if you like it?"

"I've seen it, but I've never been there." The little Omega answered before
taking out the phone in his pocket and pressing the scribble button. The
other person looked so busy that he was completely free, and because of
that, Alan was thankful in his heart that at least Jeff was still willing to talk
to him. "If I study this, I will learn a lot about the sea. When I work, I can
be with the sea."

"Are you going to sea?"

"I will next semester"

"That's still a long time."

"It's okay, I've waited my whole life, why can't I just wait a few more
months?"

Jeff answered with an attitude as if he didn't feel anything. On the contrary,

Alan himself felt the sensitivity in that sentence. Maybe what happened in
the past made Jeff grow like this. This dream may have been an impetus for
Jeff to do something but it also reflects the differences in people in this
world.

Some children may have fond memories of going to the beach with their
family, while others had to work hard to study just because they want to see
the sea with their own eyes at least once in their life.

In this world, perhaps there were many people who were lucky, but the
number of unlucky people he knew was greater.

"Okay, wait a little longer, it won't be a problem."

"Where is Charlie's car now?"

Alan blinked rapidly, confused by the question. When talking to him, Jeff
always seemed to be thinking about something else, and now he was asking
about a completely unrelated problem.

"Uncle, you know that right?"

"I know." Alan answered, still showing a confused expression. "Why do

you ask?"

"Can you take me to see it?"

"Why?" Alan retorted with a more serious expression when he saw Jeff still
looking suspicious about Charlie's accident. "The police told me to keep it
and not let anyone see it until they finished collecting evidence."

"I just wanted to go and see it. I promise I won't touch anything."

"Everyone else is curious about this too, but this is the police's job." Alan
tried to explain calmly. "Shouldn't we wait? You should calm down first. If
there are any developments, the police will come and inform us."

"I just want to see my brother's car. I didn't say I would do anything." When
Alan tried to convince him, Jeff acted as if he didn't seriously think about
the things Alan suspected him of thinking.

"Don't think I don't know."

"Well, you really don't know."

"Jeff...."

"Can't you take me to see it?" The little Omega stared at the almost forty
year old-alpha's face with a glint in his eyes, as if that would help soften
Alan's heart.

"Why do you want to see it?" Alan asked softly, "It's no use looking at it,
Jeff. The car was all destroyed."
"Everything is destroyed.... And that's also the reason why P'Charlie died.
So why can't I go and see it?"

Alan was silent, he didn't know how to deal with this situation yet.
Somehow, he felt that Jeff shouldn't be allowed in there, as the car was
considered important evidence for the investigation after all. If the police
found out, he would definitely be in trouble. Plus, it was in a state of
disrepair, and in his opinion, Jeff didn't need to see the piece of metal that
took his brother away. It wasn't a good memory.

When Alan saw the look in his interlocutor's eyes, Alan suddenly softened.
Maybe this child just wanted to remember his brother. If he took Jeff and
looked at it from afar, there might not be a problem.

"Uncle, please take me." Jeff repeated as he began to see the soft look on
Alan's face. "I promise if you take me, I'll be less angry."

"So, are you admitting that you're stubborn?"

"I knew it a long time ago. I didn't say that I wasn't stubborn!"

To be honest, Jeff's attitude didn't sound like someone who was begging.
But it was strange that he felt the desire to please others like that.

"Then that means next time you have to come and play in the water at my
house, okay?"

If there were adults there, it probably wouldn't be a problem, right?

❤️
.
 Chapter 19 (Part 2/2)

Proofread by miss_roxy_

****

Empty.......

This time it was worse than when they fought.

The bedroom was so familiar. The curtains were almost completely closed,
even though it was now daytime and the sun was shining. There was bright
light outside, but it didn't reach the room because the owner deliberately
closed the curtains. The owner wasn't ready to welcome in any bright light.

Babe was sitting on the floor, next to his bed, with his back facing the side
of the bed and his head resting on the drawer, as if he didn't have the
strength to support himself. His current condition was no different from
used clothes that had been completely transformed into rags. Even though
his body was wrapped in expensive cloth, it didn't make him feel any
different from a rag.

The skinny alpha sat with one leg raised and one hand resting on his knee.
Babe held one of the gloves. The black gloves actually weren't that old, but
they were no longer usable. It was torn and there were burn marks. The
wrist, which previously had the letter C embroidered with white thread, had
turned dark brown, because the owner had not taken care of it as well as he
had promised.
It was Alan who gave it to him when he checked on Charlie in the treatment
room. At that time, Babe didn't go to see Charlie's condition in the morgue.
He just wanted to see if the stupid kid was ready to wake up and greet him.
If he just laid there like that, Babe would've preferred not to come in.

Until now, Babe still couldn't believe this happened to him. Loving
someone this much was strange and painful enough. Babe never imagined
himself being so crazy about someone that he would want to spend his life
with that person for as long as possible. As hard as it may have been, this
wasn't actually the picture he had dreamed of, but it had happened, and it
had also happened to someone he couldn't have imagined. That was the
story of someone named Babe. Always surprising.

What was more unexpected was his own fate. Fate was never on his side
and always created bad jokes to bully him. Every time he thought that
things would get better, bad luck would always hold him back. He was
afraid of accidentally becoming too happy, especially anything more than
that. People like PitBabe deserved it. Even though the threshold for normal
people was relatively low, it was still too much for him.

Everything had always been like this, since the beginning. Whatever he
loved, it was always filled with wounds that couldn't be healed as easily as
when he only loved himself. He disobeyed fate by becoming number one,
and one day fate would come back to get him. The day he started to love
someone as much as he loved himself, that person would become the target
of a new fate. Instead of being a helper, when the person was hurt, it would
hurt the other person more than it hurt themselves. That day, he realized that
he had fallen into a hole he shouldn't have fallen into.

Falling in love with Charlie was an accident that made him feel the luckiest,
but also brought him the most pain.

A trembling voice slowly pulled Babe out of the whirlwind he had been in
for hours these days. The owner of the figure turned towards the voice with
a tired expression. He didn't have the strength to respond in any way.

But the sound came from Charlie's cellphone that he'd plugged in to charge
the battery, and he felt like he had a little energy.
Is it just an automated message?

A slender hand reached out and took the phone with a broken screen,
unplugged the charging cable, and held it up in front of his face. However,
it seemed he couldn't use the face unlock system because the front camera
was damaged so he replaced it by using a code. The world's stupidest six
digit code was created by the world's stupidest kid, but no matter how many
times he cursed it, the stupid kid never changed the code.

Why would someone choose a code that was only the number five? He
couldn't understand. Babe pressed the five six times, then the preset security
system deactivated and the familiar background image appeared. The alpha
had to take a deep breath, trying to force himself not to cry. He shouldn't cry
just because he looked at the picture of him and the child again, and thought
that he would have to get through that someday.

But why was it so difficult? Why did just seeing how happy they were
smiling in that photo make him feel this much pain?

Was it because he regretted the past?

Or was it because he regretted that he would never get the chance to take a
photo like that again?

Invading other people's personal space wasn't a good thing, even if that
person was your lover or even if they'd passed away, but he had to make an
exception in Charlie's case, and hoped the kid would understand that he
couldn't just let this happen without investigating the truth further.
Whatever happened, Babe definitely knew whose doing this was. He
already had a suspect in mind.

However, rushing in empty-handed wasn't a good idea. Apart from not

getting anything in return, he might get himself into trouble. Therefore, he
had to try to stay calm and gather as much evidence as possible.

He wasn't sure if there was anything on the phone that could provide a clue.
However, it was something Charlie carried with him at all times, so perhaps
there was something that could help determine the culprit.
Babe carefully checked the list of incoming and outgoing calls, and the
result was that ninety percent were his own number, and the rest were Alan,
Jeff, and the rest of the team. One could say that Charlie rarely contacted
people he didn't know. He found it a little strange that there was no
anonymous number at all, but another part of Babe thought that maybe it
wasn't that strange for someone like Charlie to spend all day with him and
only be interested in his own business to the point where he wasn't
interested and didn't have time to think about other things. Therefore, it was
possible that the history of incoming and outgoing calls on this cell phone
seemed boring and there was nothing suspicious at all.

The next section to look at was the applications that Charlie usually used.
At first, he was slightly hopeful that he would find some clues, but in the
end, there was nothing. The chat pinned at the top was Babe's own name.
Charlie listed his name as "Babe" along with a white heart emoji. He didn't
know whether the name was on purpose, or if it was the babe that meant
'Dear', but whatever the intention, the end result was the same; Charlie
always opened and read those messages first.

Apart from Babe's chat, there was Alan, Jeff, and the rest of the team. There
was nothing strange about Earth and Sonic, and texts about health studies
and other general things were from Jeff. When talking about cars and
racing, Charlie often asked Alan about his driving techniques, followed by
Alan who just found out that Charlie also asked about other small things.
For example, when choosing between an amusement park or an Italian
restaurant for a date, Alan said he wasn't sure, but he guessed probably a
restaurant, since Babe didn't really like doing things that kids liked. As for
Charlie's answer, it was so charming and funny that Babe didn't even know
when the tears came out.

[Charlie : I'd rather take Babe to a restaurant first. Then take him to an
amusement park. In my opinion, if he went alone, he wouldn't think of
going to an amusement park. But if I invite P'Babe, he will go. He loves
me. 55555]

If it were before, Babe probably would've pursed his lips and rolled his eyes
when Charlie said something like this, but now he was very happy that
Charlie responded to Alan like that. Babe was happy that at least the boy
knew how much he loved him, and was happy that Charlie could tell
someone else that he would. Babe was able to do not-so-great things
because he loved the big man so much that he had no hesitation in doing
things he'd never done before, just because it was an activity he wanted to
do with his lover.

At the same time, it was a shame that Babe didn't have the opportunity to go
on a date to an Italian restaurant or amusement park like Charlie had
planned, even though the boy was very sure that they would actually go
together.

Apart from chatting about cars and himself, Alan also sent photos of Bobo.
Charlie really liked Alan's dog. On a good day, he would greet him and tell
him to take Bobo's photo so he could see it. Every time he stopped by
Alan's house, he would sit and play with him for a long time. Babe secretly
thought about whether he wanted to buy a dog for Charlie to keep. On
second thought, the condo wasn't suitable for keeping a large dog, so that
idea had to be put on hold for the time being. Babe thought he would
consider it again when he had a chance to buy a house with enough space
for a big dog to run and play, but now, maybe that wasn't necessary
anymore. Without Charlie around, he didn't want to raise anything anymore.

Babe gently wiped his tears and exited the chat after looking around, but he
couldn't find anything. Right now he couldn't think of anything other than
trying to click on the gallery and take a look. He wasn't too surprised that
there were tens of thousands of photos there, because Charlie liked to take
lots of photos and videos. Whenever he got the chance, he would take out
his phone and take pictures and videos. There were neatly sorted albums
that included photos and videos of the car he took while driving, so he
could see what his driving was like and what needed to be repaired. These
albums weren't as impressive as the albums that featured Babe's face on the
preview page and were named with a single white heart above them. Under
the name were a total of 3,896 photos and videos arranged in albums.

As soon as he clicked to see it, Babe couldn't bear to watch it any longer.
The thin alpha lowered his head until his chin touched his chest, and then
shouted. Even though he had tried to stop being weak like this, he couldn't
do it, because no matter what happened to the child, he was always ready to
cry. Especially when he thought of how much Charlie had given him in the
past, the guiltier he felt. He'd thought many times that it wasn't that
important.

He continued to scold the child who liked to play on his cellphone while
eating. He only found out today that Charlie took pictures of every meal he
ate. The photos were in the same pose of him sitting holding a fork and
spoon with a plate of rice in front of him, and the food on the plate kept
changing. Most of the backgrounds were of the dining table in this room,
the restaurant, Alan's house, or the race track. These photos were nothing,
just showing what he ate at each meal, but Charlie kept them all the time.

Apart from eating photos, there are also photos of other poses that Babe had
never known about. Charlie secretly took so many of them; when he was
driving, when they were watching movies together in the bedroom, and
when he was sleeping on his shoulder. Even pictures of the movies they'd
watched together. Charlie kept them all. When Babe had asked Charlie what
pictures he took, he'd simply answered that it was just the movie tickets, but
Charlie always smiled while answering that it wasn't just a movie - it was a
movie they'd watched together.

["The first pair of gloves P'Babe bought me..."]

Another tear started flowing again when he scrolled down and found a
video. Just hearing the first sentence, he almost couldn't stand it. The new
glove on Charlie's hand was the same glove he was holding, but the
conditions were very different. He knew that Charlie had always taken good
care of everything he had given him, both the car and this pair of gloves.
The boy had taken good care of him. But now everything was gone, and the
car he loved was just scraps of metal. This guy's gloves were no different
from new pieces of cloth. His computer desk was still good, but he didn't
know who would sit and use it again because he wasn't the type to like it.

["The word C comes from the word Charlie, which means there is only one
pair of gloves in the world, and they belong to Charlie."]

Babe looked at the glove he was holding and screamed, not knowing what
to do. He didn't know how this kind of pain could go away. Everyone said it
would take time and that one day It would get better, but right now he
couldn't imagine when he would get better again. Was it impossible for him
to stay like this his whole life? The only thing that could make him stop
crying was for his feet to step back and come to meet him, and if that
happened then he would stop crying.

If time truly healed him one day, what would happen next? Would he not
miss Charlie anymore? No, how could it be like that? The child would cry
until the world flooded if he found out that he didn't miss him anymore. Or
did that mean he could love someone else?

It felt even more impossible than the first story because just loving someone
was already very difficult for someone like him, who only really understood
the word love at the age of thirty-one. So, it was probably impossible.

Now that he'd found someone who made him want to open his heart again,
if Babe knew that losing someone he loved again would hurt to death like
this, would he dare to love again?

For the current Babe, Charlie alone was more than enough. He didn't think
he would ever love anyone again.

"Charlie..." Babe called the boy's name in a shaky voice. His hands
tightened the old gloves and he looked at the cute face of the boy smiling
brightly on the phone screen.

"I really don't know how to live without you, so can you come back?

"I promise you, I won't be rude and I won't be angry with you at all.

"Can you come back?"

Babe's voice sounded muffled because his nose was completely blocked. He
was still struggling to breathe. The skinny alpha was crying and talking
alone like he was crazy. He really couldn't stop it. He had a lot of things he
wanted to tell Charlie, but there was no other way to talk to the child.

"P'Babe still loves you... P'Babe can do better than this."

He pressed his face into Charlie's gloves and sobbed, as if crying for the
past few days still hadn't helped relieve the discomfort.

"Can't you come back and love me more?

"I promise I will love you better than this. I promise.

"Charlie...Are you here?"

Babe never even believed that there was a soul in this world. But now, he
was so desperate that he begged for mercy from something he never
believed in. As long as he knew that Charlie hadn't really disappeared
forever, he was ready to believe.

"May I hug you?" The skinny racer knelt down and hugged his knees while
crying, leaving behind an elegant and stunning image of the number one
racer that was the envy of everyone.

Now all that was left was Babe who didn't even have the strength to stand
on his own

"I really can't, Charlie... I can't go on like this anymore."

Babe cried with his head bowed, exhausted. The more he cried, the more
tired he became. There was no other way; other than crying, he didn't know
how to express the feelings that were oppressing him at the moment,
because no matter how difficult the storm he encountered was, there'd never
been a storm so big that it made him this tired. This time, he saw no signs of
how he would get through this cruel time.

As he sat there crying, the doorbell suddenly rang. The owner of the figure
who was sitting with his face buried in his knees looked up in confusion. He
didn't think anyone would come to talk to him at this time, because
everyone knew that he wasn't ready to face anyone yet.

The alpha raised his hand to casually wipe away his tears before getting up
and walking out of the room towards the front door. He felt both confused
and excited because he thought it might be Jeff or Alan coming to break the
news about Charlie's investigation, which was possible... Now the police
had more evidence.

Babe hurriedly unlocked the door and opened it. When he saw the person
standing in front of the door, he immediately slammed the door shut in front
of the person's face.

"Babe, wait a minute! "

"What are you doing?" The room owner asked in an annoyed tone. "Didn't I
tell you not to show your face anymore?"

"Babe..."

"Go back, I don't feel like arguing with you right now."

After saying that, Babe started to walk away, but the person outside banged
on the door impatiently, as if he really wanted to talk. From what he saw
earlier, the tall figure came wearing an all black suit. Babe suspected Way
might've gone to Charlie's grave after they all got back. His feet stopped
where they were and refused to leave like they were supposed to.

"I know you don't want to see my face again, but there's something I want
to talk to you about." Way said in a pleading tone, a much more sympathetic
plea than before, even though he didn't want to sympathize with him at all.

"But there's nothing to talk about. You've said everything."

"I know that. There's nothing to argue about. It's my own fault and I won't
apologize."

"Then why did you come back here?"

"I want to talk about Charlie."

Babe's breath stopped for a moment when he heard that, suddenly he

remembered the anger at the person who had been by his side. Way still
dared to appear in front of him after what had just happened with Charlie,
but another part of him thought that Way might know something, because
after leaving the team, Way returned to his house and followed the old
man's orders as usual.

Maybe he could make use of the information the other party had.
Sometimes, even if it meant having to get into trouble with someone he
hated again, he didn't care as long as he could take care of the person who
dared to take Charlie from him. He thought, he didn't mind whatever
method it took.

The previously locked door slowly opened, allowing the two of them to see
each other's faces clearly. Way seemed quite worried when he saw Babe's
puffy red eyes and wet cheeks. Way knew before he rang the doorbell, Babe
would be crying.

"How do I know that you won't come back to trick me again?" Babe asked
harshly, looking into Way's eyes as if searching for something wrong.

"You don't have to believe me. Just imagine if I were still doing it now, I
probably wouldn't be able to stop myself." Way answered with a serious
expression. Babe still wasn't sure how much he could trust the other party.
Maybe he should believe half of it and think of a backup plan to use again
for his own safety.

"I know you want to know who did it."

"So you didn't do it? Why are you acting like a hero again?"

"If you say that my father did it, that might be true, but for sure this time he
didn't tell me anything."

"Even though you moved back in with him? If I believed that, I would be
stupid!"

"Pa doesn't trust me like before," Way said in a deep voice. He accidentally
stepped closer to Babe, but he had to stop when he saw Babe was backing
away and automatically pulled the door to cover himself. It wasn't just his
father who didn't believe him. Babe did the same thing.
"Is that why you're trying to sell me news?"

"No," the tall young man weakly denied before trying to explain further.

"I feel guilty for what I did to you. And what's more, knowing about
Charlie, do you think he would let you stay here? It's true that I did
everything very badly before, but I never wanted anyone to die."

Babe fell silent hearing the words of the evil man who had betrayed him in
cold blood. He didn't want to believe a word of what this person said. But,
he didn't know why, but he wanted to know the real reason why Way came
to him. Maybe he did have important information that could help him.

"Wait downstairs at the coffee shop," Babe said, his voice weak. Even
though he wanted information from Way, he wasn't foolish enough to let
someone who was thinking of doing something dirty to him into the room
alone. At least in a coffee shop, there would be people coming in and out all
the time, and it seemed safer. He wouldn't take the risk a second time.

"Okay." Way nodded lightly with a relieved expression on his face that at
least Babe gave him a chance to do something.

"Then, I'll go down and wait below."

"Um, I want to change clothes first. I'll catch up with you later."

"Do you want me to order something for you? Americano?"

"Do you think I will eat what you ordered?" That was all Babe said before
immediately closing the door in Way's face, causing the rejected person to
sigh. He tried to calm himself down, knowing it wasn't Babe's fault for
doing that to him.

For a bad guy like him, that treatment... wasn't even much...

..

...
"I'll come back tomorrow and pick you up."

Jeff nodded as he got out before closing the luxury car door and waving at
the driver.

The driver gently motioned that he could go. The old man seemed reluctant
to let him out in front of this quiet alley, but he knew that he couldn't say
too much, because if he did, Jeff wouldn't let him drive him anymore. In the
end, the man called Uncle had to give up.

The little omega looked at the beautiful supercar that slowly drove away
until it was out of sight, then turned and walked straight into a small alley.
There were only a few houses along the road. Further along, there were
trees lining both sides of the road which looked more like a private area.
Even though it looked a bit quiet because it was almost pitch black now,
Jeff didn't feel too afraid, because after he pushed the gate open, there was
nothing scary anymore.

When he saw the large, tall fence in front of him, Jeff walked about another
five hundred meters before he saw a medium-sized house located in the
middle of a garden, which was encircled by tall trees. The surrounding area
was full of ornamental plants and flowers. It seemed quite shady, but still
comfortable to live in. He walked towards the front door of the house,
raised a slender finger to press the doorbell twice, then stepped back. He
looked away from the door slightly and glanced around with interest. A few
seconds later, the door in front of him was opened by an old man who
smiled kindly as if he was waiting for him.

"I didn't think you could find the house; come in," the old man invited
kindly, so Jeff smiled in response, bowed his head slightly, and followed
into the house, looking a little nervous at the novelty. The place was
unfamiliar to him and the decorations looked strange.

"This way..." the kind old man beckoned to Jeff as he walked straight into
the house, passing through arched doors and light cream curtains before
finding a room. The central room of the house, which reminded him of a
warm rabbit's house in a story he had read, looked more like a house than
the mansion.
"Kid, someone is looking for you..."

The exclamation of the slightly trembling voice of the old man caused the
person lying on the sofa with his legs outstretched to immediately jump up,
not paying attention to the arm that was in a cast.

"How is P'Babe?"

Instead of asking about how the trip was, the fool wagged his tail and asked
about people who weren't here, and looked like a dog worried about its
owner.

"Is he still crying? Has he eaten anything?"

After all, a dog will always be a dog.

 Chapter 20 (Part 1/2)

Proofread by de0borac

*****

"Is P'Babe still crying? Has he eaten anything?"

"Luk, my wound hasn't healed yet!" said Uncle, as Charlie moved without
thinking even though he had just barely gotten up.

"Oh, sit down, don't move around too much!" Jeff said quietly while
looking at his brother with annoyed eyes. He was just close to death, but
still couldn't stop feeling excited and worried about Babe. But, when it
comes to himself, I don't think he's interested at all. He's totally worth it to
be hit!

"How is P'Babe?" Charlie kept repeating the same question because he still
didn't get the answer he wanted . But at the same time, he stepped back and
sat on the sofa because he knew that if he didn't answer him, he would still
be stubborn. "You said he doesn't want to eat. Has he eaten today?"

"I'm not sure because we separated at the funeral, but yesterday he was
forced to eat." Jeff answered while sitting on the small sofa next to the long
sofa that Charlie was sitting on. "When it comes to crying, he can't stop. I
don't know what to do either."

"I shouldn't have done this." Charlie looked guilty for the umpteenth time
since the incident. The more he realized how much Babe was suffering
from what had happened, the more he felt like he was a bad person. "I
should have known P'Babe definitely couldn't take it and he would
definitely cry for a long time."

"But you've made up your mind, Charlie. Sitting and thinking like this is
useless."

"I know, but I feel sorry for him."

"Or do you want to have children with him?"

"That's crazy, Jeff. He even told me not to talk about it." Charlie's face
became painful once again as he thought about the most unimaginable event
in the world.

"Hey, didn't you say you missed your brother? But when your brother came
to see you, you both started arguing with each other."

Uncle said in a low tone as he placed a cup of hot chocolate and a large
oatmeal cookie in front of Jeff. The young man then bowed his head lightly
to the kind old man in gratitude. Of course, this wasn't just for the drinks
and pastries, but also for everything this man had helped them with.

"I'm not arguing. But look what Jeff said!"

"What?" Uncle raised an eyebrow in confusion as he sat down next to

Charlie. "Is this about having children?"

"Oh, why do you say it like that?" Charlie was given the creeps, while Jeff
could only smile sheepishly at him, amazed that his older brother was
acting more and more strangely with each passing day. One of the strange
things was the fact that Charlie quickly became close to Uncle, even though
he was usually someone who was not good at getting to know people. But
look now, he's only been with Uncle for a few days, and he's already good
at putting on a good face.

Seeing this, made him realize once again that they really were taking that
risk. From the beginning, they debated to death whether to take this crazy
plan or not, but finally, now that Charlie was not doing well, Jeff became
close to the uncle who helped them.

..

..

2 weeks ago

"No!! Are you crazy?"

Charlie flatly rejected Jeff's suggestion of the most likely solution at this
time.

"Charlie..." Jeff said firmly when Charlie just tried to refuse. He knew his
plan didn't sound worth following. But he thought about it until his head
was about to explode, to get a map with a high chance of success and as few
risks as possible like this. "I know you don't want to do this. But there is no
other way."

"There must be another way Jeff, it's definitely not like this."

"So what other path is there? Tell me?"

Charlie fell silent when he was asked back. He admitted that at this time he
still couldn't think of a reasonable plan. There are many ways that are
considered possible, but in the end there are too many loopholes. But Jeff's
methods were too cruel. How could he let him do that?

"Jeff, listen to me," the older alpha opened his eyes and fidgeted with his
hands like a child trying to explain something interesting to his mother,
even though he probably wasn't. "I can't die. Absolutely not."

"I didn't actually say that you would die. Just pretend to be dead. It's just a
play."

"This is impossible," Charlie argued in a high-pitched voice. "Babe will cry

tears that will surely flood the world. I can't do that to Babe."
"But-"

"Listen to the end first!!!" Jeff didn't have time to explain further. The older
one raised his index finger to stop the younger one, indicating that he had
not finished speaking. "And if you engineered my death like that, Babe
doesn't believe it was an accident. If he doesn't believe it, you know what
will happen next? Babe will try to hunt down the person who did it."

"..."

"And then BOOM! Babe will become John Wick. Do you know John
Wick? The guy who kills just because someone killed his dog. That's what
happened."

Jeff looked at his older brother who was explaining the reasons like an 8
year old child with bored eyes. Why did he think that Charlie was more
mature beyond his years and calmer in the past? Or is it because Babe
raised him in such a strange way that he is now so stupid?

"You don't understand, Charlie."

"I understand, I really understand," Charlie continued to confirm with a

serious expression. "But you also have to understand that your methods are
too cruel towards Babe. I'm not saying this too much, but Babe is like that."

"..."

"You could say I'm overconfident, but Babe really loves me, Jeff. And just
think, if he found out that I lied to him with something like this, how angry
would he be?" Charlie's tone and expression became more serious when
talking about Babe. This attitude of Charlie made Jeff start to feel more
sympathetic. But Charlie still didn't understand that at this time, sympathy
alone will not solve any problems. "I once lied to Babe. And I also saw how
bad it was. Babe is very hurt, he has been cheated over and over again, I
don't know how many times. And are you still going to let me trick Babe
into my death? I can not do it."
"So between pretending to be dead and actually being dead... which would
you choose?"

Jeff's voice reached a new level of seriousness at this point. The expression
that showed no signs of teasing, made Charlie freeze because he knew that
when Jeff acted like this, it usually meant that he had seen a bad future
happen.

But what kind of future does Jeff look so serious about?

"What does it mean?" Charlie asked, not understanding. Another person still
refused to tell what he saw. He constantly says that something bad will
happen and proposes crazy plans without saying anything clear. "Why do I
really have to die?"

"I told you to fake your own death. Because if you don't do it, in the end
you will really die." Jeff answered in a calm voice. And as soon as that
sentence ended, the atmosphere in the room suddenly felt quieter. In fact,
the number of people in the room was the same as before. and the sounds
around him were as loud as ever. But, it made him feel uncomfortable like
that. "And it's not just you. It's all of us."

"Wait, Jeff, what do you mean?"

"As long as you still have special characteristics. Pa will never let you go."
The younger Omega looked into the older man's eyes without giving up. He
knew this issue would be very emotional for Charlie. But if he doesn't tell
anyone else about his impending fate, Charlie may not realize that he
doesn't have many choices left. "Eventually, we have to get back to it."

"We?" Charlie frowned in confusion.

"Yeah, Us," Jeff confirmed firmly, "you and I, we'll get back there
eventually."

"Why..."
"Pa has a way of cornering us until we have to follow him. When we return
home, Pa will use aphrodisiacs on us."

"..."

"I think you can probably guess what will happen after that."

"Are we really going to do that, Jeff?" Charlie said with a sour expression,
not believing that something like that would actually happen in the future.
"What happened to you and me?"

"I don't want to think about it, Charlie. But I've seen it all. You don't know
how much I cried when I saw those pictures!"

"Did you see...everything?"

"At first, I only saw the last image," Jeff answered quietly before letting out
a soft sigh. "Then, I went back to see everything."

"..."

"I know it's a lot worse than I thought, but no matter how many times I try
to look at it, the truth is that it's like that."

"Does that mean we will have kids?" Charlie asked in a soft voice. In his
heart, he really wanted Jeff to answer no, but in reality, he was disappointed
when the other person just nodded back with an embarrassed expression.
"Why...why is that, Jeff?"

"You might think having kids is bad, but it's actually worse than that."

"If you're lying because you want me to carry out that plan, I'm really going
to be mad at you, Jeff."

"This isn't a joke, Charlie!"

Charlie flinched a little when Jeff slammed the table and shouted at him
because he had never done that before. His eyes were red and he was
panting, as if he was panicked by what was going on in his own head.
Charlie had to quickly reach out and hold the younger's hand and nodded
lightly, as if telling him to calm down. He listened attentively.

"I understand. Calm down."

"You don't understand, Charlie. Do you think they would joke about life
and death like this?" Jeff looked so uncomfortable that his little hands were
shaking. And that made Charlie even more convinced that this wasn't a
joke. What Jeff saw must have been huge to make someone who hardly
cared about anything feel this nervous. "Did you know that this won't just
end when I get pregnant? When the baby is born, Pa will kill us both."

Jeff's words made Charlie's eyes widen in surprise. However, that was less
surprising than the next incident Jeff told him.

"Then, what happens after we both die? Your John Wick will come home,
as soon as he hears the news waiting for you. He will kill that old bastard."
Jeff's lips trembled as if just thinking about the incident was enough to scare
him to the point where he couldn't sleep. "P'Babe is willing to let you have
a child with me, because Pa promised that once the child is born, he will
return you to him."

"But Pa lied..."

"Yeah, in the end Pa didn't keep his promise because if he let us both
survive, too many people would know about this. In the future, we'll try to
help that kid." Every story Jeff told started to sound more and more
plausible. He thought that for someone like Pa, doing such heinous things
wasn't considered excessive at all. As long as he still made a profit in the
end , the man was ready to do it without hesitation. "When Babe found out
about this, he was very angry. He will try to break in and kill him. He will
be ten times more cruel than when he fought you."

"..."

"But in the end, it won't be Pa who dies."

Charlie held his breath as he was able to fill in the next blank without
waiting for Jeff to answer.

"Babe's going to be killed in that house, Charlie."

Charlie's hand holding the back of Jeff's hand trembled after hearing those
words. He knew if Jeff explained this, It would definitely happen. No
matter what Jeff saw, if they didn't try to change it, it was bound to happen
eventually. There were some things he tried to change course about, but the
future still went on like that.

But this time, he couldn't let that happen.

Absolutely not.

"What are the chances of your plan succeeding?"

Charlie asked quietly after sitting silently for a long time. He tried to calm
himself from what he heard. And he struggled hard with himself between
keeping his promise not to lie, including protecting Babe's feelings, and
preserving the lives of the people he loved most, not just one, but even two
people who had to end their lives because of this crazy whirlpool. The two
people he loved most had to pay the price for the misfortune in his life,
which he could not allow to become like that.

"Higher than otherwise..." Jeff answered firmly. Of course, there is always a

risk in this method. However, after thinking carefully, the chances of
success are actually higher than other methods. "But it is very risky to
pretend to have had an accident. We have to make it so realistic that
everyone believes that you really died in that accident."

"That's not a problem."

"That's a problem!!" Jeff immediately argued, "It has to be very realistic,

but they won't just believe it if you're really dead. So we have to prepare
everything very well."
"Can't we tell P'Babe about this plan?" Charlie still feels uncomfortable
because he has to make a plan to lie to Babe. "At least if Babe knows I'm
not really dead, he won't feel so bad."

"Absolutely not!!" Jeff answered immediately without wasting time

thinking about it. "Don't forget that P'Babe was hypnotized by P'Way and
that would be very dangerous, so it's best Babe doesn't find out."

"What does that have to do with it?"

"An Enigma that can hypnotize, if he has cast the spell once, then he will be
able to connect his own mind with his victim's mind for a long time." Of
course, what Jeff said was something he didn't know before, because in his
life he had never known anyone who could be hypnotized before. "The fact
that Pa knows your movements recently, partly stems from P'Way being
able to penetrate P's head 'Babe too."

"..."

"What P'Babe knows, P'Way will also know until the connection is lost,
which will probably take a while. And I think you should know that we
don't have much time."

Hearing that, Charlie's head hurt even more, because it meant that his way
of reducing Babe's suffering was gone. If he told Babe about this plan, Way
might be able to find out about it too. And if that was the case even if he
tried to follow his plan, it would be useless. If the main goal is to cheat,
getting caught is considered the end of the plan. And if he waits until the
mental connection between Babe and Way is severed, it's definitely not the
time, because now he's being followed every step of the way. He thought Pa
definitely wouldn't move this week.

"What if everyone thinks I'm dead? What will we do after that?" Charlie
asked about his next plan because right now it seemed like the only way he
could use it to protect Babe. "Where should I go, where no one else will
find me?"

"I'll take care of it."

"Where?"

"It doesn't matter where you are, what matters is who you are with." Jeff
said as he picked up his phone, pressed the screen to unlock and tapped it a
few times before handing it to her. The image he saw on the screen was a
photo of a man taken secretly from afar, which, looking at it, did little to
help him understand it.

"Who?"

"Reval"

"Reval?" Charlie raised his eyebrows, not understanding what Jeff was
talking about. He wasn't even familiar with that strange name.

"I don't know his real name. But according to the people around here, they
call this guy Reval," Jeff explained, before looking at the photos, which
were all photos of an old man secretly taken from afar. "He has a special
ability, just like us."

"What ability?"

"Destroyer." Charlie blinked at the answer that didn't help him understand
any more than he already did. Jeff saw this and quickly explained. "That
means he can remove other people's special abilities."

"Is it true?" Charlie asked in a high pitched voice. Hearing this, he began to
understand more. And that allowed him to see more of the opportunities that
Jeff was talking about. "Is there anything like this?"

"Oh, I just found out that there is an ability like that too."

Jeff locked his phone screen and placed it face down, once the image
disappeared. "It is an ability that can control other people's abilities. He
probably has the same characteristics as you."

"That means we can ask him to help us?"

"I think..." said Jeff, not completely convinced. "People say that this uncle
doesn't care about other people and just stays in his own house. But if there
are people in trouble who ask for help, he seems like he will help Babe."

"How do you find something like this?"

"If they can find it, then I can find it all too."

"It's scary. If you say you are a spy, I will believe it."

"Oh, I'm a spy after all." Jeff replied nonchalantly, before bringing the topic
of conversation back to the most important issue at the moment. "In
essence, I've tried writing a letter to ask that uncle for help."

"Why do you have to write a letter?"

"Uncle doesn't want to talk on the phone."

"Oh," Charlie nodded, confused. "So what did he say?"

"He told me to take you to see him."

"Is it true?"

"Yes..."

"Why did he agree to help so easily?"

Jeff fell silent when he heard the question. The other person's strange
behavior made Charlie realize that the man behind him is more than just a
mysterious old man with devastating powers.

"Actually, besides his special abilities and general personality, I also

secretly went to investigate that uncle's history."

"Jeff, you're starting to get really scary."

"Shouldn't I check it carefully first? How could I let you chase it blindly?"
Jeff hastily corrected himself when Charlie squinted at him like he was
some kind of unaffiliated spy who liked to mess with other people.

"Okay, what did you find after investigating?"

"I know uncle moved into the house he lives in now about 20 years ago. No
one knows where he came from. All they know is that he had just come out
of the hospital and bought the biggest house in the area, even though he was
alone."

"What's so strange? He might be rich."

"That's not the case." Jeff argued, before continuing in a calm tone." "In
essence, from the hospital history, it is said that the uncle was taken to the
hospital with his son who was so malnourished that he fainted."

Charlie's heart suddenly jumped when he heard Jeff's words. He thought

that what was in his head right now was probably just his own imagination.
But he couldn't help but wonder.

"But after realizing, it turned out that Uncle had lost his memory and had to
be hospitalized for further treatment."

"And what about the son?"

"A relative took him home."

That answer doesn't make sense. When father and son are so hungry that
they have to be taken to the hospital, it means that neither of them has any
relatives who can come and help them. But, why was it that as soon as he
was admitted to the hospital, relatives suddenly appeared and were willing
to take the child back to look after him? Plus, Uncle suddenly lost his
memory. This was strange, no matter how he looked at it.

"Strange..." was all Charlie said. Because those were the only words he
could say right now.

"Yeah, very strange," Jeff nodded in agreement. The other person took a
deep breath, before turning his gaze to meet his and speaking in a serious
tone. "Because the moment this child leaves the hospital, is the same
moment that Pa adopts a child."

The doubts he had tried to push away now resurfaced, as the more
information he found out, the more it was locked in. The story fit so well
that he didn't know where to find a point of rebuttal.

"Are you sure, Jeff?"

"I checked," Jeff answered with a confident look on his face, "That's right."

"But Babe's father is dead." Charlie whispered automatically, as if he was

afraid someone would hear something he shouldn't say.

"P'Babe just thought he was dead because there was no evidence that he
was alive."

"But, it's been 20 years." the tall man continued to argue, because no matter
how accurate Jeff's information was, he didn't think it could be a
coincidence. Plus, in the past, Babe had never once told him that his own
father was capable of doing something like this. "Didn't he ever go looking
for his son?"

"Do you think a father who saw his son nearly starving to death would want
to take him back, if you knew that your son would have a chance of getting
something better?"

Jeff answered his question with another question that made his point clear
without needing to explain further, based on what he knew from Babe's
story. He thought Babe's father would catch on to the fact that Pa was going
to adopt Babe. It was a deal. This is definitely not child theft.

Babe's father at that time probably thought that even if he was discharged
from the hospital, he would not have the means to continue raising Babe or
he would really starve to death at any time. Therefore, it is best for Babe to
be with someone who can give it all. Of course, Pa would never speak of
his evil intentions in the first place.
However, this means that the father Babe thought had been dead for
decades is actually still alive. He was just trying to hide and act as if he had
died according to the deal that Pa might have offered, because he had heard
about the deal himself, and they had to break up with each other, then his
child would be well taken care of. But if he contacts them again or tries to
ask for a return, the child will be at risk and the family will suffer due to
breach of contract.

If he thought like this, the information that the man was Babe's father
suddenly seemed fitting. Each piece of the puzzle can be put together to
form a large, almost complete picture. And that means he'll create a drama
about his own death and seek help from Babe's father to prevent everyone
from dying with him.

He believes this problem is becoming increasingly complicated.

..

..

..
 Chapter 20 (Part 2/2)

Proofread by de0borac

****

There are two cups of Americanos on the table now. There was only one
cup where the amount of coffee gradually decreased while the other cup
remained as full as before. The amount also seems to increase due to the ice
slowly melting in the glass.

"Why should I believe what you say?"

That was the first question Babe asked after listening to what Way wanted
to tell him so he had to come all the way here. Of course, what others say
makes sense,, and has some interesting parts. But he couldn't be blamed for
feeling incredulous after that unforgettable incident.

"Because I lied to you about everything... except about me loving you."

"Don't say you love me, otherwise... I'll vomit," Babe said quietly, while
Way just lowered his head and accepted his fate without being able to argue
anything. This is what he deserves because he did something dirty. He
shouldn't have expected Babe's friendly reaction like before. Just for him to
agree to sit at the same table with his like this was truly beyond belief.

"Okay, I know saying this makes you feel bad. You can see it however you
like. But I just want you to trust me once. Just this once," Way calmly
coaxed, trying not to ignore Babe's hostile glare. "At least if you don't want
to seem like I did it out of love, you can assume I did it out of guilt.
Because I really do feel guilty for what I did to you."

"..."
"I'm not talking about this because I want you to see me better or forgive
me. I know that's impossible."

"That's good to know," Babe answered gruffly. "Because if you still dare to
apologize to me again. This time, I will hit harder than last time."

"Because I know, I didn't." Way said with a guilty expression because Babe
didn't want to analyze what Ways true feelings were or just actions like
before. "You don't have to forgive me for anything. This time I only did it
because I felt bad for doing that to you."

"..."

"After this matter is over, I promise I won't bother you anymore. I will
disappear from your life. Don't worry."

Now Babe is scared. He was afraid that the fake friendship he had
maintained for ten years would distract him. He didn't want to be soft-
hearted just because his attitude was so sincere, because he had known Way
all this time. He always believed in that straightforward attitude, to the
point where sincerity was defeated by selfishness. Everything has turned
upside down.

And knowing that, would he still give this person a chance to come back
and hurt him again?

Is Pit Babe really that stupid?

But if he was honest, if he didn't count the problem he didn't trust Way,
what he said was quite interesting. Way said that Pa was making serious
preparations regarding Charlie's problem at the moment, because after
hearing his story, Pa didn't think there was enough time to hold on any
longer. Moreover, now his main goal has completely changed from him to
Charlie. What the bastard will do next is try to take Charlie back while
threatening him.

Way says he doesn't know the details of the plan, because Pa doesn't trust
him as much as before. So he didn't say much about his plans. But what
Way knows is that Pa intends to attack Charlie in the same way he did to
him, so that he immediately realizes that this is a threat. The trick is to play
dirty while Charlie races.

And it made him realize that Pa didn't care about him as much as he
thought. He thought that the man would not dare to do anything to him for
fear that he would be disabled or die and not be able to use any abilities
anymore. But that bastard was even more reckless than he thought.

Pa sent someone to tamper with his car's systems to cause an accident,

because he thought it would scare him into disobeying orders. And if he
gets injured and can't race again, that makes the evil plan even easier.

But after turning away from him and towards Charlie, things became more
difficult because the kid had more abilities than him, making him many
times harder to catch. Therefore, the man thought of using the same but
harsher method to make Charlie disabled or unable to fully use his special
abilities, and at the same time, Charlie's injury also seemed to threaten him.

He said that if I thought to interfere, next time it wouldn't be like this. And
it might not just happen to Charlie. But perhaps many people around him
must also be caught in the crossfire of this vicious circle.

That was the man's plan. But in reality, the plan failed.

Rather than just wanting to scare and hurt, Charlie's accident turns out to be
bigger than that, causing the unexpected loss of his goal. Now Pa is very
upset because he lost his source of power and can't get it back. As a result,
the situation in the house is now chaotic to the point that his subordinates
have to be followed by each other.

But in the great loss for him, there was also luck that possessed him. This
means that Pa doesn't know about the return of his abilities. Because if Pa
finds out that Charlie's death caused all the abilities to be returned to their
original owners, the man will definitely hunt down everyone to get those
abilities. And because he knew that, Babe chose to keep his mouth shut. He
just listened silently to what Way said, without responding or saying
anything other than a few hints and sarcasm.
Way's main goal today was to tell him that the situation at home was getting
worse. So this might be a good opportunity for him to gather all the
evidence and think of a way to get rid of that bastard. Of course, if it were
just him and Way, there would only be two people. This guy definitely
wouldn't risk coming to his aid. But now that Way was able to contact
someone who had the power to take action against him, other people rushed
over and made him offers.

"Does that person really want to come help?" Babe asked further, not really
believing that Way could actually contact that person.

"He said if you really want to take Pa down, he'll help."

"But if he had that much power, why didn't he do it himself from the start?
Why are you waiting for me?"

"Because even if he didn't, he wouldn't be in any trouble," explained Way

while secretly glancing left and right. It seemed like Pa would send people
along the highway, no different from sending people to follow him. As they
sat down and chatting in a coffee shop like this, Way looked suspicious the
whole time. "Now he has enough information and influence that he won't
mess with him. So he doesn't think about wasting his time on Pa."

"..."

"But when I told him about this, he said if there were other children who
still had to suffer because of Pa, he would be happy to help."

The kind man Way asks for help is actually one of Pa's sons. The first boy
to be adopted and the oldest child in the house. The older brother the
housekeepers called Khun Yai, who everyone said was Pa's favorite person
who was meant to be his right-hand man in the future, before Charlie came
to live in the house. But as he grew older, he learned more about the world
and saw more and more of the ugliness of the man who had been his helper,
causing him to begin to change to the opposite side.

He observed, collected evidence and planned secretly for almost a year until
finally obtaining one important piece of evidence as collateral. After that, he
ran away from home and joined a group of influential people who had
power over Pa. Therefore, Pa would not be able to bring back the traitor or
even get rid of him.

The two boys in the other wing of the house were Way and an older brother
who Way said was named Pete who were both Enigmas. Both are called
Khun Yai because they are both of the same gender, who are stronger and
special than the other and are placed to create an heir who still has special
abilities. But when they started to get a little older, Pa then separated Way
and Pete so that they could develop their abilities further without pressuring
each other. And at the same time, Pa brought a new boy into the house. A
boy who is just an ordinary alpha. He does not have his own power, but has
the ability to steal the power of others.

Yes, that kid is Charlie.

Charlie broke into the house shortly after he ran away from home. That's
why they haven't had the chance to meet before. Actually, he wasn't too
surprised because his father had raised many children. It wasn't just those in
the mansion because many children were still scattered in other places that
he never knew about. Therefore, it is not uncommon for him not to know
his father's other children even though they live in the same house. When
they met outside the house, he never thought about whether they had met
somewhere or not before, because he had only met the other person once
when he was very young. It was his first time entering the house and he
could barely recognize anyone's face.

"I know that right now you are trying to find evidence to deal with Pa. But
believe me, you can't do it alone." Way tries to convince Babe to go along
with his plan, even though the others don't seem too willing to cooperate
with him.

"If I can't handle it, that's my problem. What does this have to do with
you?"

"And do you know what would happen if you suddenly entered that place
alone?" The tall man spoke up, as if he knew that if he couldn't find any
evidence from the outside, Babe would immediately enter the place. "I'm
not afraid of you dying like before. Now I don't have anything he wants.
Walking slowly will only lead to death."

"But even if I die, it has nothing to do with you."

"And if you die? Who will drag Charlie's case back?"

Way always knew where Babe would be most sensitive. Right now, there
was probably nothing more important to Babe than Charlie. Everyone knew
that the police and the powerful man were in the same league. Charlie's
death could have been cleverly buried with the case for a little money.
Therefore, he did not expect to wait for the latest news from the police.
Whatever he could do for Charlie right now, he was willing to do it without
hesitation.

"Are you really going to let Charlie die while the old man is still eating
deliciously?"

Babe looked outside the shop while thinking, he admitted that what Way
said was very true. He couldn't let the man live happily when his lover had
just died in his hands. He had to do something.

Which might include working with people he hates. And someone he had
only met once, 20 years ago.

"If I do, what will happen next?" Babe asked softly after trying to think
about it for a while.

"I'll take you to Pete," Way answered eloquently. "Pete now has the
evidence in his hands so you might be ready to face him in time."

"Does that mean we have to look for more?"

"If you want to fight without letting go, it has to be like that. If we meet
Pete, he will help plan this together. Pete has many subordinates. That way,
we can take much smaller risks."

Babe stared blankly at Way's face as if he was deciding for the last time
whether or not to take a chance on Way's plan. If this happened, he would
be trapped again. He might not have the chance to defeat that person again
or he might die. But if this plan works, it means he can restore justice for
his dog.

And right now the most important thing is to solve Charlie's problem.

"Okay, that's the deal."

Babe's answer made Way breathe a sigh of relief. He thought that the other
party would hate him so much that he would not be willing to accept this
plan.

"Thank You. Thank you for trusting me."

"I just wanted to do it for Charlie, that's all," Babe answered quietly. "But
once this work is done, we are done. There's no need to bother each other
anymore."

"Okay, after everything is done, we will go our separate ways."

The agreement ends with mutual agreement between both parties. It felt like
he could breathe easily. Babe is a little more worried, but still full of hope.

Meanwhile, the number of glasses of Americano still didn't decrease until

the last moment Babe left the shop.

..

..

..

"So how long do we need?"

Jeff asked the old man called Reval, after his glass of chocolate was almost
finished.

"Um...maybe about a week," the old man answered calmly.

"Can't it be faster?"

"Okay," Uncle nodded lightly, while Jeff's eyes lit up at his answer. "But
you'll probably die first, okay?"

"Uncle, please don't say that." Charlie pursed his lips slightly and furrowed
his eyebrows as the kind uncle, liked to say scary things with a smile on his
face. During the first days of living with him, he could barely tell what was
real and what was a joke.

"That's fine, but you have to die, kid."

"What took you so long?" Jeff interrupted before his brother could argue
further with the old man. "Didn't he destroy himself?"

"Actually, it wouldn't be right to call it destroying," said Uncle Reval in a

whispered tone. "I won't remove the power, but just break the circuit."

"Breaking the circuit?" Charlie raised his eyebrows in confusion, hearing

the old man's explanation.

"Actually, humans have special characteristics. It doesn't come together

with your own abilities," Uncle said quietly. Before raising both hands to
hold them in front of his face, he continued to explain. "But those are two
connected parts."

"..."

"One part is the advantages they have, the other part is the users of those
advantages."

The two children stared at Uncle Reval's hand without blinking, with great
interest. The old man could only chuckle because it had been a long time
since he saw children of his generation like this. When they met, he gave
them good feelings too.

"These two parts influence each other. "If the user is strong but the skill is
weak, then if he wants to use it, he must train the skill until it becomes
stronger." Uncle explained while raising his right hand which represented
the skill a little higher than the others. "But if the skill is strong while the
user's master is weak, the ability will also be weakened."

"It works in cycles," Charlie said softly, like a child trying to understand
something.

"Yes," Reval nodded slowly. "There's always a connection. But if we can

cut off that connection, then his abilities will be invisible."

The old man pulled his fists further away from each other and opened his
hands as a sign that the user and the ability itself could no longer rely on
each other.

"Does that mean Babe's skills are back because Charlie is weak?" Jeff
continued hesitantly.

"That's right, because Charlie's true ability is to take other people's abilities
and paralyze them in his own body, therefore, if Charlie's body is weak, he
won't be able to withstand the energy."

"But isn't all lost yet?" Charlie asked.

"It depends on your body. The thing that is hardest to pin down is the
easiest to decide." Uncle Reval answered in a casual tone. "Just because
Babe's abilities were withdrawn there is a possibility that Babe's abilities
will not return completely. It came back only because your body is weak, so
it can be easily taken back."

"So, can we destroy Babe's abilities too?" Jeff asked.

"Yes." The old man answered immediately, allowing the two brothers to
breathe a sigh of relief. Because, if in the end Babe's abilities are still there,
everything they do will be almost pointless. "Because, as Charlie's body
improves, Babe's sensory abilities will return to him. And until then, he
must be able to break the cycle."

"So it takes a very long time to break the cycle of each ability, right?"
Charlie tilted his head and asked. "Can we cut off multiple abilities at
once?"

"Like I said earlier. If you rush, you will die quickly."

"Okay, then I won't be in a hurry."

"Calm down, kid," Reval chuckled softly, looking at the bespectacled boy
who after being with him for more than a week, looked much more
cheerful. "Breaking a circuit requires a lot of energy. This is tiring for both
the breaker and the user. If it only had one skill in it, it would only take one
day. But you have a lot. How can I finish it in one day?"

"Does that mean we can only cut one ability a day?" Jeff asked after taking
his chocolate and taking another sip.

"Really, it shouldn't even be done every day."

"But we don't have time."

"So I have to force myself to do it every day," Uncle answered with a soft
sigh, "One week is the quickest. Don't rush any further. It's too risky."

The two brothers nodded slowly, even though they actually wanted to finish
it faster. But when Uncle said it was impossible, they had to agree to it.

"If I could get a vasectomy, it would be a lot easier." Charlie leaned back on
the sofa with a heavy expression on his face. He always thought that if what
the man wanted was a child, then if he couldn't have one, then everything
would be over. But in reality, it's not that easy.

"Saying it like that is no different from saying you want to die." Jeff
glanced at Charlie, a little displeased that his brother would say something
like that, even though he was doing his best to keep everyone else alive.

"I know, I'm just saying."

Charlie smiled at his little brother, as if telling him not to think too much.
He keeps complaining about life.
Previously, he had never thought that being born with special abilities
would be so difficult. Most people would probably view it as a good thing,
like a gift from God. But he believed that if people could try to live like
him, those people would probably go back on their words in no time.

In addition to special abilities that put him in danger, It also makes his body
a special vessel that cannot be destroyed or changed at all. Uncle Reval
explains that the nature of special effects is inherited. As is known, the
chance of having a child based on gender can be predicted, but not 100
percent. Meanwhile, the special effects are definitely predictable. Whatever
the characteristics of the father and mother, the child born will have 100
percent of the abilities of both parents. It is a contagion and survival
instinct. Therefore, when someone possessing a special ability tries to resist
infection by sterilizing the trait, the special trait will be greatly altered,
causing serious side effects and complications. Therefore, no castrated
special ability person could survive for more than a week. Therefore,
sterilizing people with special abilities is illegal.

His life has become difficult since he was born as a child with special
abilities.

The good thing was that an unlucky person like him, was born to meet
Babe. But in any case, a person with bad luck is a person with bad luck all
day long, because no matter how much he loves Babe, he doesn't have
enough opportunities to live with the person he loves.

..

..

"Aren't you going to sleep, son-in-law?"

"Oh, Uncle...."

Uncle Reval chuckled when he saw Charlie's embarrassed expression. He

saw that it was already late at night, but this child was still quietly sitting on
the terrace and didn't want to sleep. So inevitably, he came out and teased
him a little.
"Why? Can't I call you my son-in-law?" said the old man while sitting on a
wicker chair next to the young man.

"Actually, I want you to do it, because I also want to be Uncle's son-in-law."

Charlie answered with a smile, but the smile didn't look very bright at all.
"But now, that probably won't happen."

"Why?"

"I might not return to P'Babe's life again."

The atmosphere became silent after Charlie's sentence. It was a sentence

that made the person who said it feel shocked and the person who heard it
become uneasy. Separation has always been the opposite of human desires.
Otherwise, no one would tolerate a sick relationship or being with someone
who hurts themselves. Therefore, calling those people stupid is actually not
correct. If it is accurate, it should be called a person who is honest with his
feelings or a person who is too weak to force himself.

But now, Charlie is out with the strength to leave the relationship that made
him the happiest person in his life.

"Why can't you come back?" asked his father-in-law in a calm voice, as if
what he heard did not sound surprising. "When this matter is finished, you
can go back and explain it to Babe."

"Have you ever felt so bad about someone that you felt like you shouldn't
be around that person anymore?"

That question is quite serious. The old man was silent for a moment before
sighing softly, as if it was something that had been lingering in his heart for
a long time.

"Yes," answered Uncle Reval with a small smile. "Like my guilt towards
Babe."

"P'Babe...?"
"Oh, the fact that Uncle is no longer looking for him, doesn't mean that
Uncle doesn't love him," replied Uncle, looking out the terrace with eyes
that seemed determined. But Charlie felt that this man was still always
hiding himself in that feeling of guilt. "But because Uncle really loves him.
So, Uncle doesn't want someone like me to cause chaos in his life."

"..."

"Ever since birth, Babe had to suffer a lot because of me. He almost starved
to death and in the end he had to live in the same house as that bad guy,
because I was the one who let that guy take Babe away."

"..."

"No matter how much I want to go back and see him, I don't think he'll be
too happy to see me."

"..."

"Babe's life would be better without a bad father like me."

Uncle Reval's words resonated deeply because those feelings were exactly
the same as what Charlie was feeling right now. It was the same reason that
made him think that even though it was all over, he didn't need to bother
messing with Babe's life anymore.

"I feel the same way about P'Babe," Charlie said quietly, looking down at
his arm covered in a hard cast. He stayed with him for a long time in
frustration and confusion until the last day. Now, he also understands Babe's
feelings at that time. "I once lied to him. He was very angry with me and
very sad."

"..."

"At that time, I was in the wrong. But I still don't have the courage to lose
him. Even though he said he didn't want to see my face, I tried to beg him
for almost a month." The young man laughed softly in his throat, recalling
the incident. "I apologized to him. I promised not to lie to him again. Until
finally he was willing to forgive me."

"Babe is a very nice person, isn't he?"

"Yes, very good," Charlie answered with a smile. "If he wasn't a very good
person, he wouldn't have forgiven me, because what I did to him was really
bad."

"Then why don't you apologize to him this time, if you say that Babe is a
good person like that."

"This time it's not about good or evil." Charlie let out a heavy sigh as if he
was really uncomfortable with this feeling but he couldn't do anything about
it. "But I don't want to see him sad anymore."

Charlie's current expression and eyes made the old man realize that this boy
loved his son so much, that he was willing to make the same mistakes over
and over again in order to keep Babe safe. As for himself, he must bear the
same guilt that Babe must bear for all this craziness.

"I don't want to see him cry because he was fooled by me over and over
again. I don't want to break his trust again..." Charlie's eyes were red as he
was about to cry, but the boy tried to hold it in. "I promised him that I
would not lie again. But in the end, I still lied, and this time I lied a really
big lie."

"But you did it for a reason."

"I always have a reason. But the person who always gets hurt is Babe."

Charlie thought less and less of himself every day. At the same time, he
missed Babe more and more with each passing second.

"I don't want him to feel like he's living with someone who always lies.
Babe will never be truly happy like that." The boy sighed softly. Every
word he said was what he had been thinking about since he decided to go
along with this plan. He thought about it every night over and over again.
But whatever happened , he couldn't help but feel sad, "If it's all over and I
go back to him, he'll probably get hurt again and I can't imagine how
badly."

"..."

"He'll probably cry for days because I lied to him again."

"..."

"And if in the end... whether it's pretending to be dead or I'm really dead...
Whatever happens, he'll still cry because I'm still dead. If that's the case...
I'd rather die and have him stay and cry at my funeral ."

"..."

"If he believes I'm dead, one day he'll start to accept that fact. He will have
less regrets and move on with his life."

"..."

"That way, it would be better if I didn't come back and hurt his feelings
again."

"..."

"I don't want Babe to cry because of me again."

Charlie's voice trembled as the corners of his mouth lifted into a smile, as if
he wanted to convince his in-laws that this was the best decision.

This route is very unpleasant. But the destination is considered very

valuable. He and Jeff didn't need to commit immoral acts towards each
other. Jeff and Babe will be safe. And as soon as this problem is over, Babe
will truly be free.

From that man...

And from a fraud like him...

When he heard that, Reval had no choice but to respect Charlie's decision.
He just nodded and patted the young man's shoulder as a sign of
understanding, before the old man stood up.

"Then, I'm going to sleep. If I sleep late, my body won't feel good.
Tomorrow I still have to get up and take care of a lot of things."

"Krap, good night, Uncle." Charlie smiled slightly and the old man nodded
lightly before starting to walk back into the house.

"Oh, Uncle..."

But before he could take a step forward, the old man was stopped by
Charlie .

"Yes?" Reval turned and raised his eyebrows at the young man.

"Can I use the phone?" Charlie asked with a wry smile. Currently, he did
not bring his cell phone because he had to protect himself from being
discovered. In the past, he could only contact Jeff via landline here.

"Just do it." answered the old man with a friendly smile. "Talk as long as
you want. We rarely use the telephone here."

"Thank you," the young boy bowed his head to Babe's father with sincere
gratitude. "For lending out phones and other things too."

"..."

"Thank you for everything."

"Oh, that's fine," Reval waved his hand as if he didn't think this favor was a
big deal. "For my son-in-law, I can do it."

Saying that, the Uncle walked towards the house. Now only Charlie is left
who still can't sleep. A tall figure walked into the hall and sat down on the
floor in front of the sofa at the end. Next to him, there was a small round
table on which was his in-laws' old landline telephone. Before he picked up
the phone and put it on the floor for some unknown reason. All he knew
was that sitting on the floor made him feel safer.

He looked at him silently for a long time. He reached out his hand to take
the phone and pulled it back several times until he started to think that it
wasn't working anymore. Finally, he took a deep breath, picked up the
phone, put it to his ear, and boldly dialed the number he remembered.

The sound of occasional calls squeezed his heart even more. This stupid
lump was throbbing so hard he almost passed out. He was very afraid that
the person he was calling would answer. But on the other hand, he waited
anxiously because he wanted to hear the voice of the person on the other
side.

"Hello..."

Charlie gasped when the line finally connected and the person on the other
end of the phone said hello. His hands started to shake slightly as he tried to
regulate his breathing and he let out a breath before on the other end of the
line he heard the sound of his breath hitting the microphone, so loud and
annoying.

["Hello?"] repeated the man on the other end of the line, when the person
calling said nothing, "Who is this?" Why did you call and not talk?"

Charlie raised his hand to cover his mouth tightly as he felt like he was
about to cry. The tears he had been trying to hold back all this time started
to well up in his eyes and were ready to flow instantly just because he heard
Babe's voice.

I really miss you.

He just wanted to listen to his voice, but why did the more he listened to it,
the more he thought about it?

When Charlie didn't speak, the other end of the phone didn't speak either.
But no one wanted to hang up. They listened to each other's breathing for a
long time, before Babe finally chose to say something.
["...Charlie?"]

The large hand that had come up to cover his mouth covered his mouth
even more when he heard Babe's trembling voice call his name. He didn't
know if the other person actually knew it was him or if he just called him
randomly. However, this made the tears he had been holding back all day
flow freely down his cheeks and he could no longer hold them back.

["Is that you, Charlie?"]

Babe cried just like him. He calls out the name of a dead person to a
mysterious caller who calls in the middle of the night without speaking. If it
was anyone else, they would probably hang up or curse at him, but Babe
was still holding the phone and calling his name, as if he was still hoping
the kid wouldn't go anywhere.
 Chapter 21 (Part 1/2)

The white Ferrari tearing through the streets is as stunning as the

supermodels walking on the catwalk. SInce it was so extraordinary, all eyes
followed it as far as the eye could see. However, currently the luxury car is
not coming out for display.

Today, it has more important work.

"Who do you want to meet, sir?"

Even though the stylish sunglasses worn by the owner of the luxury car
meant that the questioner couldn't see his eyes, he could guess that the
person was rolling his eyes in annoyance.

"Whose house is this?" Babe put his hand on the car window and said to the
security guard who was sitting inside the security post. This person is most
likely in charge of checking people in and out, as well as opening and
closing the automatic fence as high as the prison fence. "Whoever owns this
house, I've come to meet him."

"If you don't answer who you are looking for or what business you have, I
may not be able to let you in because this is a private residence."

"Are you new here?" Babe lowered his glasses and looked straight at the
security guard, as if to see clearly who dared to ask him such a question.
"Don't you know who I am?"

"Krap?" The security guard started to have a confused expression on his

face. At that time, the owner of the luxury car looked quite annoyed.
Moreover, he seemed very confident that he had the right to go in and out of
this house as he wished without needing to make an appointment or tell any
party in detail.
"Is this your first day on the job?"

"NO."

"What's your name?" Babe asked simply, taking out his cell phone and
clicking as if he was about to call someone. " What's your name? Tell me
what your name is."

"Why should I tell you my name?"

"You have to tell me!" The guest turned to look at him again while holding
the phone to his ear, before continuing "If I don't know your name, how can
I tell Pa?"

When I heard the word "Pa" from that person's mouth, the young security
guard's ears immediately perked up. In fact, he had worked here for a long
time but didn't know much about the boss. But at least he knew that the
person who called his master "Pa"was definitely not just an ordinary guest.

"Good boy!" Babe praised, with a satisfied expression on his face as he

watched the gate open slowly. He lowered the cellphone that was attached
to his ear and threw it into the seat next to the driver, before stepping on the
gas pedal and immediately leading his beloved child through the gate.

After passing through a driveway that seemed intended to show off useless
gardens, the luxury car finally stopped in front of a large house. Babe
turned off the engine and opened the door, then got out of the car without
thinking about parking it in the parking lot, because it wasn't the time for
him to care too much about the etiquette of visiting this guy's house.

Babe walked quickly up the stairs which only had 5-6 steps before entering
the house, which of course didn't make him move anywhere because about
5 men in suits surrounded him like an automatic security system.

"You can't come in." One of the guards held out his hand to block him from
entering, while the others crowded around to join the others. But of course,
that alone can't stop someone like Pit Babe.
"Tony!!!"

The guards looked at each other in shock as the uninvited guest screamed
throughout the hall. Babe looked up to the second floor and shouted the
same name over and over without any fear at all.

"Tony!!!"

And the name this madman called was the name of the great master of this
house. The first name that no one is allowed to call him, or because no one
dares to call him that. However, this person screamed as loudly as a child
screaming at his friend in front of the house.

"Shut up," said the fierce-faced guards firmly while nodding at each other,
signaling to drag the intruder away before the big boss saw them.

"What are you doing with your head down?! Tony, get out!!"

"Hey! Tell him to shut up!" The guard said irritably, before turning to order
the guard next to him, "Shut his mouth."

"Toni!! You fucking old dog!!!"

"Fuck!!" One of the guards cursed angrily, before using force to lift the
person up, and throwing him out as fast as he could because from his
mouth, it wasn't hard to guess that he was going to spew something crazy
again.

"What are you doing?"

Before Babe could be thrown out, suddenly a voice asked in a calm tone.
The sound made everything stop. All the guards blocking the intruder
stopped, meanwhile, Babe stopped struggling and fighting back. Babe
looked down the second floor corridor following the sound they heard,
before his eyes fell on an old man in a neat gray suit who was standing and
looking at him. Those eyes still looked as calm as he remembered. And of
course, if he could choose, he wouldn't want to be remembered.
"Let him go." Although he spoke softly, the man's voice echoed throughout
the hall, as if indicating who the real owner of the house was. "He is the son
of this house."

The master said that before turning around and walking towards his office.
Meanwhile, the guard dog immediately let go of Babe's hand as if receiving
a command to open the lock. Babe waved his hands in annoyance. He
lightly touched his hand to his own clothes in a condescending manner,
before turning around and sticking out his tongue at service dog number
one and walking out of the circle with a triumphant expression.

You don't know who you're dealing with!

"Why didn't you tell me before coming to visit?"

Tony asked casually with a cigar in his mouth. Meanwhile, Kenta, his
beloved dog, was lighting the tip of the thick stick with a blank expression
like a robot.

"Do I have to make an appointment?" Babe sat cross-legged in an

upholstered chair opposite the man he once called Pa. But now, he called
this guy Tony, the old dog.

"If I had known earlier, I would have had the servant prepare food for you."

"Oh, then that's fine." Babe shrugged lightly, lifting his expensive booted
feet onto the low table in front of him without the slightest consideration. "I
don't like the food here. I can't eat enough."

"Why?" Tony seemed unfazed by his rude behavior and annoying words.
He remained calm and smiled faintly as if he didn't find Babe's actions
annoying at all. "I thought you liked the food here. You've eaten it before."

"Of course I ate it. Otherwise, I will starve to death. But that doesn't mean I
like it even one bit."

"Does that mean you're now addicted to eating out?"

"I've been addicted for a long time."

"If you're so addicted, why did you come back to this house?"

Babe's eyebrows furrowed slightly at the question. He certainly didn't feel

belittled by the man's words, it was just a bit annoying at the selfish aura
that the old dog radiated when he said those words. Come to think of it,
Tony had spent ten years trying to catch him and wanna make him pregnant.
But now, when he thought that Babe didn't have anything special anymore,
this old dog didn't even bother to pay attention to him anymore, as if the ten
years that had been bothering him no longer existed.

How can someone live like this?

"I'll take you to prison."

As soon as Babe finished speaking, the old man burst into laughter. White
smoke came out of his mouth and nose so much that he knew this guy was
actually laughing, which made Babe even angrier. Even though he didn't
show anything on the outside, in his heart, Babe yearned to lift his paw to
greet that wrinkled face.

"Dragging me to prison?" Tony asked again, still laughing out loud. "On
what charges, son?"

"Premeditated murder?"

"Who do you mean?"

"How many people did you kill?"

"A lot, that's why I asked who?" The old man in the suit laughed with a look
that didn't seem at all sorry for his dirty deed. Meanwhile, Babe clenched
his jaw in anger and disgust. How bad does a person have to be to be able to
sit and laugh at another person's death with a deadpan expression of, "Say
his name, I'll try to remember it."

"Charlie," Babe answered quietly, looking at the killer's face. "Did this
name cross your mind?"
"Oh. I can remember," Tony pretended to remember very fakely. "My
lovely kid."

"..."

"My talented child. How could I forget?"

One hand in his lap was clenched tightly. Babe tried to control his anger.
Usually, he didn't do it well, but since now wasn't the time for him to throw
a tantrum, he had to keep trying to tell himself that. When it's time, he will
rage as much as he likes.

"Favorite?" Babe said in a flirtatious voice. "So why did you have to kill
him?"

"Huh? What did you say?" Tony slowly let the smoke out of his mouth,
raising his eyebrows at him. "How could I do that to my own child?"

"You've done worse things before!"

"But definitely not to my child." The old man wore an innocent face, as if
he didn't know what happened at all. In fact, they all know it. "If I kill
Charlie, what will I get? If you're smart enough, you'll know that I never
wanted Charlie to die."

"But you want him to be disabled to take him home."

"Disabled means not dead. What's wrong with that?" Tony asked, tilting his
head before lifting the cigar to his lips and inhaling the smoke, filling his
lungs with it, and slowly letting it out without seeming at all distressed by
what he'd done. "I'm sorry too because It ended like this. Think about how
much money it would have cost to raise him to this size? Plus, that kid is
pursuing a higher education than anyone else. Do you know how much
college costs every year?"

"..."

"When he was old enough to be able to use them, he started to have strong
wings and legs. If you think he's good at that, I wouldn't dare do anything."
"..."

"If I lose it, I lose a lot. But, I'm thinking positively and I think Charlie
should know what the consequences of being a bad boy are."

What? think positively?

By killing one person?

"I know he wants to be free," Tony said before laughing again, as if

satisfied with his own dirty joke, "So, is this freedom enough?"

Jokes about his girlfriend being killed like an animal.

"No one can keep up with him anymore. Or do you want to follow it?
Because I don't want to follow you anymore!"

Bang!

The words that came out of that damned bastard's mouth were finished in
less than a second as the long leg covering the table suddenly swung down
and kicked it so hard that the table tipped over onto the drooling old man.
But unfortunately, the guard dog was faster as usual. Kenta shifted himself
to the side and prevented Tony from hitting the heavy wooden table which
could have broken his knee.

"You're still as impatient as ever."

And of course, as soon as Babe caused any trouble, the loud noise caused
dozens of guards who were standing at the front of the room, to push open
the door and rush in with each carrying a gun in their hands and the guns
pointed at him. Meanwhile, the old man was still sitting in the same
position while raising his hand to take off his jacket casually.

"I can't be patient with you," Babe said through gritted teeth. "I don't have
much patience because I use it too often on you, Tony."

"So what?" Tony laughed. "If you can't take it anymore, what are you going
to do now, Babe?"
"I'll take you to prison."

"Oh, my child, what are you thinking like a child."

This man didn't seem afraid at all. In fact, he wasn't worried or nervous
about his threats because Tony trusted his own strength and knew that
someone like him could never do anything alone.

"If you thought it would be that easy, why didn't you do it ten years ago?"
said the old man with a sneer. "Why did you have to wait until Charlie was
dead before you wanted to put me in jail, Babe?"

"You!!!"

Ten guns were pointed at Babe. All the guards moved closer to such a
distance. If they pulled the trigger now, they would definitely not miss their
target.

"What are you doing?!"

A voice was heard from the doorway before Babe rushed over and threw a
punch at the naughty old man's face but Kenta rushed to block him and
locked his arms in time. And now, everyone turned to look at the owner of
that voice.

"Oh, just in time," Tony greeted the newcomer with a smile. "I'm talking to
Babe. Come on Way, let's sit together."

The angry babe took a deep breath before turning his gaze to the
newcomers, who didn't look at all happy to meet them. Meanwhile, Way
looked confused at the scene in front of him. Babe came here alone, an
overturned table was there and more than a dozen guards pointed guns at
Babe

"Get out of here!" Way ordered in a firm voice. This caused the guards to
lower their weapons and walk out of the room with confused expressions.

"I thought you weren't at home. If I had known, we would have called you
to sit together." Tony continued to be annoying as usual. The old man was
still smiling and playing the role of a good father. Although the two children
stood looking at each other as if they were going to eat flesh and blood, it
was not like that. "We've never sat down together before. It's like a family
reunion."

"Only you are family!!" Babe gritted his teeth. "Because I will imprison you
both."

"Babe-"

"Listen Way..." the big man interrupted before Way could say anything. "We
haven't seen each other for a long time. When he came, he said he would
imprison me. I don't understand what it means. I didn't even do anything
wrong."

"That's what you did! You said it yourself!"

Babe rushed towards his adoptive father again, but Way rushed to block and
locked the thin body's arms first. Meanwhile, Kenta, who was standing next
to him, immediately protected his master.

"Babe...! Don't!" Way said while trying to hold Babe down, which took a lot
of strength because he was constantly struggling against him, "Enough!
Enough! What are you doing here?!"

"Shut up!" Babe shouted while trying to get out of Way's grip because he
wanted to punch the old bastard in the face once and for all. "I will imprison
him!"

"Who do you think could take Pa to prison?"

"If he can't go to prison, then I will kill him myself! Kill you all! Including
you!"

Babe writhed and screamed like crazy. Way tries his best to hold it while
looking at Kenta, asking his opinion on what to do about Babe. Kenta then
responded with a small nod and said, "You can take him."
"Come here!" Way shouted as he dragged Babe out of Tony's office,
watching dozens of guards look on in confusion.

"I will kill you!! Wait for me, Tony!!"

"That's enough, Babe!"

Way used all his strength to drag Babe down from the second floor. Babe
was going crazy and showing no signs of cooperating at all as he continued
to struggle as if he was going to kill Tony. Seeing this, Way decided to use
the fastest method. That is, lifting Babe on his shoulders and carrying him
out of the house with an annoyed expression.

Buug!

Babe was thrown to the floor as soon as they exited the mansion hall. As
soon as Babe was free, he again prepared to rush into the house again. The
guards standing in front of him immediately blocked them as a barrier.
Meanwhile, Way grabbed Babe and threw his body to the ground again,
before screaming loudly

"Stop being crazy and come back, before I call the police!"

Babe stood up and looked at Way's face with a flat expression. He looked at
the dozen or so guards lined up waiting to confront him with one weapon
each in their hands, before he just laughed miserably.

"Hah, take good care of him," said the intruder with a grin. "When he dies,
you will die with him."

"..."

"It won't be long now."

After saying that, Babe opened the car door and immediately left. All that
remained was the confusion of the subordinates, who looked at each other
and whispered questions to each other.

'Is he Khun Tony's son?'

Meanwhile, Way just stood and watched the car drive further and further
away, as far as he could see before taking a deep breath.

..

..

..

"Come on son-in-law, keep focus, will you!"

Charlie had been scolded for the third time since the circuit breaker process
began. The old man looked at the tired looking young man with a concerned
expression. Even though he said he wanted to finish it quickly, this child
couldn't concentrate at all.

"I'm sorry, Uncle," said the young man with a guilty expression. He knew
that the problem now lay in his lack of concentration to use his inner
abilities. He himself tried his best to focus. But in the end, he slipped away
and thought about something else. "Can I try again?"

"Do you want to rest first?" Reval offered, looking worried. "If you don't
have concentration, it's as if you're forcing yourself to die."

"But that would just be a waste of time."

"It's a waste of time because you just sit there all night, and you refuse to
sleep."

Charlie sighed softly, he didn't know what to argue because since the night
he called Babe, he had barely been able to sleep at all. Every time Charlie
closed his eyes, he kept thinking about that person. He thought, what is
Babe doing now? Would he still cry because he missed her? Does he blame
himself for being the cause of everything? Or will he put himself in danger
and turn into John Wick and take reckless action on his own?

Even now, his head was so full of Babe that he couldn't focus on the
abilities he needed to eliminate.
"Are you saying that you won't go back to him?" Uncle looked at him like
an adult looking at a child who didn't even know what he was doing. "Can
that really be done?"

"It might be a bit difficult at the moment. But then things will get better."

"When?"

"Krap?"

"When did you say it would get better?" Reval nodded lightly, "How long?"

Charlie couldn't answer because he didn't know how long it would be

before he stopped worrying about Babe. He didn't know how much longer it
would take. He kept asking himself over and over whether having Babe in
his life would make things better or worse. And even though it was selfish
to decide for himself, he had to accept that, because he was selfish from the
start. If it weren't for his selfishness, he wouldn't have been able to get close
to Babe. He probably wouldn't allow himself to have feelings for the older
man knowing that things would get messy and Babe would get hurt because
of his feelings for him.

Because he knows that he is always selfish. He thought that he should just

die from Babe's life. He couldn't come back and beg for forgiveness or even
make Babe feel confused again, because Charlie knew that if he came back,
Babe would be happy and hurt at the same time. Babe has to fight with his
own feelings, whether to defend it or not. If he chose not to forgive, of
course Babe would be hurt just as much as he was. But if he chooses to
keep it, what about the lost trust? Will it be brought back again? Or will
they go back to each other only to break up in the end? So, which is a good
choice?

He knew he was thinking too much. But, since it was about Babe's feelings,
he couldn't think casually and couldn't ignore the little things that might
make Babe unhappy. All because he didn't want to be the one to ruin Babe's
life.
But he really loves Babe. He still imagined the day they could be together
happily when all this chaos was over.

He still hopes that he can still be Babe's happiness. In fact, he knew his
actions could not be forgiven.

"I don't know." Charlie shook his head lightly after sitting still for a long
time. "Right now, I still love him very much. I don't know when I'll be able
to accept it."

"If you still love him very much, come back to him. Why are you sitting
here and refusing?"

"Like I said. He will be hurt if I return." The young man looked down at the
ground and sighed softly. "I feel it would be just as selfish if I chose to
disappear. It's like I made the decision for him again. But if I choose to go
back to him, he will endure all this again. I'll feel guilty about him all over
again."

"..."

"I had made the same mistake over and over again, then I went back and
apologized to him. I seem like a person who has no shame at all."

"..."

"If you say go back and let him decide, I don't know if this will be an
opportunity or a burden. It's like I went back and told him, 'I made a
mistake, it's up to you to decide what to do.'"

"..."

"That way, the person who made the mistake looks fine. But those who
become victims will feel the pain again. I don't know, that's what I thought."

"..."

"I think too much, right?"

Charlie laughed softly in his throat after looking at Uncle's face and found
that the other person was quietly listening to him, but his expression was
like he was thinking about something.

"A little," Reval nodded lightly, "but I don't think it's wrong. People who
think a lot may be hard on themselves. But thoughts like yours prove how
much you care about my son."

"And aren't you angry because I made your child sad?"

"No, I should be thanking you."

"Thank You?"

"Yes," answered the old man with a faint smile in his throat. "I was his
biological father, but I wasn't there to take care of him. I never gave him
any love and attention."

"..."

"I thought it would be such a problem in his heart that Babe wouldn't want
to love anyone anymore."

"..."

"But you have done everything for him. You can do better than that."

"..."

"I want you back. Because now, it's too late for me. I left him long ago, so
he doesn't need me anymore."

Uncle Reval's eyes were filled with guilt. But at the same time, there is
resolution and understanding of the world within.

"In a few years, I will die. There's not much I can do." The old man let out a
slow breath. The words he said didn't seem that hurtful, which made him
realize that. "For me, death isn't scary at all but living with guilt and regret
all the time is. that's something to be afraid of. But if I go back and tell him
that this old man isn't dead, what do you think... what father-daughter bond
is left? It's been too long since he and I have been able to connect
anymore."

"..."

"Now Babe doesn't have to sit and be sad because his father is dead. He had
accepted and reconciled a long time ago. So there is no reason for me to
come back and make his life even more difficult."

Uncle Reval said in a soothing tone, looking into his eyes as if to say,
'Please think about this again.'

"Even though he doesn't have me, Babe can still live."

"..."

"But if he didn't have you, I think my son would probably lie down and cry
for a long time."

He didn't know whether what Uncle Ravel said was true or not. However,
his heart felt much calmer when he heard it, which reminded him even
more how his life actually only revolved around someone named Babe. His
mood almost changed according to Babe's feelings. He knew that it wasn't
good for him to tie himself to someone else like this.

However, at this time he still couldn't control his feelings like what other
people called the 'self-control' that adults usually have.

But he is still a child.

He still cries every day.

"I think I'm better now." Charlie took a breath before smiling slightly. "Let's
continue. Besides, today I have to cut it."

Uncle Reval smiled seeing Charlie's feelings become more stable after he
let out some of the things that were swirling around in his heart. Even
though it hasn't completely disappeared, Charlie now seems more focused
on his biggest goal.

The two men of different ages sitting in the chairs slowly closed their eyes
again. They sat facing each other and locked themselves in an empty room
with all the doors and windows closed. There was only one yellow light on
the ceiling that lit up above.

Their goal today is to break the cycle of lie detection capabilities. So what
Charlie has to do now is think about the memories or feelings he felt when
using that ability and hold on to them as long as possible. Reval will use his
ability to separate the part between Charlie's ability and himself and break
the circuit connecting them.

This entire process, if seen from an outsider's perspective, would be like

two people sitting with their eyes closed, facing each other. However, what
Charlie and Reval saw were several images born from Charlie's memories
and feelings. The image is blurry, but the details are clear. There was a light
mist floating around, changing the color of the light according to Charlie's
mood while using the ability. Light yellow depicts pleasure and pleasant
feelings, red depicts anger, dark blue depicts sadness and depression, while
white depicts empty memories.

And what's interesting is that Reval doesn't even see Babe at all in Charlie's
memories. This means that Charlie has never used this ability on Babe, to
find out the person's lies in the past.

He's a very good boy.

The skill circuit breaking process lasted for more than 3 hours. Neither the
young man nor the old man opened their eyes or moved at all. They both
focus on the image in their minds and try to manipulate it. Until finally, that
day, his ability to detect lies completely disappeared from Charlie's
consciousness.

..

..
..

..

..

..
 Chapter 21 (Part 2/2)

Babe walked quickly to the safe house. The guards walking around the
house and standing in various places bowed their heads to him and had no
intention of interfering as everyone was asked to treat Babe the same way
they would treat their own boss. Because of this, Babe often feels like a
young mob boss, and that's a little odd.

Babe went straight into the house. He turned right through the door into the
small hall where his host was sitting waiting for him. And it was just as the
guards at the front had said, as soon as he walked through the door, Babe
found the person he was looking for sitting on the sofa eating snacks and
juice, looking very comfortable.

"Way held me down and threw me to the ground twice."

The hip-legged man complained as soon as he arrived, causing the

homeowner to sit up and blink, unable to keep up with the situation

"Is it true?"

"It looks like it hurts."

"Okay, tonight I will call a masseuse for you. Is that okay?"

"Pete!" The owner of the voice has a stern face, while Pete looks clueless.
The young Enigma raised a glass of mixed fruit juice and sucked it gently.
He nodded and told Babe to come over and sit down, rather than standing
straight with his hands on his hips, like he meant to scold him.

"If you don't play hard, things won't go smoothly," Pete said, smiling and
moving the dessert plate in front of Babe.
"But he said he would do it gently," Babe grumbled angrily but his hand
still moved to take a large cake, biting it and chewing it as if he wasn't
annoyed. "He grabbed me and put me on his shoulder, then threw me to the
ground until my tailbone almost broke."

"Okay, I'll scold him."

"Scold him severely!!!"

"So, did you get it?"

Pete asked with a hopeful look on his face. Meanwhile, Babe, who was
eating snacks, casually leaned back on the sofa and put his hands in his
trouser pockets, before taking out a small object and casually throwing it at
Pete.

"Good." The Enigma accepted it with a satisfied smile seeing his two
younger siblings who had completed their task well, even though it took a
lot of fighting before the work could begin. "Are you sure no one saw it?"

"I don't think he saw it. He must have thought Babe was crazy."

"Not strange at all."

"What?"

"No, I said you were great!" Pete smiled shyly before taking the laptop and
placing it on his lap, then connecting it to the small camera he and Way had
helped put together.

Of course not, it's easy to get it.

In the past, Way had made the offer to Babe but he accepted it without any
confidence. But the next day, he actually took him to meet Pete as agreed.
Babe admits that at first he didn't believe it at all. Whether it was Way or
Pete, especially when he got here and found guards roaming everywhere, it
made no difference to the house. He even felt that it was more dangerous
here that he hesitated and almost changed his mind if it weren't for him
being willing to open up and talk to Pete first.
Pete looked very different than he thought. At first, he thought the guy
would look scary, like the Italian Mafia or something. But in reality, the first
time he saw Pete was when he was taking a flower arranging course in the
park with a Shih Tzu. (He later learned that his name was Banzai) and the
man's appearance was clean and kind, like the doctors in the hospital. And
as soon as he saw him, Pete rushed to greet Babe in a friendly manner, who
didn't look at all like the Mafia in his head.

Way said that Pete couldn't take anything his father could do. Whether it's
about business or about raising children who have special abilities and take
advantage of them. Therefore, he tried to find a way to escape, which of
course was not easy. Even if he could escape, Pa could still follow and pull
him back. Therefore, Pete had to look for a new big tree that was sturdy and
strong enough to be used as a new home with the same views as those he
adhered to. And most importantly, it had to be a home that could protect
him from his father.

Kreuz is a business group of traders who trade in this area. The organization
was born from togetherness to create a trade network and expand areas of
influence, purely for business reasons, but in fact, the organization was
already involved in underground circles before. But after Victor, the new
president of Kreuz, or agency head Pete, took over the position of the old
president. Kreuz was completely reformed until it became a legitimate
business alliance and was no longer immoral. During the transition and
formation period, there were many problems and obstacles. Just then, Pete
arrives and asks to work with Victor, Pete's respected German Boss. And
with the same determination, combined with Pete's abilities, he also took
part in organizational reform. This made Victor trust him so much that he
hired Pete as his right hand man to help with all management.

So when the little bird fell and landed on a new big tree, the harm it
received from the old tree could no longer do anything to it. And now, Pete
had more power than the man had ever had.

That day, Babe sat and talked with Pete for most of the day to find points
that supported the idea. He shouldn't have trusted this man, but the more
they talked, the more he trusted him. Babe feels that Pete is very different
from Tony. He was the one standing on the other side. This means that Pete
clearly has more truth and conscience than the old dog. Of course, he still
didn't plan to confide in Pete, just because they talked for one day. But what
that person said to him, it made him feel braver. And because of that, he
decided to officially work with Pete from that day on.

Pete has the evidence in his hands. But, to truly take Tony down, they need
more than that. Therefore, the people responsible for going in and retrieving
it were him and Way. Pete's plan was much simpler than he thought. He
uses Way, who can enter and exit any room in the house, to act as a thief to
break in and steal Tony's business information. All important documents
were kept in a secret room on the top floor of the house that only Tony
could usually access. With Pete's knowledge of having already set foot
inside it, it allowed him to know exactly how many important items were in
there.

Way's job was to sneak in there, then use a small camera to extract as much
information as possible in the document. But the problem was that on days
when things were normal, approaching the room was very difficult because
there would always be guards around to guard it. So if you want to
approach that room without being discovered, there must be an abnormal
situation in the house. And that's Babe's job.

Babe's role is as a madman who wants to confront the old bitch and drag
him into the network, without a plan and without a single weapon. Letting
Babe into his office was very risky, because if Tony wanted to get rid of
Babe, he could do it straight away. But fortunately the old man was too
careless. Tony probably thought Babe couldn't do anything on his own. So,
he let Babe rampage as he pleased.

However, of course he still wasn't careless to the point of being alone in the
room with her. His trusted subordinates like Kenta had to stay by Tony's
side, no different from a shadow. As for the other subordinates at home,
they were specially summoned to stand guard in Tony's office. Because, no
matter how important those documents are, the most important thing in the
house is Tony. And Pete knows this well. He then uses this loophole as a
precursor to classic plans, such as making Way a secret agent and Babe as
bait.
Babe's job is to distract everyone and cause chaos until Way collects all the
evidence. Afterwards, Way would come to his father's office to confirm his
identity and clearly show whose side he was on, by taking the responsibility
of dragging Babe out.And finally, he throws Babe out of the house, as if he
was the one who threw him out. Though, the truth is that he helped Babe
escape for good.

That's how it all happened.

Simple plan, high risk, but the results were more successful than expected.

"So what do we do after this?" Babe raised his eyebrows and asked Pete.
"Where are we going to send this evidence?"

"Sending? I won't send it anywhere."

"Oh?" From his seat, comfortably propped against the sofa, Babe jumped as
soon as he heard Pete's answer. "If you didn't send it, why do you want me
to take it? Do you know how risky that is?"

"I know, but listen first," Pete explained calmly. "If you secretly send the
evidence, there's a chance that everything we did secretly will be lost."

"It means?"

"That is, the more people know, the more dangerous it is. Or, if we send it,
there's a chance Pa will find it and destroy it first. And it will end there,"
said the tall figure in a calm voice, his eyes focused on the laptop screen,
while his long fingers continued to press the keyboard as if he was tracing
something. "And sending the evidence to the police is the stupidest choice.
Because police work is not as important as money."

"So what are we going to do?" Babe asked, not really understanding what
Pete was thinking. All I know right now is that the other person seems very
relaxed, as if he is not worried about this plan at all.

"Make a live presentation"

"Ha?"
"Like this," Pete placed his laptop on the low table in front of him before
turning the screen to face Babe. Then press the scroll down button to see all
the documents that Way has taken, which is quite a lot. "If you send the
entire file, it may be lost at any time."

"..."

"But if we put it out and make a live stream, lots of people will see it and it
will be very difficult to get rid."

"Means...?"

"The media and netizens have more influence than the police, did you
know?"

Babe looked at Pete's face and blinked as if he understood what the person
was saying in his head and from the heavy processing by his brain, he was
starting to understand where their plan would end.

"Right now... let's just relax, make a good presentation and wait for the
presentation day," said Pete with a warm and friendly smile. Even though
what was in other people's heads was extremely cunning, "Until then, we'll
just display it to the best of our abilities."

"..."

"And I'm sure our group will definitely get full marks."

It won't be long before this will all be over.

Not long now, Charlie.

..

..

The current silence felt a bit unusual. Babe, who had just hung up on Alan,
came out of the bedroom and frowned slightly, looking at the computer
desk and not seeing the owner sitting there. In fact, before he left to discuss
his business, the child was actually still sitting and working there.

But that doubt didn't last long. The beauty's slightly furrowed brows slowly
relaxed when he looked into the living room and saw someone's legs
sticking out from the edge of the sofa.

So high, his legs would dangle if he slept.

Should he buy a new sofa?

Babe chuckled and walked over to the couch. He stopped at the tall boy's
feet and smiled when he saw the stupid boy sleeping with his mouth open.
While his arms were loosely hugging a rabbit-shaped pillow. It seemed like
this child had been waiting for him until he fell asleep.

Babe stood up and looked at Charlie, who lay there breathing evenly for a
few moments. It was almost 6 pm now, their dinner time. And more
importantly, he must not let this child sleep at this time because it will make
him unable to sleep at night. And then he will become more lethargic than
usual. Therefore, he should have woken the child up.

But he's so adorable. If he woke me up now, would he wake up upset?

Babe thought to himself and smiled. He crouched and sat on the edge of the
sofa, before pressing a soft kiss to the back of his legs that extended beyond
the sofa. He pressed kisses on both sides. Two or three times on each side
without feeling disgusted. On the contrary, his smile grew wider when he
saw Charlie's funny reaction. The boy pulled and folded his legs with his
eyes still closed. The dark eyebrows knit together slightly in annoyance at
being disturbed while sleeping. And that's the kind of attitude I like Babe
the most.

"Um...don't kiss."

The sleepy child groaned softly before opening his eyes slowly. Charlie
knew Babe was kissing his feet, even before he opened his eyes, because he
always liked doing this lately.
"Get up..." Babe said as he stood up and walked in front of the sofa, before
crouching down in front of a position that suited Charlie's face, "Eat first."

"What shall we eat?" Charlie turned sideways to see Babe more easily and
asked hoarsely.

"I don't know. You can choose."

"You choose. I don't know what to eat."

"I don't know."

"So, do you want to eat me?"

"Okay," as soon as he finished speaking, Babe immediately rushed forward

and kissed the young man on the cheek. The older man shook his head.
pressing kisses from his cheek to the crook of his neck fiercely. As for the
little boy who offered himself to Babe's dinner, he fell asleep laughing with
joy.

"Enough. Ticklish..." Charlie tried to push Babe away. But Babe forced
himself to kiss the young man's entire face and neck without giving up.
"Babe— You kiss my feet and then kiss my face!"

"Yeah, feel the mouth kissing your feet!"

"Stop..."

"Why? Are you sick of your own feet?" Babe pulled away, making a
seductive face. "I don't even mind at all."

"Well, because you love me."

"Hah!!"

Charlie smiled slightly before reaching out and touching the back of Babe's
neck, then applied light pressure to get the other person to come closer.
Which Babe works very well with. The figure brought his face closer to the
young man lying on the sofa, before gently kissing his lips. They held the
touch for a moment, then they slowly started moving and grinding their lips
against each other. Babe's palm rested on Charlie's cheek and gently cupped
the back of Babe's neck. They both kissed and put their tongues into their
mouths intimately. However, that familiarity still made their hearts beat as
fast as their first kiss.

From his seat at the bottom of the couch, Babe slowly rose to sit on top of
Charlie. He kissed and hugged the young man tighter until he lay on top of
him. Charlie's palm moved and touched the body of the person above him
in a familiar way. He caressed his thin waist before slipping his hands into
the other's shirt, touching the smooth, soft skin just the way he liked, and
the touch made Babe feel just as good.

"Our mouths are a mess," Babe said softly after breaking the kiss. The
slender finger moved to rub the corner of Charlie's mouth which was
slightly stained with saliva from their kiss. Meanwhile, their faces were
only a little distance apart. "How many kisses did you do? Why is it still a
mess?"

"Because I'm not as good at kissing as you."

"So I will teach you."

"I wonder if you are still weak in training."

"Any more than that and your mouth will rot," Charlie chuckled at Babe's
annoyed complaint. He felt that, since they agreed to become lovers, Babe
looked much cuter. He liked to talk softly and sweetly to her, but of course
that was only when the two of them were together and wanted to flirt. Most
of the time, he is still the same.

"Baby"

"Hah?"

"Make a sweet sound."

"What?" Babe narrowed his eyes at him as if he was finding fault with him.
"Why do I have to sound cute?"

"I want to listen."

"What."

"Do you want to?" Charlie gently ran his fingers across his soft cheeks out
of habit. before continuing, "Can you say 'Daddy' and make sweet sounds
like last night?"

"Daddy..." Babe said the words Charlie wanted. However, not with his
sweet voice as he mentioned. The word 'Daddy' this time comes in a big
voice that sounds more like a tall man with big muscles.

"Babe...," Charlie laughed, unable to stop himself from laughing at Babe's

big voice. It doesn't look like his usual face at all. And that's the funniest
thing. "Damn it!"

"Sweet, right?" Babe still pretended to make a loud voice. "Daddy?"

"It's really sweet," the tall man slightly pinched his cheek with his fangs.
before raising his head and kissing the other person's lips quickly once
again.

"You love me," Babe said, looking away. "Whatever I do is cute, right?"

"Did you know that?"

"Is there anything I don't know about your feelings for me? Oh, I know."

Charlie didn't want to argue with him because what Babe said was
completely true about him loving her. He loves you so much that whatever
he does, Babe always looks cute in his eyes. And because of that, you could
say he's crazy about Babe even though they're officially dating.

"Glasses," Babe muttered softly as he moved his index finger to play with
his face, as if examining every feature of his face. Starting from both
eyebrows, the person slowly moves his fingertips along the eyebrows, down
along the high bridge of the nose. "Why are you so handsome?"

"Hah?" Charlie made a sound in his throat before laughing softly, surprised
by the other person's question. "Am I handsome?"

"Yes."

"Didn't you say I have a stupid face?"

"But now you're handsome."

"I'm the same as before."

"Its bad!" Babe frowned, using the tip of his little finger to stroke his mouth
gently.

"What's bad?"

"I'm blinded by love!"

Charlie laughed at that answer. Babe likes to say strange things with a
deadpan expression, but it always makes him laugh. The other person
continued to rub his fingertips over his face while thinking. It's like he's
trying to prove whether he's really blinded by love or not.

"When you fell in love, did I become more handsome?"

"Oh, just like North said," Babe answered softly. "No matter how handsome
other people are, But his boyfriend is the most handsome."

"Did North tell you?"

"Yeah, I finally understand." Babe's expression and serious answer made his
heart flutter indescribably. In the past, he never cared about other people's
opinions about his appearance because he knew that he was very mediocre,
and because of that, he never knew that hearing such praise from a babe's
mouth could feel so good. "I think it's probably because of my personality,
and because you love me."
"..."

"So I feel like you're getting more handsome every day?"

"Does that mean you couldn't see my good looks at first?" Charlie chuckled,
reaching up to smooth the front hair that covered Babe's forehead. And no
matter how he tidied it up, it kept returning to its original place. But, he
kept repeating it for no reason.

"For me, there is no such thing as handsome or not," Babe answered quietly
while looking into the boy's big eyes. "There is only like or dislike."

"..."

"If I like someone, that person will be handsome in my eyes. But if I don't
like him, he will be just ordinary, no different from anyone else."

"Does that mean you like me because I'm handsome?"

"In my opinion, I don't like you because you are handsome, but you look so
handsome to me because I like you. Understand?" Babe said in a calm
voice, no longer sounding sweet but shy. However, that simple voice made
him realize that Babe really meant what he said. "Many people say they are
very handsome. But when I saw him, I felt Just normal."

"Is it because he's not your type?

"It's hard to make me like someone, Charlie," Babe raised his hand to stroke
his head gently and said in a slow rhythm. "Just looking at his face doesn't
make me want to get up and go see him."

"So you've never experienced love at first sight?"

"Never."

"I've never felt it either." said Charlie with a smile, "But if I peek for a long
time, it might happen."

"Do you like peeking at me?"

"I've been secretly watching you from afar. What do they like to do and how
do they act when they're with other people?"

"Are you talking about me?"

"Yes," the tall figure admitted without hesitation. That answer made Babe
smile uncontrollably. "I go to watch you race cars every day, you know?"

"Why are you watching me? Are you worried?"

"I worry, and I worry a lot every day. How can you not let me like you?"

Babe tried to hold back a smile at that answer. But as soon as he made eye
contact with those little eyes, he lost control and couldn't help but bury his
head into the other person's shoulder. He didn't know why he seemed so
inexperienced. Even though he always considered himself diplomatic, but
why was he so defeated by that innocent punishment?

"Can you not love me so much?" Babe's voice was muffled as the other
person continued to bury their face in his broad shoulder. He refused to lift
his head and looked at each other well.

"Oh, how could I not love you so much?"

"Enough. You love me very much. I will love you very much too."

"And isn't that great?" Charlie asked with a slightly confused expression. "I
want you to love me very much."

"I've never loved someone this much before." Babe's voice was soft, as if
the other person didn't really want to accept reality. But he couldn't help but
share those feelings with her. "I'm afraid that if I love you too much, it will
make you uncomfortable."

"..."

"I'm afraid I can't love you as well as you love me."

Charlie was silent for a moment. The silence made Babe start to worry that
what he said would make Charlie feel bad. But it didn't make him worry for
long, because in the next second, Charlie responded to this confession with
a sentence that made his heart warm.

"I don't know what it's like to love badly like you're talking about," Charlie
said softly, stretching out both arms to hug his and gently stroking his head,
"Because I was born and have never loved anyone like this. You were my
first too."

"..."

"And I never felt it was bad."

"..."

"So, don't think about whether it's good or bad. Because I don't know
either."

"..."

"Just loving me is enough."

Charlie's voice echoed in his head, it echoed over and over again for a few
moments. Previously, he felt his entire body tingling, like he was being
pushed down from a never-ending high.

And the next thing he saw was the ceiling of his own room.

Babe took a deep breath, trying to stay calm. He told himself over and over
again that this was a dream. That feeling of warmth and fullness is not true.
He was now sleeping in his old bed alone. There was no one by his side, no
warm embrace, no broad shoulders to sink himself into, no sweet scent and
gentle voice telling him 'I love you' like before.

He had to constantly remind himself that Charlie wasn't here.

Babe reached under the pillow and pulled out a pair of old gloves and
pressed them to his chest. He closed his eyes and tried to breathe in and out
slowly to force himself to fall back asleep. However, the more he tried... he
found that his dream was getting further and further away.

Because of that, it took Babe until almost morning, before he could

remember that what he saw while sleeping was not a dream, but was a
subconscious memory.

__________
 Chapter 22 (Part 1/2)

Proofread by. giuls18_

****

A slight dizziness still remained. Even though he had slept for several
hours, the image of the new bedroom he had been sleeping in was still a bit
blurry. He had to blink his eyes slowly and give him time to adjust, after
being trapped in darkness for so long

"Is it better?"

It was the first sound he heard. Jeff's voice was neither loud nor soft. The
little Omega sat on the sofa in the corner of the room with a book that he
had probably read while he was asleep. Seeing that Charlie was awake, Jeff
then pulled the book lever in the back yard and marked the place where he
had last read, then put it on the sofa and got up, walking towards him.

"My throat hurts..."

Charlie answered in a low voice before slowly pushing himself into a sitting
position. Meanwhile, Jeff poured the tea prepared by Uncle Reval in a small
cup and handed it to his older brother.

"As soon as you woke up, Uncle told you to drink this tea."

"How many hours did I sleep?"

"More than three hours."

"It feels like I've been asleep for three days," said the tall young man while
sipping his tea.

The slight, sweet scent made him feel a little better. But this tiredness still
made him feel like he didn't want to move much at all.

"That's normal. Uncle said that usually just mastering one special ability is
very tiring, and you've been doing it for a week straight. Three hours of
sleep is really little."

"It's tiring, but I feel light."

"Of course, you threw it all away" Jeff chuckled as he sat on the edge of the
bed. "How do you feel?"

"I'm tired. I told you."

"That means you have become a normal person."

Charlie slowly lowered the hand holding the cup before placing it on his
lap. He looked down at the cup he was holding, as if reflecting on his
feelings. Having a new life that was completely different from before, that
was what he wanted, but that didn't mean he wouldn't feel strange when that
ability disappeared. He felt like he was a new person.

"It feels strange" replied the tall alpha with a small smile "I'm still not used
to it, but it feels comfortable."

"You don't need to carry the stolen goods anymore, right?"

"Yeah, it's much lighter."

"Good. From now on, your life will be easier."

"I hope so." Charlie laughed softly in his throat. He looked outside. There
were water droplets on the window pane and faint sunlight filtered in. The
sight made him feel fresher than the tea he had just drunk. "Did it just rain?"
"Yeah, it was raining very heavily" Jeff answered, looking outside "But it
has stopped before you wake up."

"I look at the rain and think about Babe."

"You miss him all the time."

"Not like that." He turned and jerked his nose at Jeff. "When I'm with him,
it seems like it always rains when something important happens in my life."

"Important phenomenon?"

"Yes." The tall young man nodded lightly and continued, "When I came out
to meet you at the cafe, I was too stressed to talk to you at that time. On the
way home, it rained so hard that I almost didn't make it back to the condo,
but Babe came down and brought an umbrella to pick me up because he
was afraid I'd get sick."

"..."

"When Babe found out about me and Pa's relationship, we argued and that
day it rained like a storm."

".."

"And the day Babe asked me to be his boyfriend, it also rained. We were
lying in bed talking. And then it started raining outside along with a very
loud thunderclap."

Charlie said and smiled, even though there were some not so pleasant
memories in those memories. When facing it, he might not be able to smile
much, but while he got through those painful times he knew they were only
part of old memories. He missed having Babe around. He certainly didn't
want to go back to the situation where Babe was hurt or when they had a
fight. But he just missed the nostalgic feeling of when they were together.
Just that..

".."
"And the first day you were a normal person, it also rained." Jeff added with
a small smile as another important event followed Charlie. "But you
couldn't see it in time. I'm the only one who sees it when it rains heavily."

"Yes, when I woke up, the rain had stopped."

"Maybe that's a good sign."

"A good sign?"

"Yes," the young man nodded lightly. "Because the rain has stopped."

".."

"The sky is clear now."

Jet's words caused Charlie to look out the window again

It was already afternoon, but the gentle sunlight was still visible through the
curtain of clouds, making the previously gloomy atmosphere suddenly
become brighter. Maybe, it was just like Jeff said, a good sign for him to
start a new life.

"If the sky stays clear like this for a long time, that's good" Charlie said
quietly. "But before that, there must be rain. Otherwise, it will be
abnormal." Jeff replied, accepting it as well.

The empty glass in Charlie's hand was placed on the table beside the bed.
"But you just have to be patient and wait for the rain to stop falling."

"And if I can't stand it?"

"Try to like the rain" said the young man with a smile, before lying down to
sleep on his brother's lap. "It's not hot when it rains. Sleep comfortably."

Charlie smiled at his brother. His large hand moved to rub his head gently,
remembering the past when they were still at home together. Of course,
once he knew the whole truth, what happened in that house became a
disgusting reality, but if they thought back to when they were innocent
children, the memories they recalled weren't that bad.

Charlie and Jeff spend more time together than any other child. They play
together. He taught Jeff. And Jeff was there, always a good refuge for him.
That's what Charlie remembered. He felt very lucky, because at least he had
one family. A younger sibling who didn't share the same bloodline, but tied
him more than a worthless bond.

"I was just dreaming" Charlie said in a soothing voice while still rubbing
his little brother's head.

"What's your dream?"

"Babe...."

"You dream about him all the time."

"But this time, it's no ordinary dream" The older man argued as he thought
about his latest dream, which felt less disjointed. He thought the image he
remembered was not a vague, highly distorted image like the image of a
dream. "It's something that really happened."

"Isn't that normal? Most of the images in dreams come from images we see
in real life."

"But it's not just a picture. That's the whole incident!" Charlie argued again.
His attitude was more serious than before. "It really happened and in my
dream it was exactly like that!"

"That might happen because you always think about it."

"But Uncle said it wasn't just because I thought about it at that time."

"So what do you think is the reason?"

"Uncle said it was because they cut off Babe's sensory circuits." The alpha
thought about it by making his own assumptions. Although he didn't know
as much about these things as Uncle Reval, some intuition told him that
these things were more or less related. "When breaking the circuit, I don't
have any other special abilities. But after cutting out all the memories of
Babe, I felt like I was right next to him."

"And when cutting off other abilities, how does it feel?"

"It's confusing. When I was about to cut another ability, I would see a
picture of them using it. That capability will be stopped and disconnected
quickly and then disappear."

"You couldn't sense the previous owner at all?"

"Not at all. I just feel Babe."

Come to think of it, it was strange that he felt Beb's presence when he cut
off his special ability circuit. In fact, Uncle Revan said, Babe's special
ability is the one he uses the least.

Babe's abilities are the last to get cut as it takes a while to get them all back.
During the circuit breaking process, the young man felt that some of his
feelings were denser than before. Breaking the cycle of other abilities, of
course each ability has its own difficulties. For example, the lie detector
ability is the easiest skill to handle because Charlie rarely uses it. At the
same time, the skills that took the longest to break the cycle and consumed
the most of his and Ravel's energy were the ability to create hallucinations
and turn those abilities on and off, as he used them quite often, especially
before the start of this whole plan.

Previously, Charlie had to train several times a day to secretly create

hallucinations and use them to fake his physical condition after the
accident. He had to train it to be more stable and last longer, to create the
most realistic hallucinations and control the perceptions of as many people
as possible.

He also had to practice opening and closing his abilities very hard, because
in his past life, he had never tried changing his body temperature or
controlling his pupils, and more importantly, he had never even thought
about commanding his own heart to stop beating, because he didn't want to
try dying for the first time.

He admitted that deceiving the doctors and nurses was very difficult. And
Charlie didn't really want to do it. But it really couldn't be helped, because
he couldn't create hallucinations to fool a large group of people in the arena,
so he had to confirm his own death to the smallest group of people, namely
doctors and nurses, because there were only a few people in the emergency
room. Plus, he also had to do it again when Alan and Jeff came to see the
body, which was very fortunate because Babe didn't come and see it
himself, because he was afraid to do that to Babe.

He may be strong enough to deceive the others, but if he sees Babe break
down, Charlie is very afraid of him making a mistake because he will feel
sorry for the others. And if that happens, it's going to be really bad.

After confirming his death, he had to escape from the hospital as quickly as
possible and leave the funeral arrangements to Jeff. Jeff ordered the creation
of dolls that closely resembled real people and were always wrapped in
cloth. Fortunately, Charlie has no relatives. So if it wasn't Babe or Jeff, no
one would dare mess with his body. And when Babe doesn't even have the
courage to come see him in his lifeless state, no one will be able to find out
what really happened and what is actually lying in the coffin is a doll, not
the real Charlie, as they think.

To get through, Charlie must use the most difficult special ability he has
ever used.

He was physically and mentally exhausted. In contrast to when he tried to

break the cycle of Babe's abilities, at that time Charlie thought what was
most difficult was the feeling he felt when he discovered something that
made him fall into another world. He didn't focus on the process in front of
him, but stuck with the original owner of that ability, until he couldn't find
his way back.

He felt like a part of Babe was inside him all the time.
"I think you guys are soulmates" Jeff said while making a mocking face,
instead of helping him find answers about Charlie's strange behavior
because he didn't know what was causing it. Maybe Charlie just misses
Babe.

"Is that funny?!" Charlie lightly tapped his brother's forehead in annoyance.

Who knows? That's probably true.

"If it's hard for you to be a soulmate and stay with him, then don't do it."

"True love will have many obstacles. Have you heard of it?"

"No – ever" said the older man, emphasizing each syllable clearly. "I just
wanted a simple love. I didn't want to prove anything."

Jeff understood exactly what Charlie wanted. His brother didn't plan the
story. His own love was so great or beautiful. And Jeff believed it.

His brother never seemed to imagine how chaotic and deadly that love story
would be, but of course it wasn't easy from the start. Therefore, wanting to
have love seems like a suitable dream for Babe and Charlie.

"I know, no one wants this to be difficult" the younger man said quietly as
Charlie continued to play with his hair. "But it can't be helped, right? You
choose yourself."

"Hmm..."

"Is it true?" said Jeff Ploy with an annoyed expression on his face. "There
are many ordinary people. Be like someone special like P'Babe."

"He couldn't choose. It was my fault."

"So, if he can't choose, you have to fight to the end."

Jeff made eye contact with his sibling and spoke in a calm voice. The young
alpha immediately fell silent when he heard those words. Charlie always
thought his little brother wasn't like that. How much does he care about
what his love for Babe looks like in the end? Jeff only seems to care that he
will survive and live a normal life. But after hearing this, Charlie then
learns that in the past, Jeff's interpretation of the words "normal happiness"
all along included Babe.

Jeff wants to protect Babe, just like he does.

And because it wasn't just him who was risking everything, but there were
many others, who cast their votes for this plan, he definitely would not be
able to mess with it.

"Do you promise that when this is over, you'll be very happy again?" Jeff
asked his brother in a soft voice.

"What do you mean?"

"Promise?"

Jeff's question felt unclear. But from the look in his eyes, Charlie thought
Jeff was probably telling him to follow his heart as much as possible.
"Okay, I'll try."

..

..

..

The large house, which was previously quiet, suddenly became livelier
because it was used as a gathering place for many rich and influential
nobles. The garden was decorated with white roses from the entrance to the
front of the mansion, and luxury cars moved to see off the guests of honor.
Everyone was dressed neatly, in expensive suits and evening gowns. Of
course, the clothes they wore were very elegant. It is meant only to increase
confidence in one's appearance, but it is also a reflection of wealth and
attracts investment connections as well.

As the guests slowly entered the mansion, Tony the host stood and waited to
greet everyone cordially. He prepared everything
There are no shortcomings. Whether it's food or drinks, classical music
bands or even redecorating some parts of the interior so that the atmosphere
looks softer and more refined than usual. All this to impress all partners to
join in the business on this important evening

No matter how hard he tried to greet and take care of the guests, Tony
couldn't meet all of them. Therefore, there was no chance to welcome the
special guests who came to the party with a large number of guests.

Hmm...or maybe it's because of their clothes. The pitch black suit that
looked like a delivery man's clothes, probably wouldn't stand out and attract
the old man's attention.

Today is a meeting of all Tony's partners, under a banquet to build business

relationships which is usually done among business people. However, that
was just an image, even though in fact the background to this meeting was
the auction of a small number of special children looked after by Tony, or
simply put, it was no different from human trafficking.

Of course, all these people know. They didn't come just to establish
relationships or business negotiations as an important highlight of this event
was the competition for power resources that were more rare and useful
than gold or shares.

While Tony was busy chatting and laughing politely with these people, he
didn't notice that there was a familiar face among his new subordinates.
Babe walked and watched the whole time. The thin figure in an all-black
suit looked ordinary and blended well with the other bodyguards. Although
this extraordinary face will attract the attention of some guests who see it,
he tries to risk as many people as possible knowing about it. Because being
the center of attention is not what he wants right now.

Babe stood straight with his hands behind his back like the guards did. He
chose to stand in the darkest corner, hidden from view, according to the
advice of Pete, who was now playing the role of delivery boy. He served as
a car driver delivering decorative equipment to enter the main meeting
room.
Initially, Babe and Way stubbornly opposed this crazy idea. Because from
all angles, Pete is not at all suitable to be a delivery boy. First, that bastard
is tall and too prominent. And secondly, even though Pete was wearing a
delivery jacket and black hat, according to him this would not be able to
obscure Pit's aura as a kind doctor with a strong family background. Way
also thinks the same way.

It's just that this person continues to persist with his plan. He was sure that,
whatever happened, he would become a delivery man, because he wanted to
try playing a role once in a while. In the end, they ended up arguing until
they didn't know why, but what he knew was that arguing with him was
very tiring.

He had a terrible headache.

He didn't know whether Pete would help him or whether he would help
Pete.

(How are things outside?)

A whisper came from the earphone attached to Babe's right ear. The alpha
probably had a neutral expression on his face. In fact, in his heart he was a
little worried that the owner of this voice had accidentally caused something
to happen. He looked around before responding by moving his mouth as
little as possible and acting as if the guard was monitoring security.

"Many people." Babe answered softly. "Where are you?"

(In the meeting room. I helped put the sign on the table.)

"What sign?"

(Number Sign)

Babe rolled his eyes impatiently after hearing the counterfeit delivery
person's answer. But then, he suddenly realized what the number signs were
prepared for? Just thinking about it made him feel so bloated he almost
vomited. Don't these people feel anything? Why were they flocking to bid
for a flesh and blood human with such a flat appearance? Or because the
money is piled up too high? So that these noble nobles viewed people
beneath them as lowly beings and used their special abilities to gain
advantage?

"Be careful, don't let anyone see you and don't talk to anyone."

Babe warned in a voice like an adult scolding a child. Even though Pete was
several years older than him. After working together for some time, he
knew that the grown man was still a kind-hearted elementary school boy.

(I know, I'm not talking to anyone) Pete answered in a weak voice. (And
where is Way? Have you seen him?)

"Not yet, but it will probably come down soon."

(Can you tell Way to secretly bring sausages? I'm hungry.)

Babe took a deep breath, trying hard not to curse the old man because he
wasn't in a situation where he could do something like that, even though his
mind was thinking 10,000 curses at Pete's arrogance and immaturity.

While fighting against his annoyance, Babe glanced over and saw him. A
tall and familiar figure walked down the stairs from the second step with a
majestic expression. Today, Way looks more mature and more formal than
before. The young man wore a clean white shirt, with two buttons
unbuttoned so as not to look too awkward, covered with a black luxury
name jacket. Overall, that makes him seem like a good fit for the salesman
position. Tony's choice cannot be denied.

(Babe?) Pete repeated his call when he didn't receive any response from the
other party. (..is the signal bad? I still hear you. Hello? Babe?)

"Stop talking."

(Oh, I didn't hear you.)

"You don't listen, but you should stop talking!" Babe gritted his teeth and
said with a completely neutral expression, but in his heart, the opposite was
true. "If you don't stop talking, I'll take you home."

(Hey, I'm just worried!)

"Then shut up."

(Okay!)

While Babe threatens the young-hearted parents to stop fooling around,

Way goes down the stairs. He tried to look around in a natural way, as if he
just wanted to take in the overall atmosphere, but he was actually looking
for someone.

The tall young man stopped his gaze on Babe for a moment. When he saw
the other party was standing and doing his duty, the guard was in one corner
of the hall. They stared at each other. Each of them did not show any
expression, but it was as if they were secretly communicating with each
other through their eyes and it contained the message "Be careful, the time
is near."

After Way appeared, the young man was dragged here and there by his
father to welcome guests to the event. Way played the role of the favorite
child very well. He smiled and greeted others naturally as if he truly
intended to help his father with his work, having no other hidden goals.
Tony himself seems to have more confidence in Way since his son came
home and is always helpful.

Isn't that great? Rather than making him like other children who are defiant
and difficult to control like Babe, including his oldest son Pete, who causes
the most problems.

When the greeting session was deemed sufficient, the invited guests
attending the event began to enter the conference room gradually to
participate in formal business discussions. The guards politely extended
their hands to invite all the guests as per the Grand Master's orders.
Meanwhile, the fake guard carefully walked along the edge of the hall to
get to the door that was made only for guards and workers inside the house.
Inside, there were stairs and paths that could be walked throughout the
mansion, and he needed to use these routes to reach the next point
according to his plan, but it was difficult to retreat calmly.

"Where do you go?"

One of the guards said as he saw that Babe was about to turn to one corner
of the main hall. The person who was called was a little surprised, but he
tried not to show it

He turned to look at the person who asked before smiling slightly and
answering naturally.

"Mr. Way said that the guards should be divided into meeting rooms."

"Oh, isn't it already done?" The tall guard raised his eyebrows. He was
surprised because he didn't know about this before.

"I have, but he doesn't think it's enough. So he asked the person in charge
outside to come in and help too."

Babe continued to lie, no matter how fast his heart beat. If he made a
mistake and was caught, there would definitely be no hope. Just hoping that
this guard doesn't remember his face is already considered very lucky. And
it seemed like this guard wasn't around when he came to cause trouble last
time, because he couldn't remember his face.

"Oh..." The guard nodded lightly, looking still a little confused. But he had
no more doubts. Seeing that, Babe smiled faintly and started walking away
slowly.

"Wait..." Babe stopped in his tracks again. His face started to panic a little.

..

..

..

..
 Chapter 22 (Part 2/2)

Proofread by. giuls18_

*****

"Are you new?" the guard asked. Babe could only turn around and smile
again. Nodded lightly.

"Yes, I just joined and it's my first day."

"No wonder I'm not familiar with your face" said the guard with a shy
smile, and his attitude was starting to make Babe feel a little prouder. "I was
going to come and say hello, but there were still a lot of people so I was
worried about doing so."

"Ah...?" Babe didn't know what to answer. But looking at the person's red
cheeks and awkward expression at the moment, he thought... he might
cause trouble again, "So, what's wrong?"

"My name is Jim." The young guard made eye contact with Babe when he
said this sentence, he continued to avoid his eyes for a while. "What's your
name?"

Shiaaa

What is this?

Babe was silent for a moment, because he was confused to suddenly be

teased at a time like this, even though he was actually trying not to talk to
anyone, but why was the young man in front of his interested in her?
"Uh..." Babe used his brain to process things, because even if he served
him, this person wouldn't know her. But to be honest, the name Babe is
definitely not a good choice. And what's worse, he has to try to come up
with any name at random in order to get through this random event. "Jen,
my name is Jen."

"Jen" Jim repeated his fake name with an impressed smile. Even the most
ridiculous name I can think of right now, "A similar name eheh. Jen-Jim."

"It is such a coincidence."

Even though he thought like that in his heart, Babe chose to answer nicely
and sent a sweet smile back, making the heart of a loving young man melt.

"When the job is done, where will you go, Jen?"

"Maybe I should go home" Babe answered with a smile, "I'm tired. I'm
going to sleep."

"Oh..."

Jim nodded slowly, and Babe could see that the other person seemed to
want to invite him on a date after work. But that might not be a good idea.
After the party was over, he thought Jim didn't want to date Jen anymore.

"Then I'll go in first. Mr Way is already inside"

"Oh okay."

"I'll go..."

"Okay, see you later, Jen."

It was a small smile before rushing towards the secret door but he chose not
to. He turned to look at the young guard again. Knowing that Jim would
follow him, Babe hurriedly ushered himself through the connecting door
and hastily closed the door. Then heaved a sigh of relief. Just now he was
nervous almost to death.
After overcoming several obstacles, Bebe must now focus on his plan. The
thin Alpha body took quick steps. He passed this shortcut route with great
familiarity because in the past he often secretly came to play in this area,
even though his caretakers always forbade him because this was the route
for guards and workers, which meant the route didn't look good or fun to
walk. But because everyone had forbidden him, he really wanted to go in.

Babe walked along the path and climbed the stairs to the second floor
safely. Even though I ran into several other workers and guards, there
weren't many of them. Now everyone is busy with the party. Everyone was
so focused on their tasks that no one noticed that people who weren't
supposed to be here were currently infiltrating the entire area of the
mansion. And they don't seem afraid at all.

While passing through a shortcut, he finally arrived at the second

checkpoint. In front of him was a gray door with a sign that read STAFF
ONLY, confirming that he had come to the right place. Babe wasted no time
in opening the door, confident he would be safe inside. He was just about to
enter the sound and light control room of the conference room, but when he
opened the door, he saw someone who had just come out of the control
room.

When he saw the person's face with his own two eyes, Babe felt danger
quickly approaching, so he grabbed the gun tucked into his jacket as a
survival instinct.

"Wait, calm down..." The man in front of him raised his hand to calmly stop
him, even though he had not even taken out the gun from the hole hidden in
his jacket. But this guy probably knew that was already his intention. "Are
you going to use a weapon that can actually be used?"

"If necessary, I have to use it." The voice in front of you screeched softly
without blinking. "After Tony, you're the person I least want to meet here,
Kenta." Kenta looked at his face steadily, before sighing softly. The other
party couldn't see how often he saw him here. He also felt Tony's right hand
was looking at him with his eyes slightly overwhelmed.

What's that?
"Don't be suspicious of me. I won't do anything to you," said Kenta.

"Talk to the dog!" Babe replied harshly. He didn't think how could Kenta
come up with such a bad excuse? Although all this time he really thought
the other party was very smart, "Tony handed over everything and entrusted
it to you. Do you think I will believe it so easily?"

"Do you really think you could roam around here freely like this if it
weren't for me letting you?"

Kenta's words made Babe freeze. He started to think a little. This is indeed
strange, but if you think about it carefully, it is not impossible at all. But it's
also possible that Kenta said that just to divert his attention.

"Even if I can't do it myself, what do you do?"

"It's not that I can't catch you," Kenta answered in a calm voice. "But I
deliberately let you."

"What do you mean?" He asked doubtfully, while in his hand, he still held
the gun.

"You think, how did you get in here? You have to have a card, right?"

"I know, and I have the card."

"And where do you think that card came from?" Kenta raised his eyebrows
in question.

Babe's eyebrows furrowed in confusion. He tried to remember how he got

his ID card. How did he get the card? The answer is Way. He brought it
himself.

So where did Way get it?

"You.."

"I was the one who gave it to Khun Way to give to you." Kenta was able to
fill that void easily. As for Babe, he is trying hard to process the story
behind the story that he never knew and never expected. "When you went
on a rampage the other day, I was the one who managed everything."

What's this?

What is this fool saying?

"About the important documents in the security room, I was the one who
informed Khun Way. I was the one who ordered most of the guards to
gather in the hall and in front of Khun Tony's room." The more Kenta
spoke, the more confused he became. But at the same time, he began to
notice small dots that he had accidentally overlooked. Small dots were
almost completely filled by Kenta. "I gave the key and password to the
security room to Khun Way, because apart from Khun Tony, the only person
who can enter that room is me."

"Wait, I'm starting to get confused."

"Without me, none of you could have gotten to this point." Kenta said with
a confident expression, and even though those words sounded annoying, he
couldn't deny it at all. The person in front of him had the power to do all
those things. "Including Khun Pete who is there."

The tall young man who was Tony's right hand man nodded and turned
towards the control room, making his eyes widen when he realized that
Kenta had just found out about all his plans. And if Kenta was talking like
this, it meant he met Pete before he even arrived.

Or had they planned it together beforehand?

"I just came to check it out and didn't do anything." As if reading his
thoughts, Kenta quickly interrupted, after seeing Bebe's disbelieving
expression "If you don't believe me, see for yourself. I have to go. I've been
gone too long, Khun Tony will get suspicious."

After saying that, Kenta immediately walked past him. There was no fear
that Babe would pull out a gun. Kenta always looked cold and calm since
the first time he met him. And Babe always thought that he never had a
mind of his own. The guy was like a robot following Tony's orders.
Therefore, the fact that that person came to help them, seemed
unbelievable.

"Why are you helping us?"

Babe asked before Kenta opened the door. When Tony's confidant heard it,
he paused for a moment, then he answered in his usual soulless tone,
without turning around...

"I'm not helping. I just do what I want to do."

"And that helps us." The skinny Alpha narrowed his eyes and stared at
Kenta's back. He didn't understand much. "I thought you would be loyal to
Tony."

"I did everything according to Khun Tony's orders. That's my job." Whether
he thought about it or not, but when Kenta spoke, his voice softened and at
the same time, it made the heartless robot look more human. "About
helping you guys, this is a personal matter."

"..."

"I have a brain, I can think for myself, and I know what to do."

"."

"But not everyone has that many choices. Especially me. I can't make the
same choice as you."

"."

"So, this is the best I can do."

"."

"You can handle the rest yourself, right?"

Finishing the last sentence, Kenta walked out as if he had done his duty.
And after this, he would pretend they had never met before.

..

..

All the guests of honor had taken their seats until the meeting room was
completely full. The host had arranged round tables for people to sit at, five
to six people per table. And each chair has a round sign with a number on it
to represent the participant to bid. In front of the meeting room, there was
an elegantly arranged stage, coupled with a large LED screen at the back, it
was no different from a new mobile phone launch event or something like
that.

There was loud applause when Tony, the host, came on stage with a relaxed
but dignified attitude. The small microphone on his cheek made Tony look
more like someone who would give a motivational speech instead of
opening an immoral and unlawful meeting, by opening a human auction,
and what was even more disgusting, the people in the meeting room were
applauding and respecting him. that bastard without feeling embarrassed.

"I'm so glad I got the chance to meet you all today" Tony said, smiling like
a kind adult. His movements were as natural as those of a practiced speaker,
and because of this, those rich fools admired the old dog greatly. "...Because
apart from having the opportunity to reunite after parting ways, today
everyone sitting in this room will do the greatest charity of their lives. And
I'm sure you'll never find such a good opportunity anywhere else."

"..."

"There is no greater gift than the gift of life. Not just giving birth, but
giving a new and better life to children who are born less fortunate than
other children."

"..."
"We sponsor these poor children to better their lives. And our society will
be more beautiful because of the kindness and generosity of all of you."

"..."

"And I assure you that all the children that are coming home with you
today, will bring good things back to you."

"..."

"Because that is the law of this world. Giving and receiving back is the
truth, therefore I ask everyone to smile and accept this great gift as much as
you can." The well-prepared speech seemed to inspire the rich people
whose brains were emptier than expected, as everyone smiled brightly and
applauded the fake speech as if it was very touching.

"If you say anything, I'll throw up."

"What does it mean to adopt a special child for a beautiful society? Where
do those bastards get this damn logic from?"

Only the two youths sitting in the control room were stunned. They didn't
expect anyone to think of such dirty thoughts, and many people agreed.
None of the rich people sitting there with their faces adrift felt how
disgusting what they were doing was. Those people use words like charity
and giving to convince themselves that what they do is not against morality
and the law, because everyone knows in their hearts that everything they do
is for their own benefit.

"Quickly stop this, okay? I don't want to listen to it anymore." Babe sat with
his arms crossed in annoyance.

Pete currently serves on the technical team controlling the lights and sound
in the meeting room.

"Good. Wait for Way's signal first."

"When?"
"A little more" answered Pete, adjusting the angle of the camera used to
take the picture. The two cameras showed the meeting room and the camera
in front of the stage clearly showed the activity up there with remote control
"I had to let about half of the auction go first."

"I was going to throw up before that happened."

Babe muttered while looking at the group of people below with a disgusted
look, especially since he was sitting in the control room which was on the
mezzanine floor like this, making him even more able to see people's
movements clearly with every step. People were sitting around a round
table, staff and guards were scattered in various corners, and Tony was
standing on the stage with a big smile on his face.

The auction started and went smoothly thanks to Tony's performance. The
old man called the children onto the stage one by one. On the rear LED
screen the child's name and history will be written, including their special
abilities too. After a brief introduction, Tony will order the special child to
demonstrate his abilities, asking for volunteers from among the bidders to
confirm each child's abilities. The audience was excited and clapping as if
watching a show. But not for Babe. The more you see it, the more
disgusting it becomes to see people using their money to buy special
children who have skills they like as if they were buying a new collection of
clothes, without anyone being embarrassed by what is happening in the
slightest

One by one the children are called to the stage. Every one of them looked
scared. Many of them looked miserable, hopeless, and empty. Of course,
even though they were still children and innocent, standing in front of
people and waiting for them to raise signs in an attempt to control
themselves felt bad enough knowing that this wasn't normal.

Babe was so afraid that if they couldn't use their skills, they would be
ordered to leave the stage first, as if to give the children a break and prepare
themselves for a moment. But in reality, he knew very well that the children
were being punished for not doing their jobs well enough
The smallest special child he saw was currently five years old and the oldest
child was eighteen years old. Each child has different abilities, most of them
are alphas who look strong. There are many special genders and there are
some omegas. Every Omega that has special skills is very special because it
is difficult to find.

The things the kids could do were so amazing that he wondered where Tony
got them. Some people can hypnotize ten people at once, others can see
images and actions of people in other places, including very rare abilities
such as mind reading.

And because of that, these poor millionaires are fighting each other to keep
their auction marks. Some children were auctioned for tens of millions of
baht. Of course with the money coming in, there's no doubt Tony's old dog
bag will be full.

If he didn't escape that day, he might also have to stand in the same place as
those children.

"It is already near?" Babe asked Pete again, when he couldn't bear to look at
the sad picture. He really couldn't take it anymore.

"Almost there..." answered Pit while continuing to lower and widen the
stage, highlighting the children who were showing off their talents on stage
as appropriate, so as not to get caught. "After the auction of this child is
over, we can start."

"When did he tell you?"

"Didn't you hear that earlier?" Babe furrowed his brows, because he
couldn't see when Way was sending signals, even though he was wearing a
communication device that was always attached to his ear. "I can't see or
hear him" the skinny alpha said as he took off his headphones to check first,
before putting them back on.

"Wait a minute. Let's set up the lighting here first. I'll check it for you" Pete
said with his eyes still open, still focused on the stage activities. His hands
were still busy with the many buttons on the control panel.
Meanwhile, Babe was spinning the communication device in his hand,
trying to see if there was anything. Suddenly there was a rustling sound
from outside the room, the sound was not loud, but not soft. In fact, even
though he no longer has special senses, he still hears them (and to this day
he doesn't know how his senses can return for a moment and then disappear
again).

"Did you hear anything?" Babe whispered to Pete, with his eyes still staring
at the control room door and in a constant state of paranoia.

"What?" Pete turned to Babe with a seemingly clueless expression, as he

was too focused on his work.

"I heard something outside."

"Is it true?"

"Wait a minute" Babe said hastily, then stood up and walked towards the
door.

"Where are you going?" Pete shouted to the younger kids. Because of Beb's
strange behavior, he feels unsafe letting other people go.

"How about I go out and take a look?"

"Hey, no, I'll see for myself."

"Stop." Babe immediately raised his hand to stop him when he saw Pete
about to get up from in front of the control panel, "Just do your job over
there. I'll go and see for myself."

"But outside..."

"It's okay. I can handle it," said the owner of the thin body in a low voice. "I
can fight better than you. So I'll go out and check it out. Wait a moment."

After saying that, Babe turned around and immediately opened the door
without thinking and paying attention to Pete's protest.
The alpha took slow steps and tried to put as little weight as possible on his
feet. He looked around carefully, even though there were not many people
passing by on this street.

Her slender hand went in and took out the gun hidden in his suit again and
prepared to use it.

The sound of shoes hitting the floor was heard. Instinctively, he took it out
and turned towards the voice. However, it turned out that the owner of the
voice also carried a weapon.

"Khun Babe?"

The person in front of him was a guard who probably happened to be

walking this way, but what was even more coincidental was that the person
knew him. And even though the other party knew who he was, he still
refused to lower his weapon. That probably meant that Tony had issued
orders regarding that from the start.

"You know me? I'm so happy," Babe said quietly. Even though his hand was
still pointed at the muzzle of the gun, it was pointed at the guard.

"You shouldn't be here."

"This is Pa's event. How could I not come?"

"At least not here" said the young guard politely. Although his tone and
attitude didn't seem to want to respect him very much.

Seeing the tall guard slowly walking over, Babe tried to think of a solution
on how to deal with the current situation. If he pulled the trigger, the sound
of the gun would definitely cause the dogs outside to gather. He also
couldn't call anyone else to help because his communication device was
damaged. There's only one way to do it right now. He has to face it himself.

The two looked into each other's eyes. One person continued to approach,
while the other retreated, running away as if he was looking for a moment
where he could gain an advantage before suddenly having an idea flash
through his head, as he saw a servant's cart parked next to where he was
standing.

"You'd better follow me calmly. Don't let me use violence," said the guard
while still moving after him. He said in a slightly mocking tone "Khun
Tony will definitely be happy to meet you."

"Is it true?"

"Of course. If you don't believe me, I'll take you there myself. Do you want
to?"

"Oh okay." Babe answered with a sweet smile, before swinging his leg and
kicking the cart so hard that he rushed towards the stupid guard and he took
advantage of that moment to jump onto the cart, then he jumped in and
locked the guard in time. As for the person who was locked up, he was
trying to escape, but Babe didn't let him lose his chance easily. The skinny
Alpha slammed his foot down. The wrist on the other hand that was holding
the gun was at full strength, until he screamed and accidentally let go of the
gun, so Babe hurriedly kicked it as far as possible, to prevent this guard
from grabbing the gun and pointing it at him again.

Of course, Tony's guard was not just an ordinary person. These people are
trained hard to protect and maintain the safety of their master, including
everything in this house. And when he tried to choose to break free, the
guard got up and smashed his head into Babe's face until he lost the
moment and fell on his back. At that moment, the guard turned around and
immediately gained the advantage.

"If you had listened to me from the start, you wouldn't have had to go
through this." The guard gritted his teeth while squeezing Babe, then he
swung hard and hit the storage ladder at the side, making the objects placed
on it fall to the ground and hit his body, pressing him in several places.
"Khun Tony said, if I can't catch you alive, then I can kill you. So it is not
considered a mistake."

"Fuck!" Babe, who was lying on the floor, was forced to lie on his back,
before the guard and climbed on top of him and used those big hands to
squeeze his neck tightly as if he intended to do that until he literally
suffocated here.

"You're useless. In fact, you should have died long ago." The young guard
lowered his voice and increased the force of squeezing Babe's neck, until
the person beneath him began to struggle. Babe's legs went back and forth
as he tried to raise his hand to hit the person above. But the less air that
enters his lungs, the less his strength becomes. This bastard was barely
affected by his fists. "If you don't find a place to live, you really won't
survive."

Babe's face was now almost purple from the force of the stranglehold being
such that almost no air was going in or out. Babe's eyes began to droop, his
tongue began to enter his mouth. His body shook, as if someone was going
to faint. At that time, he thought that no matter what happened, he would
definitely not survive. The whole plan he made... fell apart because of his
own carelessness.

Sorry, Way... Pete...

Sorry, Charlie....

Bugh!!!

But just when Babe thought he was going to die, suddenly he heard a
sound. Something hit the damn guard. before the pressure around his neck
disappeared and the guard's body was thrown and slammed against the wall,
followed by a wailing cry. He was repeatedly stomped on his midsection
and chest until blood spurted out of his mouth, and in the end, the bastard
didn't move at all.

Babe sat up and forced heavy air into his lungs. A slender hand gently
touched his own neck and found that the pain still had not disappeared. The
force of the guard's pressure was so strong, it made his throat hurt a lot, but
he couldn't complain too much about the pain because suddenly he felt like
the world had suddenly stopped spinning, as he saw the face of the person
who came to help him clearly visible with both eyes.
"What are you doing here?"

The tall young man asked with the most annoyed tone and expression he
had ever seen. The person looked very angry but a large hand moved to
support his shoulder. Eyes full of worry looked at him from head to toe, as
if they were observing him, Is there anything else injured?

But Babe remained silent as if cursed.

The owner of the figure stared at the person in front of him with wide eyes
in shock. His whole body froze. He refused to move an inch until the person
who came to help had to shake him gently, worried about what might
happen to him.

"P'Babe..."

"Charlie?"

Babe's voice trembled. His wide eyes started to turn red, as for his full
mouth, he tried to open it as if he wanted to say something, but no more
sound came out. Babe didn't know what to say, so he continued to stare at
the young man. A tall figure in a sleek black suit that made him unable to
believe his eyes.

"P'Babe...!!!"

Charlie called his name in a low voice. Seeing that, Babe shed tears, while a
slender hand reached out and gently touched his cheek, as if to prove that he
was a real person who could be touched. This wasn't just a figment of his
imagination.

"Charlie, is this you?"

Seeing Babe's attitude, Charlie was speechless. So, he made eye contact
with the beautiful alpha and gave a slight nod in response.

Buukk
And as soon as it was confirmed, Babe hugged Charlie so tightly that he
stumbled back a little, but the young man hugged his lover tightly with full
feeling, including happiness to meet him.

He is relieved that Babe is safe. He felt guilty when he saw his tears, and at
the same time, he was worried about the current situation, which seemed
riskier than he had thought from the start.

"I always believed you weren't dead" Babe said, sobbing. The man hugged
the boy who had died once, tightly, very happy. "I do not know why. But I
feel like you're still here. You are still close to me all the time."

Charlie didn't know what to say. Babe's current attitude made him feel so
guilty that he didn't even dare to say a word. He could only hold back the
heavy feeling in his heart that didn't know when it would subside.

"I dream of you every night. Other people thought I was crazy. But I knew
that you would be back."

"P'Babe..."

"I really do. I knew you would have never left me."

"I apologize."

"It's okay" Beb let go of his hug and immediately responded without
stopping for a second, his palms supporting the man's cheeks, before
moving and kissing his entire face, including the forehead, nose, cheeks and
lips. "It's okay, Charlie. Really, it's okay."

The beautiful Alpha hugged the tall young man again. Meanwhile, the
mouth keeps saying "It's okay" over and over again until the listener feels
hurt.

"I am really, really sorry."

The other person was so devastated that he didn't dare to hug him any
tighter.
"I'm sorry, P'Babe. I'm really sorry."

Charlie's voice shook as he let the tears fall, unable to hold them back any
longer, seeing with his own eyes how hurt Babe was by what he had done.

"Don't cry, it will be better if we come back again. It's okay Charlie" Babe
reassured him with kind words and a gentle pat on the head. Even though he
still couldn't stop crying. "If you missed something, let's start again.
Whatever you don't understand, just say it to me so you can understand.
You don't need to be afraid, okay?"

"I apologize."

"I can still forgive you a thousand times. As long as you stay here and
apologize to me, that's enough."

"..."

"I can still love you more than this, but don't go anywhere else." Because of
Babe's words and Babe's tears, he thought the decision he was going to take
was final.

It was gone for a long time and then it came back to him and he had to face
it again.

Maybe because he was still a stupid child, his heart was shaken easily just
because of the thought 'If he comes back, Babe will cry.'

And, Babe once again gave him another chance. But without him here,
wouldn't Babe cry too?
 Chapter 23 (Part 1/2)

Proofread by. de0borac

****

"So, now you don't have any abilities anymore? "

Only a gentle nod from Charlie was the answer to this question, causing
Babe to be slightly taken aback. As far as he knew, Tony's main goal
regarding Charlie was to make this child and collect as many special
abilities as possible so that Tony could utilize those abilities and create an
heir who would have Charlie's perfect special abilities.

Charlie had to endure Babe's power and felt guilty all the time. In the end,
the young man agreed to cut it, knowing that it would be unfair to the
owner of the original ability. This kid is willing to step up and take on the
role of a selfish person to help Babe.

Seeing this, it's no wonder why Babe is so vocal about his plans to destroy
Tony.

"Including Babe's skills too?" Pete raised his eyebrows and asked, and
Charlie answered with the same nod.

"Yes"

"Your abilities too?"

"Yes"
"But you still dare come here alone like this?" The eldest asked further,
looking surprised at the courage of the second favorite son (Of course, the
number one must be him.)

"NO!" This time, he answered with words, holding his hand and squeezing
it, and as he spoke, he tightened his palms on the sides of his hands, but
remained seated and leaning on his shoulders. The boy came into the
control room battered.

"I came with my brother ."

"Younger brother?" This time, it was Babe who asked the question. The
skinny alpha frowned in surprise at Charlie's answer. As far as he knows,
Charlie only has one younger brother,

"Jeff?"

"Yes."

"Is Jeff coming with you?" Pete asked in a high-pitched voice, full of
endless worry. From the start, he thought Charlie himself was crazy enough
to come here. Knowing that Jeff was here too, he didn't think it sounded any
safer at all. It was even more dangerous than before because he didn't know
if Tony knew that Jeff hadn't lost his abilities like he believed years ago,
and just being here today could cause him to become another target.

"Yes, initially I was coming alone. But he wouldn't let me." he answered
with a worried expression.

Not much of a surprise for a kid like Jeff, because the bad boy brought him
more trouble than Charlie, and he couldn't handle it.

The bespectacled man gave them a brief overview of what happened. From
planning his accidental death and destroying all his special abilities to
secretly entering the mansion on the same day as them with the same
intentions and plans, as if they had planned it together. However after some
brief discussion, they decide to stick with Pete's plan, with Charlie and Jeff
as reinforcements to help patch the holes in various places, as this will give
the plan a greater chance of success.

At least they have a giant child and a doctor from the future joining the
team, it wouldn't be too much of a stretch to call it a less bad change.

"And where is the little one now?" Pete asked with a questioning
expression.

"Now....."

But Charlie couldn't give a clear answer before he returned with a surprised
expression and a smile. The young man's conclusion made Babe and Pete
turn to look at each other.

"Number Eight, please come forward."

Tony motioned for the next child to come on stage after the auction closed
to seven people with the lowest price being sixteen million baht and the
highest price reaching thirty million baht. So far, the auction is only
halfway through. It seemed like, once the last person closed the day's
auction, he would definitely pocket a check worth hundreds of millions.

The eighth special child stepped onto the stage with a confident expression,
unlike the previous children, and besides his different expression, this child
also wore an oversized hoodie which he pulled up over his head and
lowered his head so much that they could barely see his face,

"Number eight..." Tony looked at the little boy, a little surprised at such an
attitude, but he didn't show anything as all eyes were on him. Tony turned to
look at the LED screen behind him to depict the background and abilities of
the child who was about to be auctioned, but he found that the screen
behind him was only pitch black. The mistake he made during the auction
was something he didn't want to forgive. The owner glanced at the control
room, wondering what his subordinates were up to.

What is going on? Why do they allow mistakes like this to happen?
However he couldn't see anything due to the light reflecting from the
mezzanine window so Tony turned around and signaled his subordinates at
the side of the stage to go up to the control room. There was nothing he
could do but act as if nothing had happened and let everything flow as the
situation unfolded like a child.

"Number Eight is quite an assertive child, so he wants to talk directly to

everyone and show off his special abilities to impress his new family." Tony
spoke casually first. He extended his hand towards child number eight.
"You can start, smart..."

The atmosphere in the meeting room suddenly became quiet after Tony
gave child number eight the opportunity to introduce himself. However the
child just stood there with his head lowered and didn't say anything, causing
his adoptive father who was standing next to him to start wearing a bad
expression because apart from the system not doing what he wanted, this
child was also acting strangely, as if he intended to lose his fathers face.

"You have a microphone, right?" Tony still maintained his mature image by
asking gently before walking over and gently touching the child's shoulder.

"You can talk and introduce yourself to everyone." After Tony's words, the
boy remained silent. But a few moments later, number eight started
screaming,

"Hello, I'm number eight, my name is Jeff."

The familiar tone and name made Tony frown slightly, but he stood still,
thinking it was probably just a coincidence. A kid named Jeff with a voice
like this would never be here. The child hated him and this house more than
anything. If he had to choose to return here or die, Jeff would probably
choose death more than anything.

"I'm a twenty year old omega," said number eight in a loud voice.
Smoothly, his head was still bowed as before, while Tony, who was
standing next to him, started to frown even harder.

"My ability is to see the future."

The guests in the conference room immediately cheered when they heard
those words.

Seeing the future is a very rare and also very useful ability. In the midst of
the excitement of the bidders, there was one person who stood with wide
eyes at what he heard, as if he had seen a ghost.

This child. Don't tell him....

"If I just say it, you'll probably won't believe it..." Said special child number
eight as he raised his hand to remove his head covering before raising his
head so that everyone in the room could clearly see the face of the Omega
who could see the future.

"Then let me show you my abilities."

Everyone watched and the facial revelation shocked Tony. He stood staring
blankly at the side of his former stepson's face, in shock that such an
ungrateful child had suddenly appeared in the middle of his auction like this
and he was angry when he realized that the child definitely didn't come with
good intentions.

"In no more than ten minutes, everyone in this room will have the same
future."

Jeff looked around the room with a bright smile before saying his next
sentence which made the entire meeting room fall silent as if no one was
there.

"That is, death."

"...."

The little Omega smiled broadly as if his own prediction was very pleasant.
Even seeing those rich people's faces as pale as boiled chicken, he found it
so funny that he couldn't help but remember it.

"Surprised, right?" Jeff laughed softly, while everyone in the meeting room
didn't dare make a sound. Tony tried to signal his subordinates to do
something but the men just stood there. They couldn't do anything when
they heard the word death from the psychotic child's mouth. As for Way, he
just stood and watched the incident with a straight face, as if he was
watching a show. "But what's more surprising, did you know? The fact is
that everything I see will happen one hundred percent."

"..."

"You, you, all of you." An index finger raised to point towards the idiots in
front of the stage with a cheerful expression, then turned towards the old
salesman who was the last person standing on the stage,

"Including you!"

"..."

"Everyone will die together here! "

The entire conference room was so quiet that they could almost hear their
own breathing. As Jeff smiled brightly, the people in the room looked at
each other, some of them quietly started whispering to the people next to
them, some people also started crying. The next person next to him was
anxious about what to do about this seemingly extreme prediction.

"Calm down everyone, he was just joking." Tony, who had been listening
quietly for a while, immediately rushed to resolve the situation when he saw
many guests starting to feel shocked by this strange child's idle words. "He
usually likes to joke like this, he's a very kind-hearted child."

"No, I'm telling the truth." Jeff quickly protested. He turned to look at his
former adoptive father with an expression that didn't look hot or cold at all.

"That's enough," said the old man through gritted teeth, almost losing
patience with Jeff's nonsense before turning around and nodding at his
subordinates at the side of the stage, gesturing to hurry and deal with this
troublemaker as quickly as possible.
"It's true that everyone will die in this room, and it will happen even faster
if everyone moves or tries to escape from the room."

The more people heard this, the more panicked they became, and it wasn't
just the guests who were afraid of Jeff's words. Even the guards, none of
them dared to move at all, even though it was against the great master's
orders. Nowadays, everyone is afraid of death, and no one wants to take
risks.

"Stop playing around, Jeff." Tony walked over and grabbed Omega's arm
because he was angry that he dared to ruin his important work, but Jeff
wasn't afraid of him at all. The young man looked at his former benefactor
with a smile, then continued without thinking about listening to orders.

"There is a bomb installed in this room."

The sound that accompanied the panic was beautiful in Jeff's eyes, of
course, as well as the three other people watching from the control room
and the only person standing on the side of the stage at this time, Tony
should be starting to realize that he had not started the rebellion alone. He is
definitely collaborating with his beloved children who are currently in
cahoots, there are also those who are also involved unintentionally but have
the same goal.

"Jeff! Stop it!" Tony grabbed the little guy's shoulders and shook him
angrily. "Stop making trouble!"

"I don't have the remote control. But if even one person doesn't follow my
words, this room will immediately explode."

"Don't act like a fool!" Tony snorted harshly, "If this place explodes and
costs me my life, you will die too. Do you think I will believe it?"

"So, do you want to try it?" Jeff asked with a teasing look on his face.

"..."
"What about you guys sitting over there?" Oracle Omega nodded and
turned towards the front of the stage. Right now everyone looked like they
were going to cry but no one dared to move anywhere.

"Are you ready to die?"

"You?!!"

"Don't! Do as he says!"

It was clear that rich people loved themselves and feared death more than
anything. When they saw Tony use his hand to slap Jeff, everyone shouted
angrily to stop it, making the host not dare touch the child in front of them,
no matter how angry he was inside.

"Smart guy!!" Jeff said bitterly. He spoke the same words the other party
had deliberately addressed him with, before turning to face the audience
who were sitting so tense they were almost peeing.

"Many thanks to everyone for your cooperation.'

"..."

"If you act like this until the end, I promise everyone will come home
safely."

"..."

"My request is simple. I just ask everyone to sit down and watch my
presentation until the end. Pay attention and don't think of doing anything
other than what I tell you to do."

"....."

"Just that, and everyone will be safe." Jeff smiled as if he wasn't going to
take the lives of hundreds of people. "Is that okay?"

" Okay, okay!" Of course everyone answered in unison.

"Good!"

And as soon as everyone accepted that, the giant screen in the back that had
been pitch black lit up before appearing with two small dog cartoon
characters. The big dog is wearing a fancy suit and looks quite old, the
small dog is wearing modern clothes and has nice glasses.

"If I kill Charlie, what's in it for me? If you were smart enough, you would
know that I never wanted Charlie to die."

That was the old dog's first sentence.

"But I want his legs disabled so he can go home. Disabled means not dead."

And the cool little dog answered.

"Don't you have a heart?"

The old dog on the big screen continued to talk, while the old dog off the
screen stood with his fists clenched as if he wanted to kill him. But he
couldn't do it.

''I'm also sad because it turned out like this in the end. Think about it, how
much does it cost to raise a dog that big? Plus, the child still wants to study
higher. Do you know how much tuition costs every year?"

"..."

"When he was old enough to use it, he began to grow brave and strong. I
thought he would be a good boy and wouldn't dare do anything."

"..."

"But if he thinks positively, Charlie will know what the consequences of

being a bad boy are."

The faces of the audience were frightened and confused, some were even
crying, and that was what he hoped would happen. But those reactions
aren't the main goal of the show.
"I know he wants to be free." The old dog's voice sounded so arrogant that
Jeff couldn't hold back his anger because it was the first time he had heard
the same voice clip. "How about this? Does he feel free yet?"

"..."

"No one will follow it anymore or even if they do, they won't want to
follow it anymore."

The nobles sitting with pale faces in this room would view the auction of
children as an appropriate action. But of course, everyone is probably not so
deviant in their morality that they don't know that intentionally injuring or
killing another person is not something a humane person would do. That's
why the voice clip was recorded with two small dog characters that caused
people to start looking at each other in confusion.

But their appearance doesn't stop there, the cute animations are gone and
replaced by document photos, some of which are beautifully arranged in an
easy-to-digest presentation. In addition, some documents are also enlarged
to emphasize the importance of everyone watching the show seeing Tony
the dog's filth.

"The picture everyone sees now is documentary evidence that proves that
Tony Wang, CEO of UAC Corporation, committed unlawful acts. They
were very morally wrong and tried to cover up this crime and act as usual
for a long time."

The documents on the giant screen shifted continuously according to Pete's

voiceover which was probably pre-recorded and it could be said that it was
a good media presentation, so Jeff was not surprised that Way said it was
Pete's idea.

"It started with deceiving and threatening business partners to embezzle

money from the charity organization he founded together with the company
in Chains and other private companies encroaching on forest areas for their
business, bullying employees and violating many labor laws, ordering
physical violence against employees in the company, including the families
of employees who resist, to intimidate and punish."
Text and photo evidence showing Tony's bad behavior are enlarged and
illustrated with infographics to easily explain it to the audience. But he
didn't know how much the people in this room knew each other because
everyone was so scared that they barely dared to move their fingertips. As
for the old dog who was showing off on stage, he clenched his fists so
tightly that his veins were bulging out.

"There is also written evidence that Tony has made a deal with ten hospitals
to kidnap babies born to parents with special abilities and force them to
train their abilities until they become experts, then sell the children to
business partners or other interested parties."

While the voice narration continued, the owner of the voice stood with his
arms crossed, looking at the performance with a neutral expression, as if it
was an interesting performance. However, this was not pleasant enough to
make a smile appear on the side of the defendant who was about to be tried.
Tony looked at Babe, Charlie and Pete standing in the control room with
anger. He couldn't do anything because whatever he ordered, his
subordinates would not move an inch. It seemed that apart from being
afraid of explosions, the poor boy standing still at the side of the stage was
probably using some kind of trick.

Of course, guard dogs can change masters like this.

"Some special needs children are forced to practice skills in various

inappropriate ways. Many children are punished severely with physical and
mental torture, ranging from starvation, being locked in a dark room, to
beatings. This act of violence resulted in some of the children being
punished and becoming disabled and injured. Many children also died
because of the training provided."

The photos of each child's training, the detailed documentation of the

progress and results of the training, were so depressing that Jeff couldn't
bear to hear these things go on for so long without them realizing that there
were still a number of children who had to do it. They live like laboratory
rats or prisoners. Not everyone can live a comfortable life like Charlie,
Babe, Pete, and even he himself is a special kid who has important skills
that old Tony wants.
"Almost all children are made into slaves and sold as commodities, many
children with special abilities are forced to produce offspring and become
pregnant without their consent. Those who resist or escape from custody
will be tracked down and threatened with violence, and cunning,
intimidation and violence, resulting in grave danger to life. All these actions
are the most irresponsible and inhumane acts that cannot be forgiven."

When the narrative reaches this point, all evidence disappears before the
screen changes to show an image of the conference room where they are
gathered, with various camera angles alternating to show the atmosphere
inside, although not as fully as well-known television programs.

"Therefore, we ask all viewers, both those in the broadcast room and those
watching on all live broadcast channels at this time, to please listen to our
voice of compassion for fellow humans. We assure you that all this
information and evidence is the truth conveyed by special children who hid
and escaped from Tony's hellish prison. But we and other children will
never be free from this hell as long as this man lives a normal and happy
life in the same society as us."

Tony, who was previously so angry that his face was red, now turned pale
when he heard the words live broadcast. The big man looked around in
panic before realizing at that moment that the cameras installed at various
points all had flashing red lights, even though he had clearly instructed his
subordinates before the incident that they were not to turn on these cameras
and all guests were prohibited from filming in the room. meeting.

When they realized that everything that happened in this room was being
broadcast live across the country from the start, everyone panicked. From
initially being afraid of dying, now there is an additional fear, namely the
fear that if we survive to get out of here, in the end they will have to meet
each other in prison.

"Are you angry, sir?" Jeff turned around and asked the great master in a
superior manner. "If we did this, would you think your children don't know
how to be grateful?"
"You guys...!!" Tony gritted his teeth and said angrily. The host's expression
now looks like a human who is about to turn into a monster. "Do you think
you can do anything with this?"

"And can't we?" The youngest son pretended to ask, then turned to the front
of the stage. He enjoyed the sight of the cornered old dog and the excited
elites praying loudly, so much so that he didn't notice that as Tony glared at
him angrily, a hand slowly reached into his shirt. He wore his own suit with
the intention of doing something. "To this extent, what else can you do"

"Even though you're gone, you can still come and bite me?" The object in
his pocket tightened in his hand. Tony looked around and looked for the
right moment. "Knowing this, I shouldn't just let it go."

"It was considered your own fault for being careless."

"Yes, I was wrong for letting you survive. But now, I realize that it wasn't
that time yet."

"Then, when is the time?"

BANG!!!

"Jeff!!"

Jeff just said that Tony was too careless, he didn't know that he was the one
who was careless. Quickly, Tony pulled out his gun and pointed it directly
at Jeff, as soon as he saw an opening. The sound of the gun that was heard
made everyone in the meeting room squat and automatically scream in fear
for their lives, while the other three people who witnessed the incident from
the control room were in a state of shock.

But fortunately, Jeff is actually fine.

He almost died from such a close distance if not for Way, who was standing
at the side of the stage, noticing Tony's strange behavior and quietly
sneaking up on him.

After all, from the start, the old man must have killed the show guests here.
"P'Way!!!" Jeff called another name in a low voice. He was still shocked by
the sudden event because he didn't know that Tony had brought his weapon
to the auction stage and realized that the old dog had fallen to the ground
along with Way who was holding back his former benefactor.

"Go up and find your brothers," Way said.

In a serious tone, he nodded towards the control room. Jeff, who was still a
little confused, could only rush down from the stage and head towards the
waiting brothers. But before he could go anywhere, suddenly a siren sound
shook the entire conference room, followed by a loud scream from Tony
who was still pinned to the ground.

"Catch them all! Otherwise, I will show you what real hell is like." Tony's
harsh statement made his subordinate's face turn pale.

Everyone is afraid of Way's threats and Jeff's predictions. At this moment,

everyone looked at each other because they knew if they didn't obey Tony's
orders, what would happen, not only to themselves but also to their families
and those closest to them. Plus, currently there is no guarantee that the big
boss's children's plan will actually work and free them. In the past, no one
has succeeded in erasing Tony's powers. Maybe after this he will run away
and spend money on a big drama to survive again.

Not even a minute had passed since Tony's bodyguards woke up again, they
simultaneously took out their guns and pointed them at Jeff and Way who
were on the stage. With dozens of weapons raised, causing the guests to
become chaotic. They ran out of the meeting room as if escaping death.

Way was dragged by the neck of a giant guard to get rid of the big boss's
son, before the guard dogs came and surrounded Way and Jeff. All guns
were pointed at them until they could see no way to escape. At that
moment, Jeff raised his head and turned to look towards the control room.
He saw Babe and Pete screaming at Charlie, who was just standing there
looking at him, to hurry up and run away. But he refused to move
anywhere. Jeff saw this and chose to nod to his brother saying, do it and
don't worry. If at least one person survives, this plan is considered
successful.
"Go and catch the remaining bastards!!!" Tony shouted angrily. "If you can't
do this, I will kill you!! Don't let them escape."

"They couldn't escape in time." Way, who was standing next to him,
whispered while looking around carefully. "Just now, Pa ordered security to
cordon off the entire house."

Hearing that, Jeff immediately lost his face. He thought that at least if those
three people could get out, this plan would be useless. But if everyone
ended up being captured here, everything they did would be meaningless.
And what's worse, Jeff tried to imagine the future that would happen to all
of them, but all he saw was emptiness. He couldn't see anything.

Are they really going to die here?

"There is no way out!" Tony said with a sinister smile. "All the security
doors are activated and no one can open them except me."

While talking, Tony gently stroked the silver watch he was wearing. Jeff,
who had been observing other people's movements, could already guess that
the watch must be the tool that the Old Man used to open and close the
security door with certainty. But the problem was, he barely had a chance to
get close and pick it up.

What should he do?

The plan couldn't be thwarted like this.

"Actually, your abilities are also embarrassing." Tony said coldly and
ordered his men to kneel on the ground while he approached with a gun.
"But compared to the risk of you guys doing stupid things again in the
future, I would rather lose a little now and find a new place in the future."

"...."

"Kids like you, if I keep you, it would be too dangerous"

Tony held a gun to Jeff's head, if he had pulled the trigger, Jeff would have
died on the spot, but honestly, he didn't see how things could have turned
out otherwise. He and Way would probably die right away here.

Pete, Babe and Pete try to escape but end up getting caught because now all
the exits are closed and Charlie and Babe don't have the ability to fight a
group of guards like that. Even if they had Pete's power, it wouldn't help.

Even though they didn't want to die, but if they really had to die, they
wouldn't be able to do anything and thought that at least they had exposed
the old dog's evil deeds for the world to know, and although it was a bit of a
shame they wouldn't. They didn't have the chance to live and see the results
of this plan, but it was better than doing nothing at all.

"I pray for many blessings so that in the next life I don't have to be born like
this again."

Tony laughed with satisfaction seeing Jeff close his eyes as if accepting his
fate, while Way could only watch. He went deaf because he knew that the
next victim would be him. At this time, Way realized that his ability was
completely useless because he could only hypnotize one person at a time by
looking into their eyes. The number of people standing around at the
moment was more than ten and the problem of hypnotizing Tony, he
couldn't do it because the old man had been wearing eye protection lenses
since he brought the child with hypnotizing powers. Of course, it's not just
him, there are also many other children who can hypnotize, so Tony is
careful to guard himself.

It's really the end

They couldn't do anything else.

"Or if you don't want to get hurt again, it's better not to be born at all."

As soon as the gunshots rang out, the little omega tried to convince himself
that anything might happen and end so quickly that he didn't have time to
feel the pain. So there's nothing to be afraid of.

"Just now, didn't you want to blow up this room? But it looks like I'll blow
your head off first. "
BANG!!!

...

...

...

...
 Chapter 23 (Part 2/2)

However, after that, the sound of gunshots was not followed as expected.
Instead, what was heard was the sound of something slamming heavily
against the front door of the meeting room. The sound was loud like a big
bomb. When they turned to follow the sound, they discovered that it was
not a bomb as they had imagined.

It's a car.

A black supercar appeared out of nowhere, sweeping away all the guards
scattered there.

This is the second floor.

How could that idiot drive a car on the second floor.

"Why did you leave without telling me first, Jeff!!" The driver of the car
opened the window and shouted loudly.

Hearing that voice, Jeff's eyes immediately widened.

ALAN!!!

The idiot who drove the car to the second floor was Alan!

..

"Charlie, this way!"

"Babe!"
Pete, who acted as a guide, called to his two younger siblings who ran
behind him. Behind him is Charlie and lastly there is Babe, causing the
giant child in the middle to keep calling Babe like a child who is afraid that
his mother will disappear.

"Look ahead!" Babe looked at Charlie who kept running and looked back
non-stop. The next moment, the mad dogs approached but this kid was too
busy arguing with them. "No matter what you see, I'm not going anywhere."

"Stay close to me," Charlie said with an irritated expression before slowing
his pace and grabbing Babe's hand to run with him, because as long as he
was still behind him, he couldn't see completely ahead.

"Don't act like I'm a child!" shouted Babe "I'm thirty-one, not three!!"

"No matter how old you are, just hold hands. Don't grumble too much."

Babe, who wanted to argue, could only open his mouth and didn't know
what else to say. He thought Charlie was dead but he came back. Could
Babe scold him as hard as he could like before? Or perhaps, should he be
punished? He was starting to wonder if he could go back to the room and
give his a little punishment?

BANG! BANG!

But whether they can come back or not is another matter.

The three young men automatically lowered their heads when they heard
gunshots not far behind them. Luckily, there were enough obstacles on the
narrow path nearby, allowing them to move. Even though it made it very
slow, it helped a lot, so the bullets hit the big pipe instead.

"Faster! Don't stop running!" The oldest shouted to the younger while
running. A shortcut he could remember while mentally trying to figure out
how to escape from here in a situation where the entrance and exit were
closed.

"How much further?" Babe screams,

"I don't know."

BANG!

"And where will this take us?"

Charlie asked breathlessly. They continued to run away, not knowing where
they were going, while he also thought about how he could come back and
help Jeff and Way if they were being attacked at the moment. No matter
how often running away like this was, it was not something he wanted to do
at all. But there is also the possibility of rushing like that. But that would
only make things worse for Charlie.

However, he hoped that Alan could arrive on time.

Hopefully the voice message he sent earlier can be heard, and hopefully the
older brother he trusts most can help his younger sibling.

"Upstairs." Pete answered before pushing the door open. It was the door
that led into the house, in front of Tony's bedroom.

"There may not be a security door on the skylight."

"So you want us to get out of there?" he asked in a high-pitched voice. He

didn't understand Pete's idea, "In the middle of this?"

"Then is there another way?

"So we will die too? Only the method is different!"

"Follow me first! I will find a way out soon."

Babe was very tired but he couldn't do anything but run after his eldest
brother, because right now he couldn't think of anything else. All doors and
windows are closed by security doors. Nowadays, it is no different from
prison.

BANG! BANG! BANG!

As they ran away, gunshots continued to follow behind them along the
street because there were quite a lot of guards chasing them and they came
from all directions, so the three young men had to keep shooting back but it
didn't look like they would be able to protect themselves for long because
three guns each only containing 13-16 bullets and probably wouldn't last
forever if they attacked each other like this.

BANG!

"Fuck!" Babe manages to take down another stupid guard but it turns out
that was his last bullet, so now the gun in his hand is no different than a
stupid piece of metal. He could only hold it and throw it at his head. "Are
there any more bullets left Charlie? "

"There isn't any." Charlie answered and pulled Babe's arm closer, then fired
two more shots at the rabid dogs. "Stay close to me."

"Is this enough for us to escape?"

"I'm afraid we'll both die."

"Dying together might not be so bad."

"But I want to live together." The tall alpha answered in a low voice while
asking him to run up the stairs first, while he himself turned back to the area
where he was fighting. He ran after a few more laps before he rushed back
to shake the hand of the person running again. "There's still something I
want to do with you. If you die, I'm afraid I won't be able to do it, Daddy."

"..."

"What?!"

"Babe!" Charlie made a fierce voice. But he smiled back, "Is this a good
time?"

"Sorry, but when I saw your face, I remembered that."

"You're the only one who thinks like that."

"Oh, but you really can't die!"

"Well, we have to survive and come back... For that."

Even though it wasn't a laughing situation right now, Babe couldn't help it.
It was rare for Charlie to show such an annoyed expression and speak
frankly to him like this. For others, they might not like it when their
boyfriend doesn't act cute. But if it's Babe, he really likes it when the young
man is upset like this because it's so cute and sexy.

"Sorry, but I'm still here." Pete who was running at the front said with a flat
expression on his face. He couldn't believe a pair of racers could talk about
something like that with a straight face and in a near-death situation like
this. It's really hard to believe. "If we go back, talk at home!"

"We'll be back!" Babe said with a tired expression. They'd run so far and
Babe hadn't been there so long he'd almost forgotten.

"Stop!!"

BANG! BANG!

When they reached the third floor, Pete, who had gone up first, shouted a
loud order to come down, followed by the sound of several gunshots from
both opposite sides who seemed to have been waiting for them. Pete's side
was the one who fired back, which you could say didn't miss the slightest
because that was Pete's special ability, Enigma, which was able to control
the accuracy of all parts of the body so that firing the weapon was easy.

Meanwhile, Charlie and Babe, who heard the order, immediately stopped
even though there were guards chasing behind them. But they remained
standing in the middle of the stairs while Charlie continued to reply non-
stop. Meanwhile, Babe feels like he's too useless, so he's looking for a way
to do something. Suddenly, he turned around and saw a gun lying at the
start of the stairs, which was probably the gun of the guard that Charlie had
shot and died. And that might come in handy right now.
"Protect me!" Before Charlie could ask anything, Babe had already rushed
down the stairs, so the young man didn't have time to understand anything.
All he could do was wait a little longer to protect Babe from running
downstairs safely while walking slowly down the stairs because he couldn't
get Babe off him.

"Damn, there's not even a single bullet left!" Babe shouted after running to
get his gun and finding that there wasn't a single bullet left in it. Babe
seemed too careless and forgot that they were standing in the middle of a
field of bullets, even though at the moment there were only three people on
the other side and almost none bullets left to fire.

"Babe!"

BANG!!

However, a shot went straight at Babe.

At that moment, everything happened so quickly and all at once that there
was barely time to notice. Pete is dealing with a group of guards upstairs.
Charlie and Babe took another group in front of the stairs. However, when
the last bullet in Charlie's gun had been fired and another bullet was
heading towards Babe, the young man did not hesitate to rush in, cover
himself and hug Babe tightly until they fell together.

"Charlie!!!"

The skinny alpha's eyes widened at the sight. He didn't know how Charlie
could move so fast. Before he knew it, the young man stood in front of him
and grabbed and hugged him tightly before he fell to the ground like this,
and he was not shot.

"What are you doing! Babe screamed in surprise and immediately sat up,
his eyes scanned the young alpha's body warily. But there were no bullet
holes or wounds, Charlie wasn't shot anywhere either!

"SHIA!!"
Alan's loud shout of not knowing how he got here once again caused
confusion. But before they could ask, Babe froze like a stone when he saw
that someone had just fallen in front of them.

Alan ran towards Way, who fell to the ground. Meanwhile, Jeff, who was
running behind, continued to hit the faces of the remaining guards there
until they all fell at the same time.

"Babe..." Charlie grabbed Babe's shoulder and shook him gently, but the
man remained motionless like a doll, he stared at where Way lay, his white
shirt slowly stained with dark red blood and Alan trying to stop the blood.
But it doesn't seem to be very effective.

Why?

Why did something like this have to happen to him again?

"Babe..." Charlie called, but the owner of that name couldn't hear anything
else. The skinny Alpha stood up and walked slowly towards Alan who was
sitting and applying pressure to Way's wound who was gasping for breath,
and Jeff pressed the call button to call an ambulance with trembling hands.

"Babe..." Way's dry voice called his name as soon as he knelt beside her.
"This is all I can do."

Babe was silent, he just stared at his former best friend's face, tears flowing
silently, without him realizing it.

"I knew whatever I paid, it probably wouldn't be enough. But this is all I
can do." Way's voice is very soft, as light as his breath ".... I'm sorry for
being a friend like this..."

And that was the last sentence his evil friend said before falling silent. Even
though his eyelids were still open, there was not a glimmer of light in his
eyes, not even the sound of heavy breathing like before could be heard.

Babe clenched his fists tightly and lightly hit his bloodied chest, hitting him
several times until both his cheeks were covered in tears. Babe fell face
down on the lifeless body of the friend he hated most in his life and howled
uncontrollably. The gunshots and chaos all died down as if mourning
someone who had just died to atone for his sins.

"I want you to live and feel guilty towards me for the rest of your life."
Babe sobbed while holding Way's blood-stained shirt tightly. "Why do you
die so easily like this, Way?"

"..."

"You remain selfish until the last second, you know?"

"..."

"How could you do this to me?"

Babe never knew that the bodies of the living and the dead could feel so
different. He had hugged Way hundreds of times before, but never had the
hug been so empty and painful. Even though he shouldn't feel guilty, he
always thought that he hated this friend of his and would never forgive him
for what others did.

But, why did he still feel sad?

Even though Way really hurt him. Why?

'After finishing this job, we will be done with each other. We don't need to
bother each other anymore'

'Okay, when the work is finished, we will go our separate ways.'

Is this the end of saying goodbye? He never knew that the word 'separate'
had this kind of meaning. He understands that everyone will go their
separate ways and move on with their lives and no longer be involved with
each other.

"Babe....."
Charlie's voice called his name along with a warm hug. That should make
him feel as good as ever. But why did he feel this heavy this time?

It all ended with their victory. However, the picture that emerged was very
different from what was expected. First of all, Alan was not in the plan from
the start, but he appeared at a crucial moment along with many other racers.
One of them is Six, a former king who smells more than anything. But
instead, he agrees to help due to Alan's request and Six's arrival helps deal
with all the guards, including the old dog.

That's amazing because one secret Six is hiding is that he can create
realistic hallucinations. It is so realistic that the government prohibits the
use of this capability without permission. No idea what he was doing, but
he unlocked his abilities and used them to help them.

They are able to catch Tony, thanks to the help of his racer gang. Not long
after, the police and ambulance that Jeff called arrived and the security
doors of the entire mansion were opened and the guests who were hiding in
various places in the mansion were all forcibly moved and handcuffed to
the police car because of the evidence from the live broadcast. Officials
from various organizations and media gathered there.

As for the old dog Tony, he was immediately placed under strict supervision
and will be investigated and will most likely be put on trial soon where they
will involve all the media in this trial process.

In fact, in the past Babe was angry with Tony and wanted to kill him many
times. In reality, he still believed that the greatest suffering for a person was
deprivation of liberty, not death. However, if the evil person's ending was to
leave this world, he thought that was too simple and comfortable. Living to
atone for what he had done would be much more beneficial to him.

The biggest derailment from that plan may be the disappearance of his
partner, Way. Everything happened so fast that his friend was no longer
there.

It was true that he was so angry with Way that he didn't want to be involved
with him anymore. The bonds, attachments, and memories, whether
intentional or not, made him never imagine that he would want Way to pay
for everything with his life like this. He admitted that during the
implementation of the plan, he was still monitoring Way. Babe was always
there and had a backup plan in case someone else betrayed her, which
luckily didn't happen. But proving Way's sincerity this time wasn't what he
wanted either.

While the officials were dealing with all the mess in the mansion, Babe was
sitting quietly in the garden alone. He was still too confused and dazed to
talk to anyone. Even police or journalists are excluded because of their
behavior. Maybe there are other topics to write about in the news.

Charlie quietly stood by and watched Babe sitting blankly in the garden
with worry. He didn't know what to do. One part of him thought that he
should give Babe some time alone and deal with it. However, there was
another part of his heart that wanted to talk to and comfort the person he
was talking to because he felt bad leaving Babe alone like that.

But on the other hand, deep inside, Charlie thought that he should leave
from now on. If the final decision remains the same, disappearing now
might be the easiest way.

Charlie stood there watching Babe with what little thought he had left,
when Jeff's voice suddenly sounded.

"Meet him."

"I don't know if I should go there," Charlie answered softly before sighing
softly.

"Babe might want to be alone."

"From the look on his face, I said no."

"Hah?"

"P'Babe." Jeff nodded his head towards Babe who was sitting alone in the
garden. "He wants someone beside him, but he doesn't know how to say it."
Jeff's words made him turn around to look again, he observed the person's
expression and gaze because he wanted to know whether he really wanted
someone to accompany him like Jeff said or not. To be honest, he didn't
know. But in the end, the young man decided to approach the person
because he wanted to stay by Babe's side, not because Babe wanted him to.

"You're here..." Charlie gave a gentle greeting and sat down on the bench
near Babe. "I'm looking for you"

"Have you finished talking to the police?" Babe asked in a voice that
sounded very weak.

"That's it. P'Alan and P'Pete will take care of the rest."

"How is Jeff?"

"Jeff, it's fine." Charlie answered with a faint smile and Babe nodded
slightly before turning in the same direction without saying anything.
Babe's attitude made him realize how tired and hurt Babe was from what
was happening right now. Can he talk about it yet?

If I go, will it be difficult for Babe or not?

"I'm glad you're back." Babe who had just been sitting quietly suddenly
spoke up as if he was thinking about something. "I don't know about the
whole story but I know you never do anything without a reason."

".."

"So from now on, please tell me the whole story, okay?"

Charlie, who had been locked up in his heart by guilt, still felt that it was
not good. He knew that Babe was willing to listen and forgive him for
everything. He also knew that every tear that came out was of joy and relief
at seeing him alive. At the same time, those tears were clear evidence that
made the young man realize how much suffering Babe had experienced in
the past, otherwise, other people would not cry that much.
"Babe..." Charlie called her. There was a soft voice beside him after a
moment of silence.

"Hmm."

"I feel guilty."

"I know, but don't apologize." Babe answered in a calm voice, as if he didn't
think much about it. "Did you know that bad people don't feel guilty?"

"But I still feel bad and sorry for making you sad." Charlie said seriously,
and the alpha's high tone made him have to turn around and look at the
person who spoke again. "It's not the first time I've done it. I apologized to
you and you forgave me and I promised not to do it again. In the end, I did
it again."

"But that is in the past." Babe's expression was calm, as if he was

conveying to him that he was not as bound by that promise as the young
man had feared. It can be solved now.

"..."

"How do you want to do it?" Babe asked, as if he knew Charlie wanted to

say something. But he was still hesitant, as if he didn't know how to say it,
so he chose to ask because he wanted Charlie to feel comfortable that
whatever he wanted to tell him, he would receive it as best he could.

"Right now I don't think I can take it anymore, P'Babe" Charlie looked into
Babe's eyes.

The young man's feelings were still filled with worry and guilt, so Babe
couldn't help but feel sorry for him. He knew that Charlie always thought of
him first, and therefore, everything about him was a big deal to Charlie.
"Everything is on you. I don't have the right to choose anything because I
have made many choices for you in the past."

"So, what should I choose?"

The tall alpha was silent for a moment. He made eye contact for a moment
before taking a deep breath, as if gathering the courage to say what was on
his mind.

"I want you to choose whether you still want me by your side or not?"
Charlie said with a firm expression, even though he was always hesitant
before. "If you want me to stay, then I will. But you have to be ready to
truly forgive me and believe that you can still trust me like before."

"..."

"I can't do this. It's not your fault if you don't trust me like before. I just
want to feel like you can really trust me again. I don't want to be here just
because I want to be here. Because in the end, no one will be happy."

"What if I can't?" Babe asked back, "If I can't trust you like before, what
will happen next?"

"If that's the case, then we should break up. "

The hearts of the speaker and listener trembled at those words. Babe stared
at Charlie's face in silence. He knew that Charlie had been thinking about
this for a long time and it must have taken a lot of courage to be able to say
those words. Because a kid like Charlie is not the type to break up with
anyone easily, he thought that way...

"I will leave your life, I will stop racing cars and I will not bother you
anymore."

"Can you?"

"Yes."

"Can you leave me?" Babe's question stunned Charlie. He was never sure
whether he could follow through on a proposed deal or not. He just thought
that if it was something Babe chose, he would happily do it without any
protest at all.
"I'll do whatever you want me to do," Charlie answered with a smile. The
older man's expression looked sad but Babe felt that the man with glasses
still looked cute in his eyes. "You've been forced to do things you don't
really want to do, so I don't want to be the one to do that to you again."

".."

"I don't have anything I can give you except this."

Those Charlie eyes always look so kind. No matter how many times he had
to cry for this child, Charlie's cuteness and good times together were always
something he looked forward to. Babe will never find anyone else who suits
his like this again.

"The only thing I can give is freedom."

Even though the answer was already in front of him, why was this kid still
asking again?

"So, do you want to go?" Babe asked in a casual tone "Answer without
thinking about me, just use your feelings, don't think too much."

"..."

"Do you want to break up with me?"

Even though he was the one who proposed, when Charlie heard the
question, he felt a tense feeling in his heart. All he thinks about is what
Babe wants or how he feels. The answer seemed complicated and difficult,
so when it came to telling him not to think about himself. He felt the answer
was easier.

"I don't want to break up." Charlie answered in a low voice with sad eyes
that looked like a puppy begging its owner to take him home. "Because I
love you so much, I don't want to go anywhere. I want to be with you every
day for a long time."

Only that.
"Then stay."

That was Babe's reply with a friendly smile, before a slender, shapely hand
slid over to hold Charlie's and pulled him up to press three soft kisses to his
palm like they did together all the time.

"Because I chose a long time ago, that whatever happens, I want to have
you in my life."

Their long-lasting painful lives ended in the garden of the mansion that
raised them to grow like caged animals, allowing them to meet and love
today.

Today, everything has ended.

It ended with the falling rain washing away their blood stains, sweat and
tears, as well as the sweet kiss that he had been thinking about for a long
time, making him feel able to stand in the rain without feeling afraid.

< Hi ! This is de0borac. The first time I write anything here after the
translation but since pit babe is slowly coming to an end and it's past
midnight right now, I wanted to apologize in case there is an error or too
many spelling mistakes. This chapter was just a lot of exposition with hard
to translate sayings. I am so tired, but I wholeheartedly hope that you guys
enjoy the 23rd chapter of Pit Babe <3 >
 Chapter 24 (Part 1/2)

Proofread by miss_roxy_

*****

Who would have thought that in one lifetime, people would have the
opportunity to come back and stand in front of the same cemetery, at the
same time, in the same clothes, and in the same atmosphere, in a time that
was not much different from the previous one?

Everything looked the same.

If there was anything different, it would definitely be the person lying in the
coffin. After the matter at the house ended, what they needed to deal with
first was not just giving statements at the police station, but funerals for
people who died, disappeared, and would never come back. As the oldest on
the team, Alan took on the role of guardian and handled everything, not
unlike Charlie's funeral. This time, there was no doll in the ground that
looked like a human, because it was really the lifeless body of a close
friend. It was Babe who suggested that Alan bring and bury Way here.

The atmosphere at Way's funeral was almost no different from Charlie's

funeral, full of emotion and sadness. The sky was not so bright and the
number of mourners at this funeral remained the same as before. When
Babe saw this, it resonated with him, because in the end, Way was one of
those people whose fate was not much different from his and Charlie's.
They were adopted in the same way, raised in the same way, and had the
same ending point; namely his death was attended by less than ten people
who came to express their condolences.
But to say that Way received less love than other deceased people wasn't
true, because everyone standing here were people who truly loved Way in
their hearts, and even though it was very little, it made up for their friend's
death. It was too regrettable. No matter the unforgivable things Way had
done in the past, there was no human who didn't regret his passing. Even
Babe, who said he wouldn't forgive him, was crushed by his departure.

"Do you want to stay longer?" Charlie asked Babe after the others had
slowly dispersed.

Way's funeral ceremony was quite simple. They just laid flowers, stood to
mourn, and said goodbye. Only a few people came, so it didn't take long to
complete the ceremony. Now there was only Babe, who had been standing
still staring at the grave since the beginning until now, and he still hadn't
moved anywhere.

"Yes." An answer caught in his throat. "You can wait with Jeff first."

"Jeff is with P'Alan right now. You don't have to kick me out."

"Way was so mean to me," Babe said quietly. Charlie wasn't quite sure what
to say about the look in Babe's eyes at this moment, because at first glance
they looked empty, but also seemed filled with indescribable sadness.

"He's been fooling me for ten years. No matter how many times I think
about it, I still get angry. I don't even want to see his face. But I still believe
in his plan."

"..."

"I don't know why I agreed to do what he said at that time. Even though he
cheated me like before." The owner of the figure let out a soft sigh of
discomfort because even he still didn't really understand himself.

"I think deep down, you still trust P'Way. Maybe because you've been
together for a long time. I think there was a lot of fakeness, but there are a
lot of things he really did for you. Otherwise, you wouldn't be able to be
together this long. After all, P'Way, he loves you." Charlie said while
looking at Way's photo taped to the gravestone.

"..."

"Even though I don't like him and I'm angry because he did that to you, I
feel like he really loved you."

"It's not just you, I feel it too."

Charlie knew Babe's heart must have been filled with confusion since
seeing his best friend die before his eyes. Even though this close friend of
his had done the worst to Babe, at the same time, he always sincerely stood
by his side. Therefore, it was difficult for him to define what his current
feelings were.

"This bastard did things behind my back," the skinny alpha gasped deeply,
like he was suppressing some feelings, before continuing, "When I was
hurt, Way managed to find the person who did it. Pete said he ordered his
men to beat the guy until he was paralyzed."

"The person who sabotaged your car during the race?"

"Yeah, he found Pa's guy and took care of it. But he didn't tell me."

"He was probably afraid you'd doubt him, so he didn't tell you."

"Of course I doubt it," Babe answered firmly, because when he thought
back, he was still angry. "This guy knew my personality. He knew
everything well."

"..."

"He thought, if he secretly became a hero behind my back, would I like

him?"

"..."
"If that's how he thought, then he was wrong. How could I love someone
like him?" Babe's voice trembled. His slender hands were clenched so
tightly that Charlie wanted to reach out and hold them so he wouldn't
tremble, but he chose to give Babe a chance to deal with those feelings on
his own first, because according to him, maybe that was what the older
person wanted more.

"If you wanted me to love you like a man, why did you want to be my
friend?"

"..."

"If Tony told you to approach me, did you really have to be nice to me?
Why did you have feelings for me? Did you know that you were the one
who complicated everything? I'm devastated!!"

"..."

"You said you would try to make me love you. Because even though you
wanted to start a family, you didn't want to force me. You wanted to be the
father of my child. You came for such a reason, but did you think I would
love you?"

"..."

"You remember, Way, everything you did to me... I will never forgive you,
bastard!! Even if you die, I won't forgive you!!"

In the end, Charlie couldn't hold back as he had planned. He hugged Babe
tightly when he saw the man sobbing until his shoulders shook. Every word
spoken seemed to be filled with anger, but tears streamed down the
speaker's cheeks as he spoke. Those cruel words conveyed that he didn't
want to forgive Way's mistakes, but in reality, Way was still the only friend
he loved and trusted the most.

This bastard chose to die in his place, because he thought it was the only
thing he could do to atone for his mistakes.
"He thought that if he died for me, that I would forgive him?" Babe sobbed
in Charlie's arms, his beautiful face pressed against his broad chest as he
held the big man close, needing protection, and Charlie was more than
willing to do that for Babe. "I won't forgive him. You know that, right,
Charlie?"

"Yeah, I know," Charlie answered quietly, gently stroking the man's head.
"If he dies, just die! It doesn't pay anything."

Maybe Babe was crying right now because he really wanted to hate Way so
he wouldn't feel sorry for leaving this time, but since he couldn't do it, Babe
screamed in discomfort and pain as he faced him.

"I will hate you for the rest of my life!" Babe hugged Charlie's legs tightly,
while saying the above sentence to the person lying underground in front of
him. "I'll be mad at you until I make it up to you."

"..."

"In the next life, please be nice to me. Don't deceive me again."

"..."

"Be a good friend, idiot!!"

Way's simple funeral ended with Babe's tears and curses, but it was solely
aimed at hoping that Way would be a good friend in his next life, to atone
for his mistakes.

"Poor P'Babe."

Jeff said quietly while sitting in Alan's car. The little omega looked out the
car window while looking at Babe, who was hugging Charlie and crying in
front of the grave. He felt worried, while the person sitting behind the wheel
of the car could only look on with the same feeling.

"It must have been really hard on him lately." Alan sighed softly. "But if
Charlie's around, it doesn't matter if he stays with him. He will be better
soon."
"I really feel sorry for P'Babe."

"Yes, it is very difficult to be in a position like this twice. I saw him at

Charlie's funeral."

"But Charlie did it for a reason."

"Like you?"

Jeff, who was staring outside, paused slightly before looking back at the
face of the old man who suddenly spoke in a serious tone.

"What?" Jeff asked, raising his eyebrows. "Did me not telling you make you
angry?"

"You're asking why I'm angry with you?"

Alan shrugged lightly before throwing his back into the seat of his
expensive car while the little omega pursed his lips, very annoyed with the
cynical nature of the old people around here.

"I already told you, so is this really necessary?"

"Of course it's necessary!"

Jeff took a deep breath, trying to control his irritation, because he also knew
that he had made a mistake by lying to Alan and getting him involved in a
situation so deadly that he had to come to help. But he already explained
everything about this, so why couldn't this old uncle get over his anger yet?

"Uncle..." the little omega let out a firm voice. Seeing Alan just looking
straight ahead instead of turning his head as usual, he said, "What's your
problem, why are you suddenly upset?"

Alan didn't answer and acted as if he didn't want to talk to the lying child.
Such indifference made Jeff's mouth even tighter because he didn't know
how to face it. What was with Alan's feeling of helplessness?
"I don't want to lie, Uncle. But if more people find out, it will become more
dangerous. Uncle knows that I don't have much choice. And are you going
to let me take another person's life again?"

"And if you die, is it worth it?" Alan turned his gaze to the little guy and
said in a calm and cold voice.

Sometimes Jeff wondered, was he the Alan that Jeff knew? Because,
usually Alan acted serious and like a strict leader when he was with his
team members, but when he was with him, he was always talkative and
looked more like an old uncle.

"Crap..."

"Do you know how worried I was when I found out?" Alan said with a
serious expression, to the point that Jeff could only sit and listen quietly
because he didn't know what to reply to make him feel better. "You just do
whatever you put your mind to. You're never afraid and always ready to
take risks. I know everything, Charlie always says so."

"..."

"But you never know how worried the people around you are."

"..."

"You don't love yourself and you're not afraid of death, I know that. But I
just hope you know the people who worry about you won't let you die?"

"..."

"If you can't think of anyone else, at least you have one older brother."

Alan didn't take his eyes off when he said those words. Jeff could feel
Alan's worry, but he didn't know how to react, because in this life, the only
person who wholeheartedly said that he didn't want Jeff to die was Charlie.

Then Alan? He didn't know him that well, he didn't know... but suddenly he
was the one who cared about him as much as Charlie did, even though at
first he thought Alan was an uncle who temporarily took on the
responsibility of raising him.

This was very strange.

"I don't know how to explain it." Jeff answered in a calm voice after a
moment of silence. "Because I know what you're worried about. When it's
all over, I'll come to sit down and talk to you to listen."

"..."

"Why did I do it? Because I know I made you worry. Even if in the end you
have to risk yourself to help me."

"..."

"I know you're disappointed that I didn't tell you in the first place. But did
you know that with other people, I never sit down and talk like this?"

The older man just sat there blinking, not knowing how to answer. Great,
this was the first time Jeff had said this to him. He also talked longer than
usual, even though usually this kid didn't seem to talk much. But facing
long sentences like this, it actually made him confused about how to act.

"Does that mean I'm not like everyone else?" Alan asked the young man
with a smile on his face, as if he had forgotten how much he'd tried to be
cool with the kid.

"Hmm..."

"Is it true?" A young man in his late thirties smiled broadly when he heard
that.

"Yes."

"What am I in your eyes?"

"Old man," Jeff answered with a neutral expression, as if that was an

answer. "If you don't count P'Charlie, you are the person closest to me....
and the oldest."

This sentence was very hurtful. It hurt more than when his heart was broken
the first time.

"Sorry, if I'm getting too old." From initially smiling broadly, now he
covered his mouth harshly and spoke sarcastically, dissatisfied with always
being called old. In fact, he wasn't yet forty years old. That wasn't fair.

"Why are you sorry? It's not your fault that you're old."

"But I'm old, right?"

"It's not your fault."

"But I'm eighteen years older than you."

"So where's the problem?"

"..."

Jeff asked with a straight face, as if he didn't feel anything about those ages.
Alan was confused by the meaning of Jeff's last sentence asking, 'where is
the problem?' What did that mean?

"Uncle, why are you comparing your age with mine? If you're old, that's
fine. What else can you say?"

But when he heard the next sentence, Alan wanted to slap himself hard on
the head until he stopped being stupid. Hell, he even seemed crazy before
just thinking about the meaning behind Jeff's words.

Even though this child just spoke spontaneously without thinking much.

"Just don't act like other parents. It's enough for me to have parents." Jeff
said quietly, leaning back in the car seat with a relaxed expression.
"Besides, I'm already twenty. I don't have much time left to do things like
that. I don't need to have parents as my guardian again."
"I'm just worried," Alan answered in a serious tone. But when Jeff's eyes
looked back at him, the serious man's face suddenly dropped. The younger
man didn't even say anything yet. "You can think of me as a big brother. Are
you okay with that?"

"I already have one older sibling to sell."

"Has anyone criticized you?"

"How about you?"

"Are there still vacancies?" replied the newest brother with a serious
expression. "I want to be the person you sell too. Can't there be something
else?"

Jeff laughed at the strange sentence, because he had just met someone who
asked him to sell them. Or was something like this normal for someone like
Alan? He didn't know, because he saw that the other team members seemed
to love and respect Alan like a sibling, because this uncle was used to
playing the role of an older brother. So, he belonged to everyone.

"Depends on what you want to be." The little guy shrugged his shoulders
and answered without a care. "Just don't frown too often. It's enough. I don't
have any candy!"

"Do you want to make peace with me?"

"Hmm..."

Alan chuckled at Jeff's reaction. Little omega seemed like an interesting

person. He really needed someone like Jeff. Then, Jeff sat down and
explained it to him. Even though he was cold and didn't talk much...

But he's cute...

His new little brother.

..
..

"Is it true?" Alan chuckled,

"I don't know."

"Oh, does that mean I'm not normal?"

"Yes," Jeff said firmly with a straight face. "A normal person wouldn't drive
his car on the second floor."

"I told you, the car is already on the second floor." Alan answered in a low
voice. Since what happened that day, Jeff saw him as a crazy person who
would drive his car anywhere, even though he'd told him that it was a
luxury car that Tony had prepared before to show to the guests at the event
and kept it on the second floor. He intercepted the person who came to pick
up the car and opened the door of the conference room. Just that. He wasn't
crazy enough to drive up the stairs. "Are you saying that I'm crazy for
driving like that?"

"I'm not saying you're crazy, it's cool."

"Children who lie will not get gifts from Santa."

"Oh really?" Jeff turned around and looked Alan in the eye before speaking
with a serious expression, "When you were driving the car, you broke
through the door and came at me. That was really cool. I didn't think you
would do that. I didn't think you could even do something like that."

"I had no choice. I was afraid that if I thought too much, I wouldn't be able
to help you in time."

"That's why I think it's cool."

Jeff really was this kind of kid, the type to speak his mind no matter what.
His face was calm and he often made himself seem like an emotionless
person. But in Alan's eyes, he found that Jeff was a gentle person, who
could give warmth to others with a seemingly flat expression.
"Is it true?" Alan asked in surprise. He couldn't help but smile a little, "You
really think I'm cool?"

"Yes, for a few minutes."

"Oh!"

"Because there's something cooler..." Jeff answered quietly, before turning

to look the other way, as if he didn't think his words mattered. "You mean to
help me. That's what's actually really cool."

However, that simple sentence made Alan's heart feel warm.

..

..

After returning from the funeral, Babe still didn't seem to be in a good
mood. Since the afternoon, he only ate a few bites and said he wanted to
sleep. So Charlie left all his work to sleep and hug him, until finally he fell
asleep in his arms.

Since the incident at home, Babe couldn't sleep alone anymore because he
was always worried and afraid, so he had to be taken to a psychiatrist.
During this time, Babe had to take medication and constantly go to the
doctor to overcome his symptoms, one of which was due to seeing his
friend shot dead in front of him, and another stemming from the stress that
occurred during Charlie's absence.

Even though Babe kept telling him that it wasn't his fault, Charlie still
couldn't close his eyes and believe it. Guilt still filled his chest, and it hurt
every time he saw how much Babe suffered for his actions. Sometimes, he
wanted to escape to a place where he would never have to see shadows like
this again.

But just thinking that Babe would have to lie down and cry alone again, he
hurriedly slapped himself hard on the head, over and over again, until he
realized that the most important thing he could do was stay by his side, not
run away to survive because of such selfishness.

Therefore, Charlie could sleep and cuddle with Babe whenever he wanted,
whether he was sleepy or not. He would gently stroke the head of the
person in his arms until they fell asleep, so that he wAS sure that whatever
happened, he would always be beside him.

Finally, tiredness and Charlie's warm embrace made Babe fall asleep. The
slender arms holding the tall figure loosened slightly, the reason being that
Babe's body entered a period of complete rest. Seeing this, Charlie felt
relieved.

He had been through a lot, at least... just being able to sleep and rest was
considered good.

As for other things, he hoped that things would gradually improve. He

believed that Babe would be able to be happy again in the near future.

The sound of his regular breathing made Charlie sure that Babe was asleep,
in addition to how he'd been lying quietly on the bed for almost two hours,
hugging Babe, without falling asleep because he didn't feel sleepy at all. He
glanced at the clock on the bedside table and found that it was already five
o'clock.

Charlie woke up around 18.00 because that was the time when the beautiful
Alpha was supposed to eat. Therefore, the young man thought that he
should get up and prepare dinner for his beloved. At times like this, he
wanted Babe to eat healthy food because surely some time ago, he only ate
food that he ordered online.

The tall alpha slowly let go of his embrace as gently as possible. He moved
his body slowly, afraid he would wake him, but luckily Babe was still
asleep. Once he was out of bed, he rushed to prepare dinner.

..

..
The first thing Babe noticed as soon as he opened his eyes was darkness. He
remembered that he had fallen in the bedroom, which probably meant that
he had been asleep since then and woke up again after the sun had set.
Waking up at this hour made Babe feel a little confused.

The owner of the thin body turned his body back and forth gently to wake
up his muscles that had been resting for some time. At the same time, he
reached out to look for someone lying beside him, but strangely, there was
only emptiness.

His sleepiness disappeared in the blink of an eye when he found that there
was no one beside him. Babe jumped up and sat up and swept her hand
across the bed to check and make sure. Then, he looked around the room in
case the boy had gotten out of bed just before he woke up.

HE WASN'T THERE!!

Babe's heart pounded in his chest. His body was shaking, because no matter
how he tried, he would not recover.

Not seeing Charlie, the skinny alpha hurriedly got out of bed. He didn't care
that the blanket fell to the floor, all he cared about now was finding the boy.

The skinny alpha opened the bedroom door in a panic, but then stopped in
his tracks when he found the area outside the bedroom brightly lit, and the
smell of food hit his nose as soon as he opened the door.

"Oh, are you awake? I was going to come in and wake you up in ten
minutes."

The tall young man in the apron turned around and looked at Babe for a
moment with a faint smile, then he turned his attention back to the pot of
soup in front of him, while Babe continued to stand helplessly like a statue
and did not reply at all. Charlie, feeling strange, had to turn around and look
at the older man again.

What he saw was Babe standing and looking at him with red eyes and
shaking hands.
Seeing this, Charlie carelessly left his spoon in the pot, quickly ran over to
Babe, then grabbed him and hugged him tightly without having to ask. Just
by looking at his expression, Charlie immediately knew what was going on.

"I'm sorry."

"I think I'm dreaming again," Babe returned the hug, speaking in a hoarse
voice. "I thought I just dreamed you were back."

The more he heard it, the more pain Charlie felt in his heart. He thought too
little, thinking that as soon as Babe woke up, he would realize that he was
outside preparing food. In reality, Babe was still afraid of waking up and
finding himself sleeping alone in his big bed.

Babe was afraid that Charlie's presence here was just a dream and he was
afraid that when he woke up, Charlie would disappear again like that time.

"You're not dreaming," Charlie said and gently stroked the older man's head
to reassure him, convincing him that everything here was real. This wasn't a
dream or an image in his head, as he feared. "I'm really with you. I just
came out to cook for you."

"Do not go anywhere."

Hearing Babe's confirmation, he let out a long sigh. The slender alpha tried
to regulate his own breathing and overcome the anxiety in his heart so that
it didn't get worse, because now there was nothing to be afraid of anymore.

Charlie was here. What else was he afraid of?

"Sorry..." he let go of his embrace, then he apologized to Charlie in a low

voice, but the young man shook his head, indicating that there was no need
to apologize at all, and raised his hand to gently wipe away the tears on
both cheeks.

"It was my fault for sneaking out. I didn't tell you where I was going."

"Don't make a crappy face like that."

"Crappy?"

"You look guilty again." Babe furrowed his brows and said with a grateful
expression before sighing heavily when he saw Charlie making a face full
of regret. "I told you, that won't fix your mistakes. I'm just afraid of
myself."

"But you're afraid because of me..."

"I said forgiveness means forgiveness, Charlie."

Babe didn't know how many times he had to tell Charlie to stop feeling
guilty about what happened. He knew it would be hard for Charlie to not
blame himself while he was experiencing these symptoms, but he also felt
bad because this child kept looking at him with guilty eyes all the time,
even though he had already said that he was willing to forgive everything.

"Why do you say that I should trust you like before? So why don't you
believe me?"

"I believe you. I know you've forgiven me completely," Charlie said softly.
He reached out to hold Babe's hand because he was afraid that he would
misunderstand. "I just feel bad seeing you like this. That can't be forgiven."

"It was because of my thoughts. Not because of you." Babe looked into
Charlie's eyes, before speaking in a loud and serious voice, "It was really
bad back then. But now, it's not the same, you're here, and gradually,
everything will get better."

"Yes."

"Just being with you is enough. Give me some time, okay?"

"I always have time for you," Charlie smiled faintly as he stretched out his
large palm and pressed it gently against Babe's cheek, and made eye contact
with Phi's beautiful pair of eyes, trying to communicate that he didn't want
Babe to put too much pressure on himself for his sake. "No matter what, I
will always be with you."
"..."

"I can't go anywhere. I'm tied to you like this."

"..."

"So, you don't need to put pressure on yourself, okay?"

"..."

"Let's adjust gradually."

Babe finally smiled. He looked at the face of the boy he loved too. The look
on his face was one of relief. He nodded gently, then went up on his tiptoes
to kiss Charlie on the lips as a reward for being a good boy.

"Very good," Babe raised his hand and rubbed the big dog's head in
admiration.

"You too..." Charlie replied with the same thing. So now, the two of them
were rubbing each other's heads, until he couldn't hold back his laughter.

"What are you cooking?" the Alpha asked, craning his neck to look into the
kitchen. And hearing those words, Charlie's eyes widened in surprise
because he realized his soup was still being cooked.

"Soup! I'm cooking soup!" The young man immediately ran back into the
kitchen, leaving the older man behind, who stared at him and let out a tired
sigh.

He didn't know when this stupid kid would grow up.

The delicious food was well cooked. Today, Charlie also received praise
from Babe, making the food taste more delicious, making the young man
smile non-stop. He cleared the plates and smiled happily as he walked
away. Babe could sit and watch TV comfortably without wasting energy
because the kid wanted to do everything himself.
Meanwhile, Charlie was taking out the dishes he had just washed and
putting them on the shelf and arranging them in an orderly manner. In his
heart, he was not focused on the task. The boy kept thinking that he had to
do something to make Babe feel better, even though under normal
circumstances, Babe acted as if it didn't mean anything. But he knew that
this wasn't the best version of Pit Babe. Because in the past? Babe looked
brighter and livelier than this. Meanwhile, right now, he seemed too weak.
Or, should he find something interesting to play?

Charlie suddenly had such a thought. Babe was basically a person who
liked excitement, challenges, and really liked competing, but because of the
previous chaos, Babe was busy thinking about other things so he didn't have
much time for himself. So, he thought if Babe could get back to doing
something, maybe he could get his spirits back up quicker.

So, what did he like most?

Actually there were probably only a few things. Apart from cars and
Charlie, it was probably sex that he really liked.

..

..

"What are you doing?"

"I was just looking for something."

Babe turned to address the young man who was walking in circles, refusing
to sit with him, even though he had long finished washing the dishes and it
was time to watch a movie together.

So why was Charlie still doing other things?

"Wait a moment!" Charlie shouted from the bedroom. Babe didn't know
why the kid went into the room, but the pose looked like he was looking for
something.
"Charlie..." the older man mumbled as he pressed the remote and scrolled
through the list of movies on Netflix aimlessly. Since he had Charlie, who
always accompanied him to watch films, he never chose his own films
anymore because that was left to the child. As for Babe, he just
accompanied and watched.

"Come on, come on..."

He heard the sound of rapid footsteps coming from behind, before the tall
young man ran around and stopped in front of Babe while smiling like a
happy puppy. At the same time, he brought a small and flat box, the size of
a palm, and showed it to him with an extremely proud expression.

"What?" Babe asked in a low voice. He didn't seem excited about Charlie at
all.

"Can we watch the movie tomorrow?" Charlie said in a happy tone. "Today,
play this one."

"What else are you playing?"

"Cards."

Charlie answered in a clear voice while taking out cards from the box and
spreading them around like a card magician, while Babe just sat and looked
at the stupid kid with furrowed eyebrows without understanding anything.

I don't know what came over him until he suddenly asked to play cards. Is
he crazy>

"How can you ask me to play cards?" Babe asked with a confused
expression. He cleared the space in front of the TV diligently, even though
he hadn't agreed to play.

"I want to play," the young man answered with a smile, "I haven't played
for a long time. When I was with Jeff, we played together a lot."

"Can you play with only two people?"

"Yes."

"So today, you want me to play with you?"

"Yes." Charlie nodded, his face creased with the usual enthusiasm.

"What's the fun of playing with two people?"

"But this game has to be played by two people to be fun."

"What kind of game?"

"Naked Card." The tall alpha answered with a straight face, while for the
one who heard it, his eyes widened and he almost couldn't believe his ears.

"..."

"Do you want to play?"

"Are you serious, Charlie?" Babe narrowed his eyes in disbelief that a kid
like Charlie would come and invite him to play something like this.

"I'm serious," Charlie continued, confirming his original statement. "Just

looking at the points is enough. Whoever gets the higher score is the
winner. The loser must take off one piece of clothing. We have to keep
playing until there aren't any clothes left to remove."

"Then what next?"

"The winner can order the loser to do anything."

Just a few simple rules got Babe excited. It was surprising, but if you asked
him if he liked it, he'd definitely say he did. Since they were together,
Charlie never asked him to play. Jokes like this have happened before. Now
that Babe was depressed, Charlie couldn't waste this opportunity.

"I'm good at cards," Babe said with a smile before getting up from the sofa
and walking over to sit down on the floor in front of the TV, opposite of
Charlie who'd been waiting from the start.
"I'm also good at that," said the tall man with a confident expression.
"When I play with Jeff, I win a lot."

"Did you play this game with Jeff too?"

"Are you crazy? We're playing this by different rules." Charlie hastily
corrected himself. The young boy's panicked expression made him unable
to stop laughing, because he already knew that Charlie would not do such a
thing, so he dared to ask. Teasing your little one is indeed one of the funner
things in life. "This game is only to be played with you."

"If you want to see me naked, you can tell me nicely. You don't need to look
for games to play."

"But if you just do it, it's not exciting."

"You're so perverted."

..

..

..

..

..
 Chapter 24 (Part 2/2)

Babe laughed a little, while Charlie slowly shuffled the cards. After
shuffling, he dealt the cards to himself and Babe, five cards each. The rest
were placed in a pile in the center.

The rules were very simple. They must take turns removing cards whose
value was higher than the other side, and so on, until one side ran out of
cards or the other side couldn't fight back. The value held according to the
rules of the Slavic game. This meant that the lowest scores were sorted from
three to ten, followed by Jack (J), Queen (Q), King (K). There were two
highest scores possible. Sorted from lowest score to highest score were: Ace
of Hearts, Ace of Diamonds, Ace of Spades, and Ace of Clubs, followed by
the number two as the owner of the highest score. According to Sequence,
the loser must be punished by removing one piece of clothing or jewelry on
the body per turn.

"Go ahead, you go first," Babe said with a teasing expression on his face, as
if he was very confident.

Whatever happened, he must be the winner. As for Charlie, he had no

problem with the young man's challenge.

Charlie nodded slightly, and he started to play the game. His first choice fell
on Three of Hearts, meaning this was the lowest scoring card in Charlie's
hand.

"Good boy," Babe smiled before placing the Five of Spades card on top of
Charlie's first card. At the same time, the tall alpha guessed in his mind that
Babe would use the lowest card in his hand. "This is a good match. Don't
think too much. OK?"
"Crap..."

The older man chuckled, laying down the nine of spades, which was quite a
big increase in points. "Do you have any?"

"Can you not be so excited?" Babe responded to Charlie's annoyance with a

Jack of Spades, meaning there weren't many points left to fight with now.

"Is this the highest?"

"Did you think I would tell you?"

"Okay," Charlie answered with a smile and put down one of the high cards,
an Ace of Spades, with a look of satisfaction on his face, and Babe froze as
soon as he saw the card. "Do you really want to fight?"

"Why are you being so mean?"

"The game is like that."

"Are you happy to play with me like this?" Babe closed his mouth slightly
as if he was at a disadvantage, but while his attitude appeared like that, his
slender hand placed down a card which made Charlie laugh as soon as he
saw the score.

Two of Spades!

He got the highest score, so why did he look sad?

"Are you actually evil?" Charlie pursed his lips in annoyance at Babe's
acting, meanwhile, Babe laughed happily.

"It's a game," the skinny alpha shrugged his shoulders slightly and
continued, "take it off!"

"I know." The tall boy sighed softly before taking off his glasses and Babe
immediately protested seeing this.

"Hey, come on, don't take your glasses off."

"Oh?" Charlie stopped, raising his eyebrows in surprise. "Why?"

"I don't want you to take off your glasses."

"But if that's the case, I'm at a disadvantage."

"I will give you a chance to add one more. But don't take off your glasses."
Babe said with a serious expression. As for Charlie, he didn't seem to
understand why Babe wanted him to keep his glasses on.

"Why?"

"If you're naked and still wearing glasses, you're very sexy." The man
covered his mouth and whispered, before turning around as if he was really
embarrassed, but in the young man's eyes, he didn't feel the slightest bit of
embarrassment coming from Babe. "Come on, I forced you to wear it!"

"So, are you sure I'm going to get naked?" Charlie chuckled. "You'd better
take it all off before me."

"Impossible!" Babe made a teasing sound, then he commanded excitedly,

"ah! What are you waiting for? Come on, take it off!"

Charlie smiled and shook his head lightly before lifting his hand slightly
and removing his watch on his wrist, replacing his glasses at Babe's request.

After that, new cards started appearing. This time Babe started first, of
course still opening it with red hearts. Charlie then fought back with a
higher score with six diamonds. The two of them took turns putting out the
fire continuously. As hard as it was to believe, the match finally reached the
point where they both only had one card left in each hand. This time, it was
Babe's turn.

"Take another piece off, Daddy..." Babe said with a mocking expression.
Then he threw down his last card, the Ace of Spades.

"Who's naked?" At this point, Charlie was still smiling. The tall youth tilted
his head back, looking like he was truly satisfied when it was finally his
turn. "You have to take it off, Papa...!!" After saying that, Charlie threw out
his last card, and when he saw the two red hearts, Babe immediately burst
out laughing.

After losing the first round, Babe realized that he looked a little at a
disadvantage to Charlie, because now it was no different from wearing a
nightgown. His entire body only consisted of a t-shirt, shorts and
underwear. There was no jewelry at all, because he took it off before
showering.

He hoped this wasn't Charlie's plan.

"Oh, I'm only giving you one chance," Babe shrugged nonchalantly, before
taking off his shorts. Now the beautiful Alpha was only wearing a t-shirt
and dark underwear.

"I will win the next two rounds." Charlie said with a determined expression
on his face.

He saw how he was in a tight spot, with only two pieces of clothing left to
take off, so if Charlie won two more rounds in a row, Babe would have
nothing left to take off.

I will take off all your clothes. Wait and see.

As cards were dealt, the next round of play began immediately. Both Babe
and Charlie had similar moods. They were delighted with this simple card
game and teased each other to their heart's content, hardly realizing how
long it had been since they had sat and laughed together like this.

Of the first two rounds, Babe won in separate rounds, but Charlie was full
of expectations and believed he would win in the end. However, it seemed
that the reality was quite the opposite. In the following rounds, Charlie
almost didn't touch the high cards anymore, almost every card that fell into
his hand was only worth 3 - 6. That meant almost all the high cards were in
Babe's hands.

"Daddy, are you cold?"

Babe, who was still wearing a t-shirt and underwear, asked the boy who was
now only wearing underwear, in a mocking tone. When asked, Charlie
could only sit there and frown. He felt like luck was not on his side at all.
But, he didn't realize that his disappointment was inevitable because with
the size of the card game, someone like Babe would still win easily.

He thought about what Babe always said, that 'PitBabe was born to win.'
That was definitely true.

"There's still one more round." Charlie still didn't give up, even if he was
heading for defeat. "This time, you might have to take it off!"

"No way, you'll be the one to take it off!" Babe replied, shrugging
indifferently. His eyes scanned the figure of the barely-clothed youth with
satisfaction. Babe looked at Charlie's face; he might be a little annoying, but
with everything else, he could guarantee that anyone would be drooling
over him. Even now, he still couldn't stop feeling a tingle in his stomach.

"But you said you'd give me one more slice, didn't you?"

"Oh, right, forget it." Babe nodded slowly, as if he had just remembered,
and Charlie smiled broadly. The boy reached out and picked up his
sweatpants that had been left beside him and prepared to put them on again.
However, before he could do what he wanted, he was attacked by someone
who immediately stopped him. "Wait, what are you doing?"

"Didn't you say I could wear one of my clothes again?"

"Then, have I told you what to wear?"

The young man's mouth widened when he heard those words. It would
definitely end badly if Babe spoke with that sly smile. By smiling like this,
he must be thinking about something evil.

"So what do you want me to wear?"

Babe didn't answer, just smiled evilly. Babe got up and walked towards the
kitchen. Charlie could only watch as he followed him. He didn't know what
exactly Babe was going to do, but a few seconds later, the tall young man's
face was pale as he saw Babe walking back with something that looked like
white cloth in his hands. When he saw the cloth hanging, he immediately
thought of what he wanted.

"This one..." Babe said in a clear voice. Then he threw a white cloth over
Charlie's head, who seemed to have lost consciousness. "I already chose
what you should wear."

"P'Babe..."

"Use, you can only add this. Don't wear anything else."

Charlie looked at the apron in his hands with a heavy heart.

This is not at all strange. He always wore this apron when working in the
kitchen, but he wore it over his normal clothes, not with underwear like
this. It seemed like his plan was to give Babe a lot of joy, he never imagined
that it would be this kind of joy.

"Stop looking at me like that!"

Charlie spoke in an unhappy and slightly nervous tone because Babe just
sat and looked at him with lustful eyes the whole time until he almost forgot
to pay attention to the game.

"I really like it..." said Babe, acting like a girl who saw a cute doll in a
Japanese cartoon. Babe's eyes must've been turning into pink hearts now.
"Why are you so cute in an apron?"

"P'Babe..."

Babe can't stand the cuteness of the giant dog wearing his apron. He jumped
over and grabbed Charlie's face, before pinching both of his cheeks
impatiently. This caused the child to turn his head and run away because he
was annoyed. However, he still couldn't escape Babe's fangs.

"Oh...that's enough!" Charlie snorted. After letting him sulk, Babe kissed
him on the cheek for a long time. The boy's face turned red, spreading to the
tips of his ears. Since he was still dressing himself, this was quite
embarrassing. Moreover, Babe was acting crazy because he liked to see him
wearing clothes like this. That was even more embarrassing. "Are you
going to keep teasing me?"

"When you lose, just take off your panties. Don't take off your apron!" Babe
stood up while giving an ultimatum, before walking back to sit in the same
place with an expression of regret that he hadn't continued to wrestle the
boy's cheeks.

"Again? You didn't let me take off my glasses earlier!"

"Yeah, that's cute. Don't you want to show me?"

"Why should I wear it?"

"If you agree to wear the apron today, I'll wear it next time so you can see."

"Really?" The young dog's ears perked up and his tail lifted as soon as he
heard it, and it was as he expected. Babe already knew what made Charlie
obey him. "Is it true that you would wear something like this?"

"But this time, you have to give in first."

"Kraaaaap," Charlie agreed immediately, causing Babe to burst out

laughing. "I promise you."

"Okay, promise!!"

After completing the contract, a new round began. This time, if Charlie
won, Babe would lose one item of clothing. However, if Babe won, Charlie
was deemed to have lost completely and had to remove the last thing
covering his body, namely his underwear. Babe was plagued with the
images of what he most wanted to see.

This time, it was Charlie who played his cards first. Starting with the usual
value game, Babe continued to play with a relaxed attitude while Charlie
acted as if this match was a game of life and death. The boy sweated every
time he put down his higher cards, right up to the moment when each had
only one card in their hand, and it was Charlie's last turn to lay out his
cards.

The young man held his breath and fell on Babe passionately. He knew this
card might not be the highest score, but in the past they had used a lot of
high score cards, so for now, the possibility of Babe having a higher card
would be smaller.

"GAME OVER!"

Babe said as he took out the last card in his hand, which was the King of
Hearts.

Charlie raised his hands to his head, feeling helpless. In fact, he was
confident in his card playing abilities all this time, but in the end, he had
lost to a born winner like PitBabe.

"Take it off!! You'll look handsome..." He leaned back slightly and pressed
his hands to the floor in a very good mood. Charlie could only take a deep
breath, trying to accept defeat, before slowly lifting his hips to remove his
panties. "Wow...!!!"

"P'Babe, don't be like that!!!" The tall young man protested as Babe
suddenly made a fuss as the dark colored underwear fell off his body. Now,
Charlie only wore a white apron to cover his body.

"Sexy."

"Whatever you want me to do, say it quickly."

"Why are you in such a rush? I'm still not satisfied."

"You teased me a lot today..."

"Up to me!" Babe said while looking at him with excited eyes. Charlie just
sat there with a sullen expression on his face. It felt good that Babe was in a
better mood. But, why did it have to be in such a humiliating way? Even
though they had seen each other's naked bodies countless times, being
dressed strangely like now gave a very different feeling. "Okay, I won't
tease you."

"Say it quickly."

"Let me watch."

The older man gave orders with a straight face, while the younger man
closed his eyes as his face reddened, because just wearing an apron in front
of Babe made him so embarrassed that he almost ran away. Moreover, he
also asked Charlie to help himself while he watched.

"Are you serious?" Charlie asked again, hoping Babe would change his
mind.

"Yeah, do that." But what was impossible for someone like Pitbabe? If he
said he wanted to see it, then he had to see it. Because Charlie himself gave
all the rules, if Charlie didn't obey his orders, it was considered breaking the
rules. "Do it until you finish*."

T/N : Charlie must perform (masturbate) a hand job on himself in front of

Babe until he reaches orgasm.

Seeing Babe's serious expression and tone, Charlie felt he was helpless. He
couldn't change his fate. The young man let out a long sigh before looking
at his own midsection. He reached out and touched himself gently through
the thin fabric of his apron. The big palm stroked himself gently, then
gradually increased to a full-handed squeeze.

"Look at my face!!"

Babe ordered in a low voice. No matter how embarrassed he was, Charlie

was not reluctant to comply. The young alpha raised his head to look Babe
in the eyes, while his hand was still massaging his center. His breathing
became heavier and faster because of the passion that was starting to build.
Moreover, Babe's eyes... which, when he saw, made that desire even
stronger.
"Ah..." Charlie started to make loud noises in his throat until a clear liquid
started to come out and wet his apron until it was visible through the fabric.
So, he decided to move the cloth and touch his penis directly.

"How do you feel?" Babe asked, his eyes unable to leave Charlie's body.

"Thrilling...."

"Why is this thrilling?"

"Because you like it," Charlie answered honestly, because when Babe was
looking at Charlie's body while doing it, his eyes were scanning his body
too, where his smooth, smooth naked legs teased him every time he moved
his body. Even though Babe had clothes on his body, in Charlie's eyes, it
was no different from being naked, because he had used his vision to
remove all the clothes that were stuck to him.

"What are you thinking about?" His mouth sent a question. The slender
hand began to move, caressing his own body. Babe breathed harder before
slowly slipping his hands under his shirt and touching the top of his gently
rising chest.

"I thought you wanted me to do it for you."

"Do what?"

"I want this to be your hand," Charlie answered in a confused voice as the
boy kept moving his hand to caress himself. His flirting skills were also
good. The more Babe caressed his body and twisted it around, the more the
sensations made him imagine the many lewd things he wanted - and he
would do it with Babe. "Is that all?"

"I want to put it in your mouth."

"Then I will suck it hard." The tall young man said everything he was
thinking, as if he had forgotten and how embarrassed he was to be told to do
something like this. But when lust took over, the shame that was once so
great disappeared in the blink of an eye.
Now he didn't care how embarrassing it was. He just wanted to satisfy the
needs that were building up in his body. "I told you to help yourself. How
can you suck me?" Babe said in a low voice, tightening his legs and
lowering his hands to squeeze his own midsection that was starting to get
very tight and swollen. "That kind of thing is no longer called
masturbation."

"But I don't want to help myself."

"Then how do I do it, huh?"

"Could you help me?" Charlie looked at Babe with pleading eyes. Sweat
was gathering on his chest due to increased body heat. Meanwhile, Babe
performed the task of adding fuel to the fire, making it even hotter. "I don't
want you to just sit and watch."

"Um..." Babe bit his lip tightly, because Charlie could arouse him without
the other party needing to do anything other than masturbate and say those
dirty words. "We haven't done this in a long time..." said the tall boy,
panting. "Last time, I just gave you oral sex."

"Hah...!!"

"Since we got back together, we haven't even done it yet."

"..."

"Don't you miss me?"

The question ended on a pleading note. Babe endured the demands. He

himself couldn't accept it. He stopped playing with his body and crawled
towards Charlie.

The beautiful alpha bent down until his face was level with the boy's
erection. Then he stuck out his tongue and shook his head in a seductive
pose.

"Ah...." Charlie gasped and let out a groan he couldn't hold back.
The warmth and softness of the tip of his tongue gave him goosebumps all
over his body. This was very thrilling; he had almost forgotten how great
his relationship with Babe was. "P'Babe you are amazing..."

"Do it quickly," the skinny alpha ordered, before moving his face down
Charlie's hot rod. He used his tongue to caress the part without any disgust,
while Charlie's palm was unable to stop from playing with the penis.

Charlie used his hands to satisfy his desires, with the help of Babe who used
his mouth to encourage him at the same time. His eyes were big and round,
looking at the beautiful alpha's round ass as he arched his head and swayed
seductively, without stopping.

"Ah..." Babe moaned softly as he suddenly felt a hard touch, straight

through his rear channel. It wasn't hard to guess what it was, because as he
was pampering Charlie's manhood, its owner licked the tips of his thick
fingers until they were wet, then sent them on to massage his instinctively
constricted entrance area. "Gel...take the gel ah."

"Have you been doing it alone?" Charlie asked as he moved to open the
drawer beside the sofa and took out the lubricating gel, then squeezed it into
the palm of his hand and rubbed it into Babe's back channel.

"No..."

"No wonder it's so tight."

"Oh... Papa will be very happy, Daddy!"

Babe moaned loudly and pressed his face into Charlie's midsection, while
the slender figure's fingers were teasing his back hole. The boy inserted
slowly and calmly moved it in preparation for the much bigger real thing,
and now he couldn't stop imagining how amazing it would be when he slid
his dick inside Babe.

"Does it hurt?"
"No, ah..." They pressed against each other so Charlie could slide his
slender fingers deep inside. As time went on, the mouth handled the
hardness of the hot rod, taking turns sticking out its tongue to lick, as if
saying, 'thank you, press deeper.'

"If I just use my finger, it can only go this deep."

"And what could go deeper?"

"Daddy's..."

Charlie wasn't just all talk, because he would also show what he could do.
The tall alpha grabbed the kneeling Babe and lifted him up, before
slamming the older man onto the carpet and impatiently removing the
underwear clinging to his shapely legs.

"Calm down, Daddy..." Babe laughed excitedly, seeing Charlie's impatient

expression, while he opened his slender legs wide so that the young man
could enter freely.

"Will you fall asleep if I do it gently?"

"So, can you play hard?"

"Then next time..." Charlie said in a firm voice and stopped selling his
apron, then he used his other hand to hit the man with his penis until it
increased rapidly. "This time, let me get rid of it first."

Babe felt his stomach shiver when he heard those words. He lay staring at
the tall young alpha in an apron, violating his own needs, with a feeling of
confusion he hadn't felt in a long time.

He thought, tonight will not end easily.

"If you want it, hurry up," Babe said urgently, not wanting to endure it any
longer. "After this, I'll wear it for you too."

"I want better," Charlie answered, before pulling the older man's rounded
hips towards him, before leaning in and gently pressing his erection into
Babe's tight hole.

"Ah...ah..."

"Don't be tense..."

"I'm not tense!"

"But I can't get in."

"Shittt," Babe groaned softly because Charlie treated him like he was an
innocent and ignorant young man, even though it was because of himself
that made his body tingle. "Haven't you done this for a long time? Did you
agree to do this with each other?"

"Okay, then, take a breath." Charlie smiled kindly. Babe obeyed the order
easily. As he inhaled, the tall figure thrusted his hips, the hot rod entered all
at once, and a sweet moan escaped him.

"Ah!"

"Does it hurt?"

"Extraordinary!" Babe slammed her hand against his chest in anger. That
stupid kid got more complicated every day. "What if I die?"

"Is this really that exciting?"

"Oh, my heart is broken."

Charlie smiled at Babe's honest answer and pursed his lips. After all, Babe
always looked cute in his eyes. Just now, the cuteness didn't make him want
to hug or kiss him on the cheek too often.

"Ah ah...."

But it left him wanting more.

"Ah, so tight, P'Babe," Charlie said in a firm tone, as Babe's channel
clenched tightly with every thrust of his cock.

"Do you like it?"

"I like..."

"Do you think about this often?"

"I think about it every day...." No matter what Babe asked, Charlie was
ready to answer it all. The young alpha firmly gripped his slender waist and
slammed his hips hard, hard and relentlessly. This made Babe realize that
Charlie himself had been patient for a long time. It was like, 'can I hold it
anymore?'

Babe himself didn't mean to disappoint his beloved young man in the
slightest. "I'm waiting too Papa."

"Crap."

"I promise you that if I survive, I will come back."

I can not take it anymore.

Babe drove Charlie too crazy.

"Papa Charlie, give it your all."

Babe challenged, knowing that he would definitely do that. "I also wonder
how many people want it."

"You'll know for sure."

Babe's challenging words were like the key that unlocked something inside
Charlie. The boy seemed to have become deaf after that. He lifted one of
Babe's legs, put it on his back, lifted his apron and held it with his mouth.
Then start pounding; hold, and squeeze again. But this time it was twice as
fast and fiercer than the first time.
"Ah! Ah!"

It was so strong that the beautiful alpha lying beneath him slipped on the
soft carpet and groaned, unable to control his voice any longer.

Charlie refuses to say yes. He kept the hem of the apron in place and
thrusted his hips and continued to bring his penis in and out. Only a low,
hoarse voice was heard, and it was very sexy in Babe's eyes.

"Ah...Daddy," Babe groaned. He tried to reach out and touch the boy's
stomach, but it was very difficult because he was pounded until his head
shook. Charlie saw this and indulged the guy by leaning over him so Babe
could touch him. But at the same time, the way Charlie bent, his hardness
went deeper than before. "Oh, deeper. Ah, so deep."

"Is it deep enough now?" The young alpha removed the apron from his
body, before leaning down to kiss the beautiful senior's cheek in response to
his strong emotions.

"Ah....Ah.... It's thrilling."

"Very good."

"Daddy!" Babe was so happy that tears rolled down her cheeks. A skinny
old man looked into the young man's eyes and had a strange pleading look
in his eyes, and it made Charlie even more emotional. He said,
"Enough....Ah, that's enough."

Enough for now?

He asked if that was enough?

"Does it hurt?"

"No...no, Daddy," the man below groaned with tears in his eyes, but it didn't
look like he was in pain. It looked more like Babe was so happy he couldn't
stand it. He had never seen Babe look so pleading before.
"Yes, why?" Charlie answered in a friendly tone. But he didn't stop, and
raised his hips, "Why are you making a face like that?"

"It hurts...ah."

"Like what?"

"Oh... why do you seem to be teasing me?" Babe made an annoyed face and
raised his fist to lightly hit Charlie on the shoulder. "Too exciting. It's
coming out."

"Just let it come."

"Daddy...!"

I don't believe it.

"Let me see what it feels like when you're really turned on."
 Chapter 25 (Part 1/2) - END

Proofreadt by. giuls18_

** * * *

After a passionate activity that lasted for several hours, Babe lay on his
back on the wide bed, completely exhausted. Even naked, it doesn't look
embarrassing. Currently, he didn't want to do anything at all because
previously he played too much, from playing cards to doing things they
were good at, like making love. Babe felt that their activities this time were
fiercer and wilder than before. Plus, he hadn't done that since Charlie left.
He still couldn't believe that a kid like Charlie could have such intense sex.

"Charlie..."

Babe called the child, when he felt that Charlie had been away from his
arms for too long. When they had just finished having sex, instead of
hugging him to calm him down a bit, he said he was thirsty and the boy
immediately went to get water. Really spoiled.

"Yess?"

Even though he secretly knew that Charlie was still there, when he heard
his boyfriend's funny response, Babe automatically smiled.

Charlie walked back to the bedroom with a bottle of energy drink and drank
it casually. But in Babe's eyes, he looked very sexy. Maybe because Charlie
was only wearing sweatpants and was topless.

Could it be that the child has grown up to be more attractive than usual?

"Are you tired?"

"Not yet..." Babe answered softly, as if following Charlie's movements. Just
looking at him made Babe happy. "Are you tired to the point of having to
drink it?"

"I just wanted to eat something sweet and there was only this in the fridge."
He answered with a smile and sat on the bed next to the sleeping Babe. "Do
you want me to get it for you?"

The man stared at the young man's face for a moment then nodded lightly
before his mouth opened slightly as a signal to the other person to put it in
his mouth.

"Get up, or you'll choke."

"I'm too lazy to get up, please give it to me."

Hearing Babe's arrogant order, Charlie could only sigh softly because he
understood how much energy had been drained from his previous activities
but he also knew that Babe deliberately wanted him to do what he wanted.
This had nothing to do with tiredness, Babe seemed to just want to pamper
him.

Charlie downs his own energy drink instead of giving it to Babe. Seeing
this, Babe frowned because he was dissatisfied with Charlie's indifferent
attitude towards his request. But, he didn't have time to complain because
the good boy sent his large hands to gently squeeze the older man's cheeks,
causing his mouth to open completely, before covering Babe's mouth with
his and letting out the sweet liquid that flowed into Babe's mouth. Yes,
Charlie gave him the drink through his mouth. It tastes great, without
choking at all.

"Umh..." Charlie made a soft sound in his throat, when the other party didn't
stop there and their exchange of tongues didn't stop, even though the nectar
was already flowing down their throats. Therefore, he had to find time to
break the kiss before Babe caused more trouble than this.

"Enough..."
"Are you sure that's enough?"

"Let's do it again..." Babe asked with a pleading look on his face. "But
finish this and then move on..."

"Aren't you tired?"

"Let's rest first to recover from fatigue, then continue."

"I thought you were scared" Charlie said with a slight smile, running his
fingers through the front of Babe's hair. "Today you cried and sighed louder
than usual."

"Who is crying?"

"I saw you crying."

"Hey, I'm not crying because I don't like it," Babe said quietly, then pulled
the big hand that was playing with his hair to press it and kissed it gently,
"It's just, it feels weird."

"Strange?"

"Well, I've never been like that during sex."

"Like what?"

"Like... yes like that..." Babe answered in a low voice, holding a little
embarrassment. "And you won't let me go, asshole."

"Are you embarrassed?"

"Of course I'm embarrassed. I've never done that before."

"I don't see anything wrong with that. Just fine" Charlie answered with a
faint smile before taking his beautiful hand and kissing it, just like Babe had
just done with his hand, "It feels really good and it's nice to make you
squirm when you take it out. I think you're in a good mood."
"Saying this, does that mean you've made someone else cum before?"

"How could it be? Don't you remember the first time I met you, I still don't
know what to do."

The boy chuckled as he thought about his first sex with Beab and he still
didn't understand anything at that time. He had always had to rely on the
guidance of his elders and Charlie honestly admitted that he himself had not
expected to improve his skills in bed matters to this extent. Of course, all
the credit should go to his personal trainer, "You taught me."

"But I never taught you to beat me like this."

"This is what I learned myself. I think you'll like it."

"Why do you want to study?"

"I want to be your best person," answered the tall boy with a sweet smile.
Meanwhile, a large palm moved to caress Babe's chest, which contained
several faint bite and suck marks. "Can I satisfy you?"

"If I'm satisfied, do you feel great?"

"If that makes you satisfied, then I'm good at it."

How could Babe not let himself fall in love with that kid?

"Smart kid," Babe praised with a smile before slowly pushing himself up to
sit up. But at the same time, his slender hand reached out to gently push
Charlie's thick chest, causing him to lie down. The young man did it
without the slightest resistance or resistance. "But don't be too satisfied with
just that."

"Why? Are you not satisfied? Am I still not very good?"

"Because P'Babe isn't full yet," the older man answered in a quiet voice as
he moved up the young alpha's hard chest, then he gently moved his hips
back and forth seductively. Charlie, who saw this, immediately took the
energy drink bottle and placed it on the table beside the bed. "Wait until I'm
full, then I'll tell you whether you're great or not."

"So when are you going to do it?" Charlie asked, raising his eyebrows.
"Right now your body still can't move."

"You think I'll lose that easily?"

"It's so nice to see you orgasm" said the young man with a mocking
expression on his face, " Daddy, no... ah... faster, a little more, ah...
Daddy..."

"...."

"Isn't that how Phi sighs with pleasure?"

"Oh, I'm just acting..."

"Yeah, very realistic."

"Well, Pitbe is a professional actor," Babe craned his neck in pride at his
own acting skills. Charlie could only lie down and laugh softly at his
behavior and surrendered to the talented Mr. Pitbeb, "Don't laugh or you
won't be able to laugh again."

"Why?" Charlie pretended to tilt his head and asked with an innocent
expression. "You're going to gag me?"

"Yes!!!"

"It's scary. What are you going to cover it with? Tape? Or your tie?"

"You talk a lot."

"I just wanted to know." Charlie continues to play the role of an innocent
young man, even though his hand doesn't stop squeezing Babe's hand.
"Why can't I laugh?"

"Because I will cover your mouth like this."

From what was initially teasing, now the young alpha can no longer say
anything. He stared at the beautiful face of the person who moved up and
sat on top of his face. Charlie looked at Babe with his 'Puppy eyes'.

Babe, who saw that, interpreted the meaning from the look in his eyes,
saying he was shocked, but please sit comfortably.

"Lately, my mouth has gotten really big," Babe said while moving himself
upwards. "I need to teach you a lesson."

Charlie rolled his eyes at Babe who was about to lower his hips onto his
face. The boy slightly licked his lips before raising his hand to remove the
glasses from his face, because he thought it would be very troublesome.

"After you're done licking, put your glasses back on." The owner of the
figure spoke softly and Charlie nodded obediently, but his innocent good
demeanor didn't make Babe change his mind about not punishing him.

The beautiful alpha smiled slightly. Then he lowered his hips and sat on his
handsome face by directing his pink rear hole so that he could reach the
person's mouth which was just below his body.

"Ah... Fuck, Charlie..!!!"

And the good boy knows what his job was.

Charlie raised his hands and grabbed his smooth thighs. Then, the hot
tongue immediately started to act. The big man kissed his wet back hole
without any disgust, before using his soft tongue to penetrate deeper as he
was sure the person on top of him would like it.

"Good... that's it" Babe exclaimed happily sitting in his chair . The
movement of his tongue made him feel more comfortable sitting on the
chair of his life than any chair in the world. "Lick it, yeah... ah... lick it
there... that's so good..."

"Umh....."
"You have a nice mouth, you should use it more like this" said the person
who took a deep breath in pleasure. As for the younger one, it seemed to
give him more enthusiasm and he showed off his abilities after hearing
Bebe's ramblings. "I will crush you badly. Just wait and see."

Of course, it's not just price that's being talked about. He's known as the Pit
Babe and he just tells the truth. The round hips, which were pressed against
Charlie's face, moved smoothly, while his slender and beautiful hands
clamped the soft hair of the person under his body to vent the surging
emotions. Babe hopes that doing this will make Charlie feel so tormented
that he will regret it and won't be so stubborn with him anymore. But he
didn't know that Charlie liked to be the one to support his emotions. How
messy is this?

"Naughty, ah...naughty bastard!!!" said Babe with a sharp expression. Now

the chair he was sitting on was starting to do its job better and better. His
tongue, which was becoming increasingly hot and stiff, continued to be
inserted into the soft, wet channel. The man above him couldn't help but
secretly squeeze and resist gently, unable to hold it, coupled with his sharp
nose that was close to the entrance, rubbing against the movement of his
face until Babe actually felt a tingling sensation, "Fuch...your nose is so
sharp."

"..."

"Do you want to make me cum? Can you go deeper?"

"Yes..."

That was the only answer Charlie could give at the moment, because his
mouth was acting so attentively. He plunged his tongue into Babe's back
hole, pushing it in and out until the skinny alpha had to buck his hips to
resist. Then, he pulled it out and licked the entrance repeatedly without
stopping, before selecting the man's smooth thigh that was slightly raised
above it and shaking his head back and forth gently until he heard a
humiliating squeal.

"Ah, ah... Daddy..."

But it's definitely like that.

"Fuck, this is so annoying." His mouth sounded like he was complaining,

but his hips were moving back and forth non-stop. Babe gripped the young
alpha's head tightly, making his mouth hole completely covered by his
round ass without opening his eyes.

Charlie lifted his head slightly and gasped with pleasure from the most
thrilling punishment until he forgot that Babe was doing this to punish him.

"Are you going to finish things like this, Charlie?"

"I want more...."

"No...that's enough" Babe pulled Charlie's hair and lifted his hips. At first,
he wanted that good mouth to satisfy him but he changed his mind and
shifted his hips back to straddle the man's legs beneath him and hastily
pulled down the top of the boy's trousers with his hands.

"..."

"Quickly put on your glasses!" That was the end of Babe's orders. Charlie
quickly grabbed his glasses which were on the bedside table, while Babe
quickly stroked Charlie's hardening shaft. Babe slowly raises his hips and
guides that hot rod under his back hole and immediately lowers his hips
down to swallow him like he can't take it. It's hard to believe that the racer
still wants it so much, even though they've only done it a few times,
"Ah...ah...."

"Doesn't it hurt?"

"I've done it many times. What else would hurt?"

"I'm worried because we've done it so many times," Charlie said as he

slowly pushed himself up to sit up because he liked it when Babe was on
top of him. "But I tried my best."

"When you do, you won't even worry about me anymore." Babe said, sick
of the stupid kid pretending to smile. It was different from when he had
slammed his hips into his body an hour ago.

"Then, this time I will let you control me. I promise I'll stay quiet" Charlie
said with a smile.

Meanwhile, Babe immediately moved his thin waist gently, as if warming

and preparing the hot rod inside his body. But, it seemed like he didn't need
to prepare much because just as Babe moved a little, Charlie accidentally
bit his lip.

"Why are you making a face like that?" Babe asked while smiling teasingly
as Charlie continued to do so. He stared and put on a face that seemed to
always want to pounce on the man above him. "You like?"

"You're so amazing..."

"Did you just know?"

"I knew it a long time ago. But I didn't think you would be this amazing."
Charlie answered as he came closer and snuggled into Babe's chest which
was so tempting he couldn't resist. "I don't know how many times I've done
this, but I'm still as happy as the first time."

"And you gave me your first time. That's so sweet."

Babe gasped softly as the man sucked and licked the top of his breast like a
child thirsting for milk.

"Seriously..." said the tall young man. His chest lifted slightly and his eyes
looked at Babe's face. "I feel like I could do this to you all day."

"I won't stop you."

"Really?"

"We can do this all day" said the beautiful alpha, speeding up the rhythm of
his rocking hips and pounding them harder than before. "Whatever pose
you want to do, just do it but you have to complete each pose."
"P'Babe..."

"If you are tired, rest. When we're done resting, we'll get up and continue."

"Aren't you going to do anything today?"

"I don't want to do anything" Babe gasped, his body arching backwards
because he couldn't support himself due to the tingling feeling, both in his
lower part which was continuously attacked and his chest which was
continuously sucked by the young man. No matter how many times he still
felt tingling, he said, "I want to be with you, I want to hug you, I want to
kiss you."

"..."

"I want to make love until I die of exhaustion."

"Babe... ah... ah..."

"Please help me grant what I wish."

Charlie snorted sharply, before his sweet face lowered and kissed
passionately, with their lower bodies still moving together without stopping.
Babe wiggled his hips while Charlie moved up and down, slamming into
Babe's body hard and without letting up. Their bodies were close together
and sweat dripped down their bodies, but neither of them wanted to let go
of each other.

"Ah, Daddy..." Babe looked up and groaned when Charlie broke the kiss.
He pulled out and dragged his tongue from the tip of his chin to the bottom
of his throat, then back up, tracing the smooth side of his cheek, as if he
didn't want to lose all of that beautiful alpha's body. "I... I can't stand it."

"It's okay..." Charlie panted, "Don't you want to fuck yourself until you're
exhausted?"

"I want... I want to do it with you, Daddy...."

Initially, Charlie was going to let Babe enjoy it until the end, but he seemed
to be tricked into pleasing himself. Therefore, Charlie couldn't just sit back
and wait.

Charlie took off his trousers completely and forced Babe to lie down on the
bed until finally they lay facing each other with their bodies still connected.
He grabbed Babe's slender legs and hooked them around his waist, to pull
his rounded hips closer before pressing back against him quickly and
moving back and forth with full force until Babe's body shook beneath him
from the young alpha's thrusts.

"Ah! Ah! Ah!"

"Ah...Papa you are really amazing..."

"You like it?"

"I love it" Charlie said as he thrust his hips repeatedly, making Babe gasp
and stifle drool running out of the corners of his mouth. "Papa, can't I take it
out inside?"

"Daddy... ah...."

"Papa, where should I take it out!" The two looked into each other's eyes,
before Babe stuck out his tongue a little, and Charlie responded to the
action by sticking out his tongue and hooking it with each other outside the
oral cavity. It may have been an embarrassing exchange of touches, but in
times like these, it was truly emotional.

"What do you want?"

"Can I give it to you?"

"Okay, uh....I want it."

"Good Boy..."

"Ah... ah..."
"Daddy's boy is amazing."

"Ah! Ah...."

That sweet praise was like a tool used to lure someone to death because at
that moment the older Alpha groaned until he was dizzy.

Charlie got up and knelt down, then told Babe who was lying on his back to
bend over. Everything happened very quickly. The squeeze made him
unable to get ready before he realized that he was pressing his face into the
pillow. Then the tingling feeling suddenly hit again. The hot rod entered
with full force until his slender legs trembled.

"Um... Daddy..."

"Lift one leg," Charlie hissed, his hands on the man's hips and pounding
him again. "Good balance, Papa... you are good at this."

"My hole keeps twitching""

"Is it true?" The tall youth looked around at each other as a red rash fell
from their relationship.

In Charlie's eyes, it looked both funny and sad, but because he knew how
happy he was with him, he didn't see any need for this action to stop. "He
was beaten red, what a pity."

"Poor thing? I love it!!"

"You like?"

"I like it like this."

"Fuck" Charlie said hoarsely, probing his rear hole which was getting
redder and redder from his pounding, until the older alpha's body was
pushed harder by the force and his pretty face was pressed against the
pillow, with his hands on either side, squeezing the pillowcase tightly.
Tightly while his plump hips were still bent and struggling without giving
up. "I like looking at you like a dog. Look at you now."
"Ah... ah...."

"How about it, do you like doggy style?"

"Ah... Daddy, I like it... I'll be there. Ah...."

"You're almost done? Let me take a look..."

I don't know how many times they had sex, but this was the first time Babe
was like a puppet at Charlie's feet. The young Alpha pulled on his shaft as
the beautiful racer approached his climax. Babe was dragged to lie on the
edge of the bed, while Charlie lowered his legs to stand next to the bed. The
young man then grabbed one of Babe's slender legs and lifted them before
reinserting his hot rod at an angle.

"Ah, Daddy, that feels strange," Babe exclaimed. And all he could do was
lie back and spread his legs to accept Charlie's cock slamming into his
helplessness.

"Is it so strange?"

"Yeah... and it hurts. Daddy, don't repeat that."

"Okay, then I will repeat this style as often as possible." Charlie does the
opposite of what Babe asks. The tall young man lifted the man's slender
legs under him and placed them on his shoulders, before holding them with
his hands until the back hole narrowed and then slammed his hips again.

Squeezing the narrow channel makes it narrow until the heat level feels
tight when moving in and out.

"Daddy, don't...ah, I'll be there."

"Do it, I want to see it."

"Can you not be a psychopath?!"

"I want to see you moan and cry in pleasure." When Babe started
screaming, Charlie immediately started begging, because he knew how
embarrassed Babe was. "But seriously, Babe, I'm going to die like this. Can
I see it again?"

"Charlie, ah..., I'm embarrassed."

"So you don't like it?" When asked back, Babe became so quiet that he
couldn't deny it completely, because in reality, he was well aware of the
feeling of how great it is to not be able to control your own body. "Isn't that
very interesting?"

"I like it, but..."

"Don't be shy, it's just me" Charlie said, speeding up the rhythm of his
thrusting hips. The young man's mouth was full of joy, because he himself
had almost reached heaven. "I'm the only one who can see you like this."

"Ah...Daddy."

"Anyway, there is only one person who can destroy you."

The end of the sentence was very stimulating and indecent and at the same
time, clear water came out of Babe's core slowly seeping out, and below
there... The channel behind it also released liquid and seeped out. The
beautiful alpha spasmed briefly, causing the tight channel to contract
rhythmically as well. And because of that stimulation, Charlie immediately
reached his climax.

"Ah... Ah..." the young man hit with such full force that he pressed against
his spine before releasing all of his pent-up pressure into the narrow
channel. He held it in until he was sure it released every drop. Then he
slowly backed away "Get ready, I want to fuck you more!"

"You don't need to say anything."

"Wow... it's all red." Charlie looked fascinated at Babe lying on his back. He
really liked seeing his boyfriend in this state. Because he was sure he was
the only person who had ever seen the famous Pit Babe in a mess like this.
"It's red here."
"Ah..." Babe groaned as his slender finger pressed against the entrance that
still couldn't contract again. And as the big man pressed gently, the thick
liquid that had been released several times slowly overflowed out.

"Wow, that really came out."

"Even if you don't need to explain everything, it's fine, right?"

"Do you want to taste it?"

Babe was surprised by the question. For some reason, Charlie threw away
his embarrassment by asking something like that. But what's even more
embarrassing is that he didn't just say that.

"Come here" Babe ordered in a calm voice. Charlie, of course, did what he
did without hesitation. The boy slowly crawled onto the bed and knelt next
to Babe's face without any other instructions. But because his inner instinct
told him to do it, he thought that he should do it this way "You know what
you have to do."

The person who complimented him smiled before reaching out to touch his
less than aroused manhood. Meanwhile Charlie raised his head as Babe
slowly took his cock into his mouth, as if to taste the remaining fishy taste,
and clean it off. The child was grateful for what he had created to give him
this much happiness.

"Oh... that's enough," said Charlie, rubbing Babe's head gently when he saw
that the man not only licked up the thick liquid that was wasted but he
continued to suck his cock until Charlie felt the throbbing again. "P'Babe, if
you keep this up, I'll be in trouble again."

"Why?" Babe pulled his mouth away, then he lay down and lowered his
head back to normal.

"It can wake up again."

"If you wake up, let's do it again."

"Are you really not going to sleep tonight?"

"I want to continue playing with Daddy and Little Charlie" Babe answered
with a calm expression. If it's like this, you can be sure that they will
continue to spend their time doing these hot activities until they pass out
from exhaustion. "You can do anything. You can also go down and buy an
energy drink."

"...'

"We'll do it until we orgasm without letting out anything."

At first, Charlie thought Babe was just saying something sensual. But from
the look on his face, it looks like he should really go down and buy some
energy drinks to stock up on."

..

..

..

..

..
 Chapter 25 (Part 2/2) - END

Proofread by giuls18_

*****

A luxury Ferrari stops in front of a house Babe doesn't recognize. The area
around the house to the long path from the gate is full of small and large
trees, in fact it is like entering a forest. If it weren't for the tall fence outside,
Babe might have thought Charlie was up to something. How about tricking
him into doing strange things in the forest?

"We have arrived." said Charlie, who was the driver today, smiling and
parking his car in front of the house in the middle of the forest. He didn't
quite believe it and raised his neck to look out the window.

"Is this really the place?"

"Yeah, here it is."

"This is scary, like a witch's house" Babe made a scared face and Charlie
chuckled before opening the car door and getting in without caring what
Babe thought about this place. "Hey! You stupid kid!"

The owner of the thin body hurriedly opened the door, got out of the car and
ran after Charlie into the house because he didn't want to sit in the car
alone. He was afraid that something mysterious would happen like in
western films which usually actually happened.

The young man rang the doorbell casually, as if he was very familiar with
this place. Yes, it wasn't strange because he had lived here during his death
charade.
When Charlie told him, Babe still didn't understand why this uncle would
do this. He is very kind and willing to help someone who comes from
nowhere like Charlie and Jeff. But Charlie said Uncle was very nice, so
Babe thought he'd better come see him and say thanks.

At least, thank him for giving food and water to that stupid kid. "Come in!"

Charlie walked over and opened the unlocked door. The owner of the house
seemed to already know who was coming. Babe guessed that Charlie must
have called beforehand and said that he would stop by today. Judging from
his accent, he must be a kind uncle who is close to Charlie.

Is it true?

"Come on..." Charlie turned and nodded as he took Babe's hand and pulled
him to follow him into the house.

As soon as he entered, he could tell that this house was a house where his
parents lived because the decoration was just old objects in classic shapes
and had the same smell as his grandfather and grandmother's house in
another province (Actually, he had never been there, but I think it was there
there is the same as this.) From the waiting room, they walked straight a
little further and there was an arched door. Charlie took his hand and led
him until he found that inside it seemed to be a living zone. There was a
sofa and a low table in the middle of the room and there was a man by the
window. He stood up and cut a tree branch. Apparently, it was the landlord's
uncle who saved Charlie.

"Uncle," Charlie gently called out to the homeowner before the old man
slowly turned around.

And the first moment when Babe saw the uncle's face clearly, Babe stood
still for a moment as if cursed.

"Pha..." Babe said softly.

He couldn't believe that the person he had just seen actually existed. The
old man's expression was calm, as if the person had already known that he
would be here. But at the same time, Babe's eyes, which looked very sad,
changed. He immediately knew something was wrong. How could his
father be here after dying more than twenty years ago?

"Babe..."

The more he heard his father's voice, the more depressed and afraid he felt.
This voice he had never heard since he was discharged from the hospital, so
he could barely remember his father's voice being louder and hoarse than
when he was little. And that fact made Babe realize how much his father
was getting older.

"How are you, son?"

'How are you?'

He thought it wasn't a good greeting at all. In fact, he himself doesn't know

what to convey in a good sentence?

"I'll wait outside." Charlie whispered in Babe's ear while his large hand
stroked his head gently. He seemed to say that Babe could spend as much
time here as he wanted.

Babe nodded slightly, then Charlie walked out to wait in front of the house.
Meanwhile, the old owner of the house stretched out his hand towards the
sofa, indicating that Babe could sit there, while he himself walked over and
sat in the chair next to him. The man was calm, different from his father
when he was ten years old.

"I thought Pha was dead." That sentence became the first conversation
starter, even though he was still confused about what was happening.

"I thought so too," said the father in a whisper. "It would have been better if
we died sooner."

"But Pha didn't die."

"Well, as you can see."

"So, isn't Pha planning to look for me?"

The old man sighed softly. He already knew that this question would come,
but as soon as it came out of his only son's mouth, the sentence still pierced
deeply into his heart, as if he had not prepared himself beforehand.

"Of course I wanted to look for you. But I couldn't do it."

"Why couldn't you do it?"

"Because Pha made a mistake." Revus replied with a look full of worry
because he felt guilty for the child he carried for more than twenty years
and thought that things would continue like this until he left this world.
"Pha thought that you would have had a better life if you lived with Tony. "

"..."

"You would have ate until you were full at every meal and you could eat
delicious snacks like other children and sleep in a comfortable bedroom"

"..."

"Pha wanted you to study like the high school student you always wanted to
be. I knew you always went out and saw those students coming home from
school every day."

"..."

"Pha wanted Babe to be happy. Then Pha realized that Tony was the one
who gave something like that to you. Although it turns out, not at all." The
father's voice trembled. Those red eyes stared at him as if they just wanted
to tell him the truth.

"I explained it to you, so you could understand. But I dare not hope for
forgiveness from you. Pha admitted that Pha really made a mistake. I think
if you stayed with Tony, you'd be better off. But I didn't think to look closer
to see whether the man who said he would take good care of my son
actually did or not. And after knowing everything, I can only regret it and
think, what kind of person is he?"
"...."

"Pha has wanted to go see you many times. But he won't let me see you.
Pha went and waited in front of the house almost every day, but he sent
someone to chase me away. He said that if Pha came back again, he
wouldn't guarantee your safety."

"..."

"When he threatened me like that, Pha didn't dare do anything."

"...."

'Am I born to forgive everyone?'

"Bygone, let it pass, Pha."

'But what is this? This is his life. Why does everyone always make decisions
for me. Can't I choose?'

"..."

"I never thought about looking for Pha either."

"It's okay, kid. It's not your fault."

"I haven't thought about you in a long time. So I'm not angry or hate you
because I know you regretted it." Babe wiped his tears and spoke in a
manner that looked so mature, even his father was shocked because they
had been apart for so long that he forgot that now Babe was no longer a ten
year old child. His son had really grown up. "When I went with Tony, I
made my own decision to go. I lived comfortably in that house for so many
years that I forgot to think about Pha. So it wouldn't feel right if Pha only
blamed himrself."

"..."

"Even though there isn't much time left, if Pha still wants to be my father,
Pha can still do it."
"Babe..."

"Before Pha really dies, I want Pha to always be by my side."

The old man let tears roll down his face as he nodded quickly, as if he was
speechless from joy. The guilt he had carried for decades seemed to
disappear with just one word or another, and it made him realize that the
reason he chose to live out bad days rather than die, was because he was
waiting for this to happen.

"Thanks, Babe." the father said while crying, before turning to look out the
window, then he laughed softly when he saw the tall boy stand up and turn
around to catch a small butterfly. "Thank you, son-in-law...."

"Son-in-law?" Babe asked in a high pitched voice, raising his eyebrows.

"What do you mean, stupid boy Charlie?"

"Is not it?"

"Uh, I don't know."

"Pha Thinks he's a good boy. Looks like he really loves you."

Babe answered his father in a not very confident tone and looked out to see
the stupid boy turning left and right chasing the butterfly. Everything stuck
in his own head, making him feel even more insecure.

"Pha, do you think he could be your son-in-law?"

"Why not?"

"Yeah, you're right, stupid kids like that are easy to raise."

Hiss

At least, this idiot loved him.

..
..

..

Loud cheers echoed throughout the stadium, amidst the hottest atmosphere
of The Hollows' latest season finale. Now the track is full of cars and from
the last driver to make it through the grueling tournament, within minutes,
they will know who will be the KING of the season.

"Will a new King be born or will the old King remain on the throne? Let's
find out today."

At the forefront are two luxury cars which are considered favorites this
season. The first is the car King of all time, Pit Babe, who today brought a
white McLaren to defend his throne. The car next to it is no less interesting,
as this is almost the first time a major competitor has used the same car
model in such an important race.

If you're not a Pit Babe fan, you'll probably be a fan of the black Back
Laren owner. The person who really wants to defeat the King.

The countdown signal sounds. Every car started to accelerate and prepare.
No one's face looked tense, including the two cars in front who were still
secretly glancing at each other, even though the competition would start in a
few seconds.

Pit Babe looked at the young man in the car next to him and a friendly
smile curved his lips. Meanwhile, the black McLaren youth looked very
stressed, did he really want to beat him?

"Go!!!"

The start signal sounds along with the voice of the stadium announcer.

He is the driver of the race car at Taekai Field, which takes off from the
starting point. The White and black Twins have been riding together since
the beginning, creating a different atmosphere. Many people even used their
phones to record pictures because they were so excited.
Even though the situation within the team is not very encouraging, this
season should probably be given to X-Hunter because what makes everyone
excited is that this is not just a competition between racers from the same
team. But it's a competition between the most watched couples right now.
And a lot of rumors are flying among shareholders and people in the
industry. Some say that Pit Babe intends to retire from the industry so that
he loses the competition. And in order to satisfy his fans, he made his
partner race instead. Some say that Babe's body hasn't fully recovered yet,
so this competition might just be a face-saving competition for Babe who
never loses.

While the people on the sidelines are busy interpreting and making up
stories, the person behind the wheel has no intention of doing anything
according to these people's random predictions. Babe went at full speed and
was able to overtake Charlie.

The audience cheered loudly. As for the person who was overtaken, he
seemed suddenly worried. Charlie was very upset. His large, new gloved
hands clenched the steering wheel tightly, while the soles of his feet exerted
force to press the accelerator pedal deeper until almost reaching maximum
speed.

"Stupid kid!!"

Babe said while laughing in his throat. After seeing that, Charlie tries to be
as good as Babe and he never gives up. It seemed like the kid really didn't
want to lose to him, to the point of accelerating faster several tens of meters
before a corner like this. If he made even the slightest mistake, it would
definitely be the end of the game.

Both the commentators and the spectators on the sidelines cheered with joy
when they saw the two cars enter a corner together, in the same position.
Plus both can corner beautifully. But what makes the crowd's cheers loud
like this? That's the arena. As soon as the corner is finished, the car goes far
and he climbs to the top position. This means that Charlie managed to
overtake Babe at a dangerous corner.
"Did I see correctly? Charlie overtook Babe at a dangerous turn? Is this a
sign that today we will really get a new king?"

The host's words stimulated the audience's excitement and cheers. The
reason is, during the race, Babe and Charlie drive side by side. They took
turns leading and following each other along the way. The rhythm of each
race makes the audience's hearts beat faster. Charlie overtook Babe on the
corner, before being blocked directly by Babe and overtaking him on
another lap. Then, Charlie was able to make Babe back off again, until the
current situation now... Charlie and Babe were driving together with results
that were almost impossible to predict.

So, whose car will reach the finish line first?

"Let me win, P'Babe!!"

Charlie gritted his teeth and said to himself, as they finally reached the last
straight section, before reaching the finish line. Until now, he had not been
able to overtake Babe, even though the front of their cars were parallel to
each other. Charlie didn't even dare glance at Babe because he was afraid
that for a second his attention would be diverted and that would make him a
loser.

"The last fifty meters! Let's see who will be the King this season."

A little bit more....

Hurry up....

Charlie stepped on the accelerator to bring his car to the finish line before
the Pit Babe, but he still couldn't leave his tail as he wanted, because Babe
himself was also rushing after him. So now they could only hope to see who
would cross the finish line first.

"Pit Babe and Charlie cross the finish line!"

Seen from a spectator's perspective, Charlie's car and the Pit Babe cross the
finish line at once, meaning one of these two cars will be the king of the
season and the other will drop to second place.

As soon as the car stopped, Charlie made a pit stop and immediately took
off his helmet and looked at the giant digital screen on the side of the field,
even though he didn't have time to catch his breath because he still didn't
know who actually crossed the finish line first.

"The judges have checked the results and we have this year's King..."

Who's name is at the top of the billboard?

"The winner is...Pit Babe!!!"

Loud cheers resounded throughout the stadium. Meanwhile, Babe, the

winner, just breathed a sigh of relief. He hadn't competed so passionately
for a long time. To be honest, he was secretly afraid that he would really
lose to Charlie.

Knock...Knock...Knock...

The sound of knocking on the car window made Babe, who was sitting
talking to himself, a little surprised. He turned to look in the direction of the
voice before realizing that the person knocking on the glass was shouting at
him.

"Happy..."

Charlie smiled broadly at Babe as soon as the person who opened the door
got out of the car. The man smiled sweetly but he tried not to make out at
this time, because he himself knew that Charlie intended to compete and
how much he wanted to win against him.

"Are you upset?" Babe took the young man's hand, which was wearing the
new gloves he had bought him, and held it loosely.

"A little" Charlie answered honestly. He always had a friendly smile on his
face. Even though he lost, that doesn't mean he wasn't happy with Babe's
victory. "But I'm also happy with your victory. Being King next season
sounds great."
"Oh, why are you so cute?"

Babe reached out and squeezed the good boy's cheek, even though he
already knew the boy's personality. But however, when the young man was
sweet to her, he couldn't help but feel bitter. It's hard to believe that Pit Babe
could have such a good boyfriend.

The picture of the first and second place winners having fun on the field is
considered to be a picture that makes everyone smile when they see it.
Whether it's the spectators who come to help throughout the tournament, or
even other racers who lose to both.

Why?

Winning or losing only exists in competition. But Charlie is still the winner
in his relationship with Babe because he can make everyone jealous.

"I feel bad for Charlie" said Jeff, who was standing on the sidelines
watching his brother. "He has competed with all his might."

"I don't feel sorry for him at all. Charlie looks happy" protested Alan who
was standing next to him, taking the lollipop out of his mouth.

"I know, but it's really hard to deal with this news."

"But I think he has won."

"What wins? Look at the scoreboard, Uncle!"

"Is that so?" The older man chuckled, looking at Babe and Charlie. The two
of them looked so happy that they forgot the feeling of winning and losing.
"But, have you ever heard of this rule?"

"What rules?"

"Rules in racing?" Alan smiled slightly and turned around to meet the eyes
of the little boy who was standing and looking at him with wide eyes
"Many years ago, there was a racer who said that if you want to be the king
of this track, There are two methods. The first is to win and suppress others.
And the second thing is that if you lose, you can do what you like."

Jeff blinked at the strange rule before looking back at Charlie. Now he
looks like a very happy Babe. Jeff had never seen him like that before. And
at the same time, the whole stadium was shocked because this was the first
time anyone had heard Babe's laughter this bright.

"It's okay to lose the race" Alan said quietly. His face was still decorated
with a faint smile, happy with the view in front of him. "But by winning the
heart of Pit Babe, the king of the track... then he can be considered the real
king."

Love and competition seem to be opposites. When competition turns to

defeating each other, then love is caring, showing affection and supporting
both partners to walk together, looking after the losers and the winners.

But even so, in every competition there will only be rivalry and hatred.
There are always challenges, intentions and ambitions that can happen to
anyone. But with love, we will be able to smile sincerely at someone's
victory. That's when love will bloom in our hearts

"Yes, it is okay. Let's do it again next season." Babe hugged Charlie's waist
and spoke in a small voice, which sounded so cute that Charlie couldn't help
it. "During the competition break, I will train you."

"It feels like going back to when we first met." Charlie chuckled. "What did
I say then? I'm willing to do anything. I just want you to accept me into a
team like this. Isn't that right?"

"Yes." Babe laughed, remembering the first time they met, "You said that
next season you would be King."

"P'Babe..."

"How did you do it?"

"I am willing to do everything. I just want you to accept me into the team."
Until now he still couldn't believe that this was from a kid named Charlie,
who didn't know anything about the racing that day, now he was able to
stand next to Babe who was accepted and respected by everyone. And from
what he initially thought was just getting close to Babe because he wanted
to protect him, in the end he fell in love with the guy and he was so
determined that he couldn't get anywhere.

"You have to satisfy me first, then I will let you join the team."

They continue to reminisce about their first meeting, including how Charlie
gave up his body and had sex with Babe for the first time.

And now, he doubted he would ever be able to leave the King's room
again...

(End)
 SPECIAL 1: First Date (Part 1/2)

Proofread by de0borac

*****

"P'Babe"

"Hmm?"

"Do you know what day tomorrow is?"

Before he woke up and could do anything, Babe suddenly had to sharpen

his brain and test his memory like this again. The skinny Alpha was lying
down on the sofa playing on his cell phone. He let out a soft sigh as he
turned to look into the eyes of Charlie, who stood looking at him with his
puppy dog eyes and looking like he was waiting anxiously for Babe's
answer.

What was on his mind?

"Monday." Babe looked at the date on his phone before answering

confidently but what he got in return was a silent expression, which seemed
more than just silence, but rather a feeling of dissatisfaction. Babe began to
frown from tension: "Practice day?"

The older man continued to guess. But from the look on his face, Charlie
was still not satisfied with that answer.

"No, no more questions like this," the famous racer smiled before slowly
pushing himself into the seat due to past experiences. Babe thought that if
he continued to act like he didn't do this and continued to be serious about
this situation there would definitely be a conflict.
It's definitely him who is confused again.

No matter how influential Pit Babe may have been before, when he was
with his young boyfriend, he could tell that pleasing Charlie was his main
job, above all the car racing. And that has become his new hobby.

"So, what's up with tomorrow, Charlie?" Babe groaned, as Charlie just

stood there staring at him, eyes bulging, refusing to say a word. He also
moved his mouth closer, "Is it your birthday? No, you don't even know your
own birthday."

"..."

"Um, or..."

"Anniversary."

Babe, who was about to say something, suddenly stopped and gasped. He
blinked his eyes for a moment before slowly closing his mouth and looking
at Charlie with a guilty expression, because right now the young man was
looking at him with a look that looked like he wanted to be angry, but he
wasn't that angry. If you look at it, it's probably more like the expression of
someone who is annoyed.

"Oh....Tomorrow?" Babe said with a slight smile. "I didn't know at all."

"Yes, our one year anniversary."

"Wow, it's been a year?That was very fast."

Babe's excited expression didn't excite Charlie either. The tall young man
was still standing in the same place, feeling that he had not received justice
because he was the only one who remembered and counted the days until
the day would arrive. But Babe didn't seem to know how long they have
been dating?

Even though he knew people like Babe probably didn't remember all these
things, it was still disappointing.
"Oh, Daddy..." Seeing Charlie's disappointed expression, Babe even had to
put down his cell phone, then he immediately got up and went over to his
boyfriend. The skinny man hugged his puppy while speaking in a cute and
pleading voice. He hoped he could make the upset child feel a little better.
"Okay, I admit, I didn't know."

"Yeah, I already know that."

"But..." Babe hastily corrected himself. "This is considered an important

day, right? It's our anniversary."

"I don't know." Charlie remained calm as usual. He liked to do this

whenever he was angry or annoyed with him. "Do you think it is
important?"

"It is Important. How could it not be?" Babe answered with an enthusiastic
expression. "The date I made you my boyfriend . That's definitely
important."

"But from what I can see, you don't remember anything."

"Okay, that...."

"Only I remember. I was alone in my joy." From making a face that looked
like he was angry, when he came to this sentence, Charlie pursed his lips as
if he was about to cry. When Babe saw this, he was very upset. He
immediately raised his hand and cupped Charlie's cheek so their eyes met
before shaking his head quickly and saying, "Don't even think about going
that far."

"It's not like that," said Babe firmly. "Sorry I don't remember the date, but I
didn't say it wasn't important."

"If it's important, you should remember it."

"Sorry, I wasn't mindful ." Babe spoke softly and hugged Charlie tighter.
"I'm glad you're willing to be my boyfriend . I forgot to look at the date."

"You don't have to claim it."

"I'm serious..."

"You asked yourself but you don't remember."

"I was wrong. I'm sorry. Don't be angry, na...." he said in a pleading tone
full of emotion, because he knew that this always made the young man's
heart weak. Even though Charlie often begged him, this child didn't want
anything. As long as it wasn't a big deal, Charlie never felt annoyed with
him for more than half a day.

It's just that this is a big problem for Charlie.

"Being with you every day is special to me, so I don't think about that
special day at all. I'm really bad." The skinny senior said in a humorous
manner, before reaching out, grabbing Charlie's hand and forcing the large
hand to slap him gently on the cheek, as punishment for not remembering
such an important day. "Okay, from now on I will never forget it again ."

"P'Babe..."

"You can punish me. Hit me until your anger disappears."

"I won't hit you , it wouldn't change anything." Charlie said loudly, pulling
his hand away, refusing to let him use his hand to hit himself again, because
it didn't make him feel any better.

"Then how are you going to punish me?"

"Punish what? You're not a prisoner."

Even though he was still disappointed, Charlie was always a sweet boy. The
young alpha looked down at his face. Babe fell silent and sighed softly
before pulling the person into a tight hug as if giving up any resistance. This
made Babe smile broadly with satisfaction.

"So, what am I?"

"You're my boyfriend," Charlie answered softly, rubbing his nose into

Babe's cute hair. "You're my wild horse."
"Okay..." Beb chuckled at his young boyfriend's sweet answer, "Charlie,
you're not angry anymore?"

"No."

"If you still want to be angry, you can be angry."

"You're going to let me sulk forever?"

"No, I want to make peace. I want to be at peace every day."

Babe's somewhat non-serious tone made Charlie chuckle. He knew that he

was a very sensitive person. Babe has to continually make peace with him,
even though Babe's nature is someone who never wants to give in to other
people. But not for Charlie.

Therefore, secretly the young man often felt happy when Babe made peace
with him. That made him know how much Babe loved him.

That's why he often felt annoyed, but only for a moment.

"I'm not upset anymore," Charlie answered kindly. "I just need a moment."

"Really?"

"Yes."

"Why?"

"Because P'Babe will always be my boyfriend. It doesn't matter if you make

mistakes or do something not right, I still have to make peace with it."

Maybe it's because they both have to put in too much effort, making the
little things in the relationship little, and they try their best not to do
anything that causes problems that will give them another headache.

"I really love you." Babe raised his hands and squeezed his cheeks hard.
"I'll give you whatever you want."
"Really?"

"Well, what do you want? I gave it as an Anniversary gift."

"I don't want anything, because I already have a lot," Charlie said softly as
he continued talking. with a shy smile, like a child who wants to ask his
mother for something. "But I want to fulfill your promise to me."

"What promise?"

"You said it yourself."

"What did I say?" Beb asked with a blank expression on his face because he
didn't understand what Charlie was talking about?

"You said you've never dated, right? Don't you remember?"

"Yap I've never dated, so what's wrong with that?"

Charlie looked at Bebe's face and remained silent, before letting out a tired
sigh. It seems Babe will never remember anything. Either because he wasn't
paying attention or because his memory was starting to get worse. But
people in their thirties shouldn't be so forgetful, right? Even people in their
forties, they still have a good memory.

"You said you would date me."

Babe screamed when he heard that answer. But he still frowned, because he
was starting to get a little confused by Charlie's definition of the word 'date'.

"Aren't we already dating?"

"When?"

"Alaiwa(What do you mean)?" The skinny alpha exclaimed in a high-

pitched voice, filled with surprise. "We've been dating for a long time,
haven't we? Eating, watching movies, driving together, and more."

"That's true. But it's not the same."

"How is it not the same?"

"This is a special date. Not like before. It's really a boyfriend and boyfriend
date."

"So first, I'm not your boyfriend?" Babe muttered not understanding much,
because at first he thought Charlie wanted to have a romantic date
experience, and they had done it many times before, but apparently it still
didn't seem to interest the young man, so this was a confusing matter.

"P'Babe, will you go on a date with me?"

"Of course." Beab answered immediately. "So, what do you want to do?
Have you thought about it?"

"I've thought about it," Charlie answered enthusiastically, before he started

telling him about his date plans. "I'm looking for an Italian restaurant. I've
had one and seen reviews that said the food there was delicious and the
atmosphere was great."

"Italian restaurant? Well, not bad."

"Isn't that right? If you want to go, I'll order it for lunch."

"Oh, I thought you were going to ask me out to dinner."

"At first I thought I would invite you to dinner. But it's our anniversary, so I
think it's better if we have dinner together in the room. Are you okay?"

"Oh, okay, that's up to you. Besides, I can do it." Babe responded with a
sincere smile and it made Charlie's heart feel much better. "So, what are we
going to do in the afternoon?"

"Afternoon..." the young man said in a slightly softer voice. Charlie smiled
slyly, his expression looking bold and intimidating in a way that Babe had
to raise his hand to gently pinch his boyfriend's cheek as he nodded his head
to show that he was just about to speak. "I thought, I'll take you somewhere,
but maybe you won't like it, it's just... I want to go."
"Where do you want to go?"

"The Amusement park..."

Babe was silent, Charlie accidentally held his breath too because the young
man knew that amusement parks were not a suitable place for Babe, but
because he had never been there even once, he wanted if there was a chance
to go for the first time, he wanted to go with Babe.

"We don't need to play much. I just want to go with you. Whatever, if you
don't like it, I..."

"Let's do it...." Charlie's words were cut short when Babe answered without
finishing his sentence. He looked into his eyes while smiling faintly and
gently rubbing the boy's head as if telling him that he was thinking too
much.

"For real?" asked the young man again. His face looked very happy, but he
didn't dare to show it.

"If you want to go, so will I." Babe answered slowly. "What do you want to
play, I will play with you too."

"I will make your first date the best it can be. I promise." Charlie grinned,
unable to hold it in any longer. The boy hugged Babe tightly and kissed the
older man's cheek many times with happiness, even though he already
thought that Babe would not obey his wishes. But when Babe is willing to
do things he doesn't think are 'himself', he can't contain his excitement.

'Did you see it?

I told you he loves me.'

Now Babe isn't sure that following the wishes of a kid like Charlie is a very
good choice. Although lunch at a famous Italian restaurant was impressive,
but having to stand in the sun in front of an amusement park with small
children running together so excited was hard to describe.

"I got the tickets!"

Oh yes, it wasn't just the children who were excited about the visit, the
puppy was no less excited.

"Let's go." Charlie, who was holding the amusement park tickets in his
hand, jumped up and pulled Babe, shaking his hand very excitedly.
Meanwhile, the person who said that he would do whatever the child
wanted, looked like someone who was about to faint from a heat stroke. "I
filled the cards with large amounts so we can play whatever we want."

"Are you going to play this over and over again?"

"If it's fun, why don't you play it more?" the young man turned around and
answered in a clear voice. "You'll play all the games I want, won't you?"

'There he is. Shia, it looks like your mouth is bringing bad luck, Babe!'

"Oh, yeah, I'll play whatever you want."

Babe nodded his head like that before being dragged inside by the giant boy
with an attitude no different from a kindergartner pulling his parents even
though the sun was shining so hot. Plus, he had never played a game like
this. But when I saw Charlie smiling brightly, he didn't want to complain.

There's no harm in pampering the kid a little.

At this time, Charlie was still dressed as usual. Long jeans, white t-shirt,
and light blue shirt. As for Babe, he is still the same Babe, an Alpha with a
slim body and a simple t-shirt combined with slim fit black jeans. They
walked hand in hand into the play area which was now filled with children
and families, as well as a few couples who were seen sporadically. But most
of them are young couples. If he had to guess, he said, some of them might
still be in high school. And that fact resonated a bit with a young man in his
thirties walking hand in hand with a younger man.

"Do you want a bandana?" Charlie asked as they walked past a shop selling
souvenirs complete with cute toys, dolls and accessories.
"If you want it, just say you want it. You don't need to ask me whether I
want it or not." Babe answered in a low tone because he knew that Charlie
already knew. Such a thing had never even crossed Babe's mind. So the
reason why the boy asked was because he wanted to get it for himself.

"Okay, then let's take a look." The tall young man smiled widely in a good
mood before pulling his arm, forcing him to follow him into the shop. This
shop is mostly decorated in white and pink, making it look very cute but
inside it is full of famous characters with different styles.

Of course, the person most interested in the shop was Charlie.

"Which one do you like?" The younger man took out colored bandanas for
Babe to choose from. Two of the four are shaped like Mickey Mouse and
Minnie Mouse ears. The remaining two are Dog ears and cat ears

"I don't like anything."

"Choose..."

"If I choose, you will criticize it. So it makes no difference if you ask me or
not."

"But I want you to choose it." said Charlie pleadingly, "Come on, pick one.
I'll take the one you choose."

Babe looked at his face with a blank expression. He already thought that if
he came here there would be a situation like this. At this point, he probably
couldn't make a sound because he was the one who said he would obey his
words. He also said that he would make this date the best date ever. If he
acted like a fool now, he would waste everything.

The older man let out a soft sigh before standing up and grabbing a brown
dog eared bandana. A big hand landed on the young man's head, then he
took the black cat ear bandana and reluctantly put it on his own head, with a
very flat expression. But, it made Charlie smile broadly as a thank you.
"P'Babe is a cat," Charlie said with a smile, while his hand held the small
cat ears on the older man's head with a very satisfied expression, "Cute."

"You're a dog."

"Yeah, because I'm bigger."

"No, but because you like doing doggy style!"

.
 SPECIAL 1: First Date (Part 2/2)

Proofread by de0borac

*****

Charlie was very surprised. The tall young man hurriedly stretched out his
hand to cover Babe's mouth before the other party accidentally said
something that shouldn't be said in a place with many small children
walking everywhere like this.

"Don't say that!" the young alpha snorted, while Babe floated away without
feeling the slightest bit of guilt, until Charlie had to sigh in exhaustion.
"Wait here. I'll pay first."

"Do you have money?" the man asked in a clear voice, as the large hand
released his mouth. "Do you want to use my card?"

"No need, I can handle it," Charlie hurriedly refused, before turning around
and walking away to the counter.

A pair of cats and dogs walk hand in hand across an amusement park. As
expected, Charlie intended to buy tickets for all the games, because the big
dog was eager to play and try everything. When walking past any game, he
would drag Babe along to play with him. To which, the old man who was
being dragged could only nod his head, unable to refuse. In fact, he was not
at all familiar with these children's toys. But, for the sake of his pup, he
didn't mind.

Also, how challenging is this ride? Pit Babe is a professional racer. His
main job is more challenging and dangerous than anything else, so don't
expect this kid's game to take him down. Here, everyone must know who
the real King is.
"Are you okay?"

Charlie asked his boyfriend with a worried look when Babe suddenly
seemed quiet since the moment, they walked into the roller coaster zone.
Moreover, now the safety equipment had been set up, and the skinny
senior's face looked pale to the point where his legs started to feel weak and
he looked unsure as his hands were being squeezed.

Did he really have to ride it?

"It's okay," Babe answered in a calm voice, while still looking straight
ahead because he didn't know where to put his eyes. In response, he
grabbed the safety board that had been installed and squeezed it.

"Are you sure?" Charlie asked again, because Babe's words and gestures
seemed to be going in a different direction. "If you're scared, you don't have
to ride it. You can tell me."

"I'm not scared. Don't be crazy, Charlie."

"P'Babe..."

"No, I'll play with you."

Babe objected vehemently even though his face didn't look convincing.
Charlie who saw it felt sorry and guilty because maybe he put too much
pressure on Babe.

He knew that just going to a place like this was out of style, but Babe was
trying hard to do it. And now he even asked that person to ride the rides
with him.

Is he too selfish?

"Don't make a sad face," Babe said quietly, looking in the same direction. "I
didn't ride it because you forced me to. I did it because I want to be the first
person to do all this stuff with you."
Even though the current situation didn't seem suitable for a touching scene,
he had to admit that he was very touched by Babe's intentions. The man
didn't like high, dizzying thrill rides, like riding a Viking. In fact, as soon as
he got off the ride, Babe had to smell the inhaler. But even so, he still dared
to play with him, and did everything exactly as he said.

So how could he not love him?

Look how he pleases him.

"Get ready..."

The roller coaster operator's voice was loud. After checking the safety of
everyone on the entire train, the more times Charlie looked at Babe the
more nervous he looked. The skinny Alpha took a deep breath as if he was
preparing himself. He looked more serious than when he was going to race
a car.

The roller coaster slowly moved forward, while the famous racer sat still
while playing with the safety harness on his body. Babe didn't even turn to
look at Charlie.

On the other hand, Charlie wasn't looking anywhere. The tall young man
was looking at Babe intently, even though Babe was trying to act like it was
nothing. Even so, he knew Babe was very nervous. "Do you want to hold
hands?" Charlie asked as the roller coaster got higher and higher. "Do not
be afraid."

"..."

"Holding hands when you're scared, I don't think there's anything wrong
with that."

"If I can't play games like this, don't call me Pit Babe." He said with a tense
face.

How could a thirty something year old man act like a child pretending not
to be afraid? OK, let's see how much he can face his fears.
"AAAHHHHH....!!!!!!"

But in the end, the brave man screamed when the roller coaster reached the
top and took a sharp dive at an incredible speed. His face turned deathly
pale and he quickly reached out to grab and hold his lover's hand.

"Why? Did you say you weren't afraid?!"

"Charlie, Aaahhhhhh!!!!!"

And the loudest passenger on this roller coaster is a famous racer named Pit
Babe who is thirty-one years old.

"Just a moment. I'll go buy some water."

Charlie said, after inviting Babe to sit on a bench under the tree. The tall
boy then ran towards the tavern to look for a sweet drink to replenish his
lover's blood sugar, before he completely passed out.

While sitting waiting, Babe puffed on his inhaler and waved the giant fan
Charlie had bought him , with a tired body. He never thought a roller
coaster would make him like this, to the point that if he had stayed a second
longer up there, he would have vomited.

"Jen?"

A voice sounded while he was still sitting in the same place and didn't care
because it wasn't his name. That person probably called someone he knows
around here.

"Jen, are you Jen?"

But not paying attention, Babe could only look up. When the owner of the
voice got closer and stopped standing in front of him, it made him even
more confused, because he didn't think he knew this stranger. Plus, the other
party still kept calling him Jen.

"Yes?" He answered with a confused expression.

"Is that right, you Jen?" The person smiled broadly. When he saw Babe's
face clearly, while Babe didn't understand anything, "I'm Jim, do you
remember?"

Babe stood still as he considered whether he had ever known someone

named Jim before or not, but it didn't make sense since this guy kept calling
other people names like that. So how could he say they knew each other?

Ah...wait a minute.

His mind began to change, after looking carefully at the other person's face,
suddenly an image appeared of a drunk-faced young man in a suit and neat
hairstyle. That moment made him widen his eyes in surprise.

Jim!

The guard who seduced him in that house! Oh, Jim!

Babe was lost for words. He didn't think the world would be round until this
happened by accident. How could he meet Tony's son here? Plus he couldn't
recognize anyone else the first time he saw him, because Jim now looked
completely different from when he was a guard. In casual clothes like this,
the tall man looked gentle and younger.

"I didn't expect we would meet here," Jim said in an excited tone as he
suddenly met someone he liked by accident. "I thought I'd never see you
again because I no longer work at that house."

Babe blinked, not knowing what to answer. It seems that even now, Jim still
doesn't know who he is because his face is not in the news. Plus, they didn't
reveal Babe's identity as Tony's stepson, therefore, outsiders didn't know
that Babe was involved in Tony's big case which was so horrendous last
year.
"Ah...I'm surprised too." Fake Jen laughed nervously. "So, who are you
with?"

"I came with friends."

"Oh"

"Jen is alone, who are you with?"

"I came with..."

"Babe!"

Before Jen could answer, suddenly a loud voice interrupted him. Of course,
the giant dog came with a fierce face and a glass of smoothie in his hand.
Plus, he stared at Babe's face, alternating with Jim's, without blinking.

"I... came with my boyfriend."

Babe answered Jim's question with a smile, while Jim looked surprised and
saw Jen taking turns with a tall young man with dog ears on his head,
before looking at Jen who also wore cat ears on his head. At the same time,
he consciously structures the events that occur carefully.

Jen has a boyfriend and they go to an amusement park together, and wear
dog and cat ears together and also the guy calls him "Babe."

"Ah... really?" Jim laughed awkwardly, before turning to the tall young man
and attempting a friendly smile. Even though he didn't want to smile at all
at the moment, "Hello, I'm Jim. I'm Jen's work friend."

"Jen?" Charlie frowned in confusion. He turned his gaze to look into Babe's
eyes, as if he wanted an answer. Babe answered him by moving his
beautiful eyebrows which signaled him not to ask anything just yet. Then
follow the flow first, "Oh...yes, I'm Charlie, his boyfriend Be...um, I mean
Jen."

"You two are so cute," Jim said, smiling at Charlie and Beb, although he
really looked like he was forcing himself, "Then I better not interrupt your
date. My friend is waiting for me. I'll go first, Jen."

His fake former co-worker turned around and waved goodbye to Babe. Jim
looked disappointed and sad at the same time, but even so, the tall man still
tried to smile at his Jen until the last moment.

"Okay, have fun," Babe answered with a smile.

"You too," Jim answered, smiling too. "Pleased to meet you."

Then Jim left. Babe looked at the innocent youth curiously.

He felt a little guilty because he was really cheated by him. But before he
felt any more guilty than this, his eyes fell on a large dog standing holding a
glass of smoothie and looking at him. He had an unhappy expression on his
face.

Babe could only smile back. and asked in a low voice

"Want to ride the Ferris wheel?"

"..."

"Are you upset?"

Babe asked the young man who had been sitting sullenly since he got on the
Ferris wheel. He couldn't even see his face and kept looking outside. He
also refused to say a word. It seemed like he was really annoyed with Jim.

"I already told him that I came with my boyfriend. Didn't you hear that?"
Babe tried to explain, and the grumpy-faced boy just sighed in return. "This
is very clear. I don't know how to refuse, Charlie."

"Then why are you looking at him like that?" Charlie finally allowed
himself to turn around and look at him. And then talked back.

"Like what?"

"Like you're feeling guilty."

"You're delusional!!" Babe argued harshly. "I just felt guilty for deceiving
him. He only knows my pseudonym but he doesn't know the truth."

"Oh, is that all?"

"Fuck Charlie!"

"Everywhere you go, you are always teased by other people. Being Pit
Babe's boyfriend is really hard."

Charlie muttered as he walked in another direction. Just by looking at him

he could tell that Jim was serious about teasing him, and Charlie was
jealous of seeing him being teased. Even though this kid will get used to
this kind of thing, it seems like Charlie will never be able to easily shake off
Pit Babe's charms.

"Oh, my dog is so possessive," Babe said in a high-pitched voice before

slowly approaching and sitting on the same side as Charlie.

"I'm upset. Don't come to me."

"I didn't mean it like that. I'm just saying that you're very possessive."

"I'm not good at dealing with it. And yes, I'm so possessive that I'm tired."

"Then don't be too possessive. Besides, where can I go?"

Charlie turned around and looked Babe in the eye, before the brown eared
dog let out a heavy sigh. He bent down and buried his face in his beautiful
boyfriend's neck, as if suddenly wanting to purr.

"Am I an idiot, P'Babe?" asked the little dog, in a muffled voice because he
was still hiding his face behind the crook of his lover's neck.

"Absolutely not."

"Really?"
"I'm very touched even though you're very good at being annoyed," Babe
answered in a calm voice as he raised his hand in the air and rubbed the
puppy's head to soften it, "But not stupid at all."

"But I feel like a fool."

"You are a good boy."

"I apologize.."

"You are a good child. You're not stupid."

Babe burst out laughing. When the child fussed, he lifted his arms and
hugged him tightly only for Charlie to move his face away from the crook
of the thin body's neck, before looking up. His mouth was slightly pursed,
as if he was annoyed with himself, but he didn't know what to do, so Babe
calmed his precious boy by pressing a gentle kiss to his pouting lips, and
holding it for a moment to give him time to fully absorb his worries.

"If I start to be too stupid, you have to scold me. Don't spoil me."

Charlie said in a low voice while looking at Babe's face with sad eyes. The
more often you wear puppy ears like this, it makes him more puppy-like.

"Don't you like being pampered?"

"Like it, but don't indulge too much, otherwise... I'll lose my manners."

"I don't see anything wrong with that."

"P'Babe"

"Okay, I'll be fierce next time," the older man agreed with a smile. As for
Charlie, he agreed with the answer.

The Ferris wheel slowly lowered to spin again. The deep orange light at
night makes the atmosphere very romantic.

"Charlie..." Babe called out to the younger man.

"Yes?"

"Want to try making love here?"

"P'Babe!!!"

In the end, their special first date ended on the Ferris wheel filled with the
loud sound of Babe's laughter and Charlie pouting with an adorable
blushing face, hearing Babe's idea.
 Special 2: Parents Day (Part 1/2)

Proofread by de0borac

******

"What's that?"

"Babe..."

Charlie pressed his voice firmly. Babe saw Charlie coming with someone.
He was sitting on the couch and he saw Charlie's face, alternating with the
little creature holding his hand with a worried expression on his face.

"Who's that?"

A small voice asked with clear eyes. This meant that the little one couldn't
understand the situation. He also seemed confused as to why Charlie had
brought him to this room. He said he would take him to a fun place but this
place didn't seem fun at all.

"Uncle..." Charlie held his mouth, refusing to finish speaking. After turning
around and seeing his expression, it seemed like he was about to rush over
and strangle his head. Therefore, he had to quickly change his pronouns
before the cruel scene in his imagination became reality. "This is Phi Babe."

"Baby?" said the little boy, repeating Charlie's words and turning his head
towards the person sitting on the sofa in ignorance.

"Yes, Phi Babe," Charlie repeated. "Say hello to Phi Babe."

"Hello, Phi Babe. My name is Martin, I'm four years old."

The little human greeted and introduced himself eloquently. He seemed to

speak exactly as his father taught him, and must have said it many times
before to be able to speak so casually like this.

Babe, who saw that the little boy had fully introduced himself, did not
answer. He glanced at the little boy in a sailor suit who was holding
Charlie's hand with a straight face. Meanwhile, Charlie is very happy with
his reaction, because he knows his boyfriend is not very good with children.
Besides, he still had never faced a child at all, so he had no idea how things
would turn out today.

Maybe he should have looked after the parents instead of the children, but
who knows, what happened was not at all what Charlie thought. Babe
opened his arms and looked straight at Martin. And what was even more
surprising was that Martin himself let go of his hand, then left him and
immediately ran towards Babe. He also climbed up and sat on his
boyfriend's lap,not looking afraid at all .

What's this?

"Your name is Martin?" Babe asked the little boy in a low voice. Usually
people will smile and make small sounds like other adults do when talking
to children. But Babe spoke to him as usual as if he was talking to an adult.

"Crap."

"Where are your parents?"

"Papa went to Dubai."

"Then why didn't Martin go with him?"

"Martin is afraid of flying," answered Martin clearly.

"So, you're here to trouble Charlie and compete with me?"

"Babe," Charlie hissed again. When Babe started to talk to Martin like an
adult Charlie walked over and sat next to them, "Don't talk to a child like
that."

"Right," Babe answered quietly, before turning to make eye contact with the
child in his lap and continuing to speak. "Why don't you stay with a
babysitter?"

Charlie held his temples. He admitted that he had much higher expectations
when he saw Babe let Martin sit on his lap so that Martin himself didn't
seem afraid of being squeezed at all. But he had to realize that things
wouldn't be that easy because in reality, right now Babe was looking for
trouble with a four year old child about the most ridiculous topics.

And if you ask why suddenly a child came to live with him? The answer is
quite simple.

So, Martin is Pete's child, which is confirmed to be his biological child, and
the child was not adopted from anywhere. He is the child born to Pete's ex-
boyfriend. The couple had been together for many years without getting
married. And before it was time to make serious plans for life, suddenly this
little angel was born. At that time, both of them were very happy with their
pregnancy. Pete intended to hold a wedding as soon as possible. However,
the woman said that she wanted to hold the event after she gave birth,
which made Pete happy and agreed to the idea.

But everything didn't go according to plan. When Martin opened his eyes
and saw the world, the woman who was supposed to be Martin's wife and
mother ran away without leaving a letter and no one knew what had
happened. In the end, Pete had to play the role of a single father. He raised
Martin alone for four years.

At first no one knew that Pete had a child. Because he never talked about
him. Plus, he sent Martin to live with his grandparents while they prepared
a plan to deal with Tony. He hid Martin for his safety, so when everyone
was gone, Pete brought Martin back.
All this time, Charlie knew that Pete had a child, but he had never met him
because he didn't like children. Meanwhile, Charlie often stopped by Pete's
house to play with Martin because he had felt attracted to him since the first
time they met. Besides, he didn't want Martin to grow up without a
playmate like him, so Charlie volunteered to be his playmate from then on.

And the result was that the pair got along better than expected, to the point
that Martin himself asked Pete not to go abroad with him and that he stayed
with Charlie.

So as seen here.

Babe's condo now has a new resident, a soft-spoken boy named Martin.

"Martin wants to play with Charlie," the four-year-old answered innocently,

completely clueless. "Martin likes Charlie."

"Charlie is mine..." Babe opened his mouth to argue. But before he finished
speaking, Charlie squeezed his arm. The man turned to meet the young
man's eyes while Charlie shook his head back

"Be gentle as a way of saying it. Don't say harsh words to children."

Fuck!!

This kid is really hard to beat.

"Ah, I like Charlie too," said the famous racer in a strong voice without
giving up. Saying something like this is really funny. But if it weren't for
facing a little kid like Martin, it would definitely make Charlie feel very
happy.

"Really?"

"Yes"

"Does Phi Babe want to play with Charlie too?"

"Yeah, I want to play." Babe said firmly with a serious expression without
noticing at all that his boyfriend sitting next to him had just sighed for the
sixth time. "Usually, I play with Charlie every day, but now Martin is going
to steal Charlie."

"But if Phi Babe already plays with Charlie every day, can't you share him
with Martin?"

The old man wore a confused face. Of course, Martin is the son of a very
smart man.

Pete, a father who is always busy with work, educates his child well. That's
why Martin is good at speaking, smart at thinking, polite and has good
manners, just like his father.

"Ah, can Phi Babe share?" Babe's mouth was agape, wanting to argue but
not knowing what to argue. He knew that this child was innocent and asked
because he really wanted an answer, but he, as an adult, felt like he was
being scolded. "Good children must share. Shouldn't good adults share
too?"

Babe turned and elbowed Charlie when he heard another laugh. Both of
them tried to hold back their laughter, but when they saw Martin's innocent
eyes looking at them, they couldn't help but laugh. It looks like Babe has
found a worthy opponent.

"You can share," Babe answered briefly. "Martin can play with Charlie in
the morning, and from noon to night, Charlie is mine."

"Why can Phi Babe play longer?"

Damn it, he also knew that he had been cheated. Is this child really four
years old?

"Because Charlie belongs to Phi," Babe answered with a superior

expression on his face.

"Why is Charlie P'Babe's?"

"Because Charlie lives here."

"Eh?"

"If you don't believe it, ask Charlie." The skinny uncle nodded and turned to
Charlie. Martin then turned to look at his beloved big brother, before asking
him.

"Does Charlie live here?"

"Yes," answered Charlie with a faint smile. But that answer made the little
boy furrow his brows.

"Why do you live here?" Martin asked. "Is Charlie P'Babe's brother?"

"Oh, no," the cold-hearted older brother chuckled. He stared at Babe for a
moment. Then he reached out and stroked Martin's head, amused by the
child's innocence, "Babe and I are lovers."

"Lovers?"

"Yeah, it's like...like Papa and Mama." Charlie tried to explain his words.

Although his boyfriend made little Martin understand by comparing their

relationship with his father and mother, he realized that Martin had never
met his own mother before. Therefore, the young alpha was stunned for a
moment. Then explain further. "Does Martin know Mama? People who..."

"I know," but Martin answered clearly before Charlie could finish
explaining. "Papa has taught me about Mama. Martin was born from the
love of Papa and Mama. But mom doesn't love papa anymore, otherwise...
Mom wouldn't have left me."

The two adults fell silent. They didn't know that Pete could teach him. How
does Martin understand all this? It's so sad that even some adults don't want
to understand. But Martin spoke easily. Maybe because he was too young,
Martin didn't feel hurt or see it as something unfair.
"Yes, Babe and I are like papa and mama Martin," said Charlie, smiling as
friendly as ever.

"Does Charlie love P'Babe?"

"Oh," Babe exclaimed in surprise. Meanwhile, Charlie laughed again

because his eyebrows raised together when he heard Martin's innocent
question.

"I love Babe."

"And when will Charlie not love P'Babe? Like Mama doesn't love Papa?"
Once again, Martin's question made them silent.

Charlie and Babe turned to look at each other, as if they were discussing
with each other how to answer this question. How good is it that Martin
doesn't get the wrong idea about love and he doesn't feel sad about his
parents' relationship because now the child seems to understand that in the
end everyone will experience that one day?

Everyone will stop loving each other.

Or not... Martin's understanding may be correct. But adults will try to force
the word "forever" into everything in their lives.

"I don't know." In the end, it was Charlie who answered the question. "No
one knows when we won't love each other. But for now we will continue to
love each other."

"Limitless time?"

Both adults smiled at the question.

"Yes," answered Charlie, pinching the chatty boy's chubby cheek. How can
Martin know the word infinite ? Maybe because Pete read to him. It's
something adults often tell their sons to listen to: "Keep loving indefinitely."

"Oh..."
'I wonder if Mama's love ended sooner than Charlie's?' Martin thought so
in his heart.

"Do you understand, kid?" Babe asked, and Martin nodded lightly in
response.

"Does that mean Charlie really loves Babe?"

"Yes," came the answer from Charlie. On the contrary, Babe who heard that
smiled with a proud expression, causing Charlie to just shake his head
slightly. "I love him so much."

"Do you love him more than Martin?"

And the next question made Charlie's worries hit him straight away. Now
Martin wasn't the only one waiting for an answer. But his own boyfriend
was looking at him expectantly. Of course, if the answer is less than
satisfactory. Maybe there would be a story after this and he would have to
sort things out for a long time.

"I...uh...." Charlie was stunned when the small child and the older person in
front of him looked at him with unblinking eyes, "Love... I love you both."

"But at that time, you said you loved Martin the most in the world."

"Hah?" Babe glared at Charlie as soon as he heard the little boy's words,
while the tall Alpha almost wanted to blow himself up at this moment.

Charlie is very stressed being between these two spoiled people and it is
going to drive him crazy.

"Is that right? Didn't Charlie say he wanted to play with Martin forever?"

The more Martin said, the more Charlie wanted to cry. The young man
could only sit. His neck drooped as he gently squeezed and massaged his
temples, hoping he would still be able to open his eyes after this.

"I just found out that now you prefer playing with other people than me."
I told you that adults are harder to please than children.

This condo room looks like it has turned into a kindergarten. Both needed to
be fed and they couldn't pull themselves away to do anything. Both Charlie
and Babe must always look after Martin. Starting from eating snacks, going
to the bathroom, to the main activities of a four year old child, such as
playing, which seems to make Charlie happy.

As is known, Babe is not a calm and kind person like Charlie. He couldn't
stand listening to Martin's endless stories and he couldn't bear to answer a
million questions that he himself didn't know where the boy's questions
came from.

If someone said that adolescence is the most energetic period, he would

definitely deny it, because this child never ends with giving them trouble.
Once the engine was on, the kid couldn't seem to stop and Babe didn't know
where the switch was to turn it off.

"What is sausage?" Babe asked Martin, who was looking at the clay rolling
into an elongated shape.

"A gun," answered the little boy in a calm voice. His hands were still
moving the same way and his eyes were still focused on the green clay in
his hands.

The person who asked was sitting with his mouth open, and Charlie who
was sitting next to him was just laughing at him all along.

"What the f...?"

"Babe" Charlie whispered loudly to Babe. "I told you not to say harsh
words."

"Sorry, I forgot," Beab said softly. The Alpha vaguely looked at the pile of
tar below, before he let out a soft sigh, he realized that he was no match for
all this. That's why he chose to give up and do what he was good at.
"Babe....," Charlie said softly, because while he was helping Martin, a giant
fort was built there. Babe moved to sit behind him and pressed against him,
leaning his head and releasing his load. His legs straddled his breasts and
the beautiful Alpha brought his face close to his boyfriend's ear, then quietly
stuck out his tongue and licked it so gently that Charlie got goosebumps.
"Come on, hurry up and finish playing."

"Martin doesn't mind."

"Is that really what he meant?" Charlie muttered, but Babe still couldn't stop
being annoyed. The skinny man kissed the boy's cheek many times, as if he
had been holding in this kind of anger for years. How many hours had he
been holding it in?

"Babe!!!!"

"Charlie, why didn't I see you say anything harsh at all to Martin?"

"Martin is not as stubborn as you."

"Charlie, have you finished the tower?" Martin interrupted while the adults
were arguing. The little boy was so focused on building the fort, he didn't
pay any attention to the sounds or events around him. That is a very good
thing.

"It's almost done," Charlie replies to his little friend, before rushing off to
build the tower and trying to ignore Babe's abuse.

"Almost complete?" Babe made a small teasing noise at Charlie who stood
up. His hand rubbed the big dog's body fur until it lost its shape, "Wow,
Daddy, finish quickly."

"P'Babe, stop it."

"What?"

"I said stop."

"Huh? What did you say?" The person pretended not to hear what Charlie
said and bowed. He sat in the same position as Charlie, before rushing
forward and biting the boy's cheek very hard with his fangs.

"P'Babe..."

"What are you doing, P'Babe?"

Both of them were shocked by the question. When he raised his head, he
saw a glint in his eyes. Martin looked at them suspiciously.

"I was playing with Charlie," Babe answered in as normal a tone as

possible, while Martin saw Babe teasing Charlie.

"Why Martin, can't I do it?"

Martin did not immediately answer. The little boy crossed his arms in front
of his chest and pressed his mouth shut, not liking what he saw, before his
big eyes started to turn red. His mouth started to tremble and finally Martin
cried.

Both Babe and Charlie were shocked.

"Martin, why are you crying?" Charlie rushed over after seeing his little
nephew crying because he didn't know that he had accidentally said
something wrong. Is that worth saying?

"P'Babe, don't do that, I don't like it!"

"Martin..."

"No!" Martin exclaimed before Babe could say anything.

"What don't you like?" Charlie asked as he picked Martin up and sat him on
his lap and gently wiped away his nephew's tears.

"Don't flirt. Martin won't let Babe flirt with my Charlie!"

.
.

.
 Special 2: Parents Day (Part 2/2)

Both adults gasped. They couldn't imagine the reason why Martin was
crying was because he didn't want Babe to kiss Charlie on the cheek which
was a symptom of his jealousy and dissatisfaction. This often happens to
young children who don't yet know that their father and mother love each
other, making children not like seeing their parents show affection for each
other because they feel jealous of someone and feel like their love is being
stolen. So it's not strange that Martin behaves like this towards them.

"Okay, I won't let Babe tease me anymore." Charlie said , calming the child
while hugging him. Charlie then kissed the little boy's head gently.

"Charlie can't touch P'Babe either."

"Oh, how could..."

"Yeah, I won't touch Babe." the tall young man hurriedly interrupted before
Babe could scream. Then he turned around and made a face begging him to
understand him a little. At least, let Martin stop crying first.

Just Martin crying was hard enough. He doesn't have enough strength to
face another stubborn adult.

"Don't touch each other again. Martin doesn't like it!!"

"Yeah, I won't touch him."

After struggling hard all day... Finally, the energetic child ran out of battery.
They put Martin to sleep after the boy drank a glass of warm milk, and the
amazing thing was that when Charlie started patting his bottom to put him
to sleep, a few minutes later, Martin fell asleep. His regular breathing and
slightly open mouth indicated that their task for today had been completely
completed.

Charlie and Babe crawled as gently as possible out of bed and pulled the
blanket over their little nephew's chest. Then, Babe hurriedly grabbed his
boyfriend's hand and quickly slipped out of the room as fast as he could. Of
course everything must be completely silent, even closing the door must be
done carefully so that no sound disturbs Martin and continuing his other
missions.

"Um..."

As soon as the bedroom door closed, Babe pulled his tall boyfriend towards
him and hugged him. His handsome face received a passionate kiss, without
the other party even having time to prepare, but Charlie still returned the
kiss wholeheartedly because it didn't matter who started it, but in the end
they would hug tightly and reciprocate.

The two alphas hugged each other and they kissed deeply. As both feet
walked together into the living room, with hesitation, they ended up on the
long sofa, where Charlie was encouraged to lie down on it before being
forced to immediately sit down on it.

"Just a few hours..." Charlie chuckled as Babe started to get busy. His throat
felt like he couldn't stand the familiar touch and smell. "Is that really that
much?"

"The more you stop it, the more I want it, you know?"

"Be patient."

"I've been holding it in, I've been holding it in all day," Babe said hoarsely,
using his hands to lift Charlie's Bab Bokse T-shirt, then sticking out his
tongue to lick the dark breasts in front of him, to arouse him. "Come here
and stop me from begging you."

"Well, Martin doesn't like this. What can I do?

"I felt right not wanting children."

"But I think you seem to mix well with the kids."

"Enough!"

"Really..." Charlie confirmed in a serious tone. But Babe is only interested

in restraint. "Martin said he likes you."

"He likes me, but won't let me mess with you?"

"He likes you and he likes me, but he doesn't want us to be together."

"It's hard to please him!" moaned the beautiful senior before using that
mouth to do something more useful, like swallowing Charlie's cock
completely.

This made the tall young man involuntarily move his waist slightly in
excitement.

"Um..." Charlie groaned softly in his throat as he gently rubbed the older
man's head.

They felt this was very exciting because at the same time, they were
worried that they would accidentally make a sound that would wake up
Martin who was sleeping in the room. This was really fun because he had to
try to suppress his voice as much as possible.

"Oh...Babe."

"I want more..."

"Wait, I'll finish first," the tall alpha had to admonish as Babe pushed and
pounded hard with his mouth. Babe's style of using his mouth had been
good for a long time, plus, he hadn't released himself even once today, so he
was afraid he would reach dreamland too quickly.

"Is this thrilling?" Babe pulled his mouth away and asked with his hand still
tugging at Charlie's center continuously "You want me to suck it again?"
"Do it..."

"Do you like it? What do you want me to do?"

"You are so amazing. Suck my cock, Papa..."

The famous racer smiled and accepted the compliment. He kept sucking
him until Charlie's center got harder and bigger, then he turned around and
opened the drawer next to the couch and took out some lubricating gel and
smeared it on Charlie's hot rod. Babe then took off his trousers and all his
clothes, before applying cold gel to his own rear passage.

"Why do you like playing with Martin so much?" Babe asked while
massaging his own rear hole to get it ready. Charlie pulled Babe's hips, and
moved his penis towards his back hole to be able to taste the beautiful
colored flower buds more easily. "Do you want to have children?"

"I just want to play with the kids."

"Seriously, do you want to have one?"

"I told you I didn't want it," the younger man said, his mouth sucking the
top of his beautiful breasts to play with.

"But you seem to like children."

"If I want it, so what?" Charlie looked at Babe and raised his eyebrows,
"Will you have it for me?"

"Does that mean you really want it?"

"I'm just asking."

"I don't know..." Babe shrugged lightly and looked into Charlie's eyes
defiantly. The circle of his hips that pressed against Charlie's center slowly
hardened. He bit his lip to take another step. "Depends on Daddy..."

"Why me?"
"Can you?"

"..."

"Can you make Mama pregnant?" The beautiful alpha smiled sweetly as he
lowered his hand to stroke Charlie's hot rod a few times, then calmly took it
and pressed it against the ready channel, "If we can do that, how about we
have children together?"

"You wouldn't dare!"

"Why? I want to challenge you."

"I don't want you to come and complain later," said the tall young man in a
hoarse voice as he moved his hips against his manhood which entered
Babe's heavenly hole rhythmically, without rushing.

"We will be Papa and Mama. I don't see anything wrong."

"Say it well."

"Why?" Babe pushed himself into his chair and moved his hips without
giving up. The beautiful man smiled with satisfaction seeing his boyfriend's
emotional expression. "If mom gets pregnant and my stomach starts to
grow, won't you love me anymore?"

"Why wouldn't I love you?"

"I won't be sexy anymore."

"What's not sexy?" Charlie gasped, excited as the hips of the man above
him lowered. Babe's state started to get stronger until he had to reach out his
hand to squeeze that round buttocks to vent his feelings which gradually
started to grow taller. "Big bellys are sexy."

"Really?"

"Yeah...ah"
"So, you want mom to get pregnant?"

"Yes..."

"Then you should let it go inside." Babe put his hands on Charlie's beautiful
stomach and thrust his hips down as hard as he could until he heard the
sound of the couch moving. "Just let it come out inside, come out a lot of
times, okay?"

"Um...slowly, ahh...later Martin will wake up."

"Let him wake up, he'll just moan and cry."

"I don't want to... ah..."

"Does it taste good?" Babe continued to move his hips, then he took
Charlie's long fingers into his mouth and sucked on them as if they were his
stubborn balls that he was pounding right now.

"Thrilling ah... This is amazing. Hit it hard, ahh..."

Babe smiled happily at Charlie's contradiction. Even though he had just told
Babe to do it lightly, when the sensation took over a little, he sucked his
mouth and told him to do it hard.

"Oh...so deep."

"Ah...Ah..." the beautiful Alpha groaned without holding on, causing

Charlie who had been fluttering to panic because the sound was too loud
and he raised his hand to cover Babe's mouth, before suddenly turning the
older man over to lie on his back. the place,

"Uh...what is this?"

"Don't moan so loudly."

"This is fun."
"I know, but don't be too loud. Martin will wake up and he'll start crying,"
Charlie said, moving his hips. His hips rounded closer to the front of his
own legs and he pushed hard. But he tried to prevent the sound of flesh
clashing from being too loud.

"If it's not finished, I can't."

"Babe, Martin will wake up!"

"Hah...fine, I won't moan out loud," Beab groaned softly as he reached out,
grabbed Charlie's hand and placed it on his own chest before forcing his
large palm to squeeze the small flesh on his chest as hard as he could, "If I
had children, Daddy can definitely squeeze bigger breasts."

"But Daddy prefers it this way."

"Are you sure?"

"Oh...this is getting exciting."

"Ah... Daddy, do you want to be called daddy and call me mommy?" a

melodious voice sounded. Even though they both knew very well that two
Alphas will never have children, sometimes they use these words to
encourage them during sex. This causes emotions to soar uncontrollably. "It
would be great...if I got pregnant."

"You want to get pregnant...? Ah, I will definitely make you pregnant."

"A pot belly doesn't seem like a big deal, right...? Ah..."

"Bullshit," Charlie said through gritted teeth, thrusting his hips hard while
Babe twitched with excitement at Charlie's irritated expression and blunt
words, he thought it was very sexy when the boy said such rude things
when they had sex. "No matter what happens, I will always attack you like
this."

"Ah!"

"I'll do it until you're pregnant and can't talk."

"Ah ah..."

Babe groaned again. After being aroused by those harsh words, plus his
sweet voice was so loud that Charlie had to lean over and kiss his lips to
block the beautiful Alpha from making too much noise with his hips
continuing to work hard.

"Charlie..."

The two alphas who were enjoying each other's pleasure suddenly stopped
in their tracks when they heard a small sound coming from the side of the
bedroom. As a result, they both moved away and looked at each other.

Unfortunately, Charlie decided to stick his head out and fold up the back of
the sofa to greet his nephew before the innocent child got any closer and
saw what he was doing to Babe in the middle of the night like this.

"Yeah...Yeah..." Charlie answered with an expression that he tried to keep

as normal as possible, even though he was now sweating profusely. But
Martin probably didn't pay much attention to it. "Why are you up? Do you
want to go to the bathroom?"

"What is Charlie doing? I heard a noise."

The faces of the two adults turned red. Babe, who was still quietly asleep in
the same place, pursed his lips tightly because he was afraid of accidentally
making a sound and letting Martin know that he was also here. Luckily he
was blocked by the sofa. This made the little boy only see Charlie's upper
body because the back of the sofa faced the bedroom.

"What sound?" Charlie smiled wryly, then he tried to move his hips and pull
his hot rod from Babe's body. But instead, Babe's slender legs were lifted
and locked around his waist, not letting him go, causing Charlie to glare at
the person beneath him, who was playing without knowing the time. But
Babe didn't understand anything, "Sorry, sitting on the sofa."

"Why isn't Charlie sleeping? It's late."

"Um..."

"So, where's P'Babe?"

"Oh, Babe? He's taking a shower."

"Really?" Martin rubbed his eyes sleepily before continuing, "Then Martin
better sit and wait with Charlie. After P'Babe finishes showering, we can
sleep together."

"Hey Martin, don't come here!"

Pounding!

"Why?"

Charlie almost stopped breathing. He was too shocked because Martin

started walking straight into the living room. The young Alpha quickly got
up and made a careless move, causing Babe who was lying on the sofa to
roll and fall to the floor.

Soooo!!!!!!

"What is Charlie doing?..."

"Stop! If you take one more step, there won't be any presents from Uncle
Santa, Martin this year!"

The little boy looked dazed looking at his favorite playmate. He didn't
understand why if he went over to Charlie now it would make Uncle Santa
angry. But even so, he still didn't dare to go because if he didn't really get
the prize, he would really be in trouble.

But why did Charlie have to be so loud and make a face like he was going
to cry like that too?

"Get Martin to bed now," Babe gritted his teeth and whispered emotionally
to Charlie.
It's like a volcano that is about to explode.

"Yes..." Charlie answered in a soft voice. As for his hands, he hurriedly

adjusted his own trousers. "Wait a moment. I'll be right back."

"Hurry up..."

"Oh! P'Babe!"

Both Babe and Charlie were startled by the boy who suddenly appeared
behind them. Martin stood on tiptoe and perched on the edge of the sofa
while looking at Babe who was sitting on the floor with a shocked
expression, while his uncle could only gasp as if he had lost his mind
because his beloved nephew had just seen him in a condition he shouldn't
have seen at all.

"Martin." Charlie hurriedly covered his boyfriend's legs with a thin blanket,
then immediately picked up his nephew and ran to the bedroom as if he was
escaping death, because he knew the real danger that would come after this.

"Damn!! This is why I hate kids!!"

 Special 3: Uncle Alan

Proofread by giuls18_

** * * * *

Alan always thought that the best way to relax during the holidays, after
being busy with the team or the stadium, was to stay at home, take Bubu for
a walk and play, then sip afternoon tea while reading a good book. Just
doing that, it feels like heaven. But that was it before he saw the real
heaven.

A thirty-eight year old man with a small smile and a big smile sat on a
beach chair next to a swimming pool with a mixture of colorful fruit juices.
He watched the boy swing his legs and arms in his swimming pool
excitedly, without knowing why he was so happy. Yes, the child had fun
playing and swimming like that.

"What are you smiling about, uncle?"

Jeff came to the edge of the pool and asked the old man in a calm voice. At
this time, the young man only wore swimming trunks on his body. But he
wasn't shy, even though he showed his body in front of him.

"You're a good swimmer" Alan answered with a smile, while Jeff just
pursed his lips, a little annoyed by the old man's overly happy expression.

Alan was surprised why he was smiling like that. Whether it was because of
how grateful he was that Jeff came to visit the house or not, because this
was not the first time the child had come and played here. But what is
certain is that Alan always looks happy when he comes.
It was like having a niece come to visit. Living alone with a dog feels
lonely in this big house.

"I'm thirsty" was all Jeff said in less than five seconds. The person who
usually lay on the beach chair immediately ran to the edge of the pool to get
cold juice.

"Would you like some dessert?"

"No, that would make me choke" the younger man replied, before casually
sucking on the juice. As for Alan, he slowly sat beside the pool and relaxed.
He lowered his feet into the water and looked at Jeff whose skin now
looked a little paler than before. His black hair was wet and messy, but it
made him look very attractive. "Uncle, aren't you going to come down and
swim too?"

"Do you want me to come down too?"

"No, I just asked."

Alan frowned seeing Jeff's always cold attitude. At first he thought that the
young man was being cold to him because they weren't close yet. But after
knowing each other for a year and spending quite a bit of time together, he
knew about Jeff, and Jeff knew about Alan.

But up until now, that expressionless expression and tone had not changed
at all.

"Are you finished?" the older asked as he moved his hand to smooth Jeff's
wet hair.

"Not yet" Jeff answered immediately, "Uncle, are you bored? You can do
something else first. I can swim by myself."

"It's okay, I have free time today."

"You just sit and watch me. Aren't you bored?"

"No, it was fun" Alan laughed softly. "Do you like water that much?"
"Yes"

"Why?"

"I want to exercise. But I don't like sweating."

"You don't like sweating?"

"Yeah, that would make me sticky." Jeff answered quietly. Jeff approached
Alan, and let his head rest on the old man's leg, closing his eyes as if he
wanted to rest for a while. "I want to stay in the water and feel the
freshness."

"It seems like I have to take you to the sea."

"I've planned on going before but I never did."

"You want to go there with me?"

"Uncle, are you going to take me?"

"Oh, if you want to go, I can take you there."

Jeff chuckled while still closing his eyes on Alan's lap who was sitting on
the edge of the pool. Meanwhile, Alan continued to persist and play with
the little boy's wet hair, as if he never got bored.

"Do you know anything?" said the little omega after a moment of silence.

"Hm?"

"One day my friends in the group were talking about it."

"Talking about what?"

"They said I had a sugar daddy."

"Hah?" Alan exclaimed, surprised to hear this, in contrast to Jeff, who didn't
look annoyed at all. The little boy opened his eyes and slowly lifted his
head from his strong legs and looked at Alan with a completely normal
expression, different from Alan's, his brows furrowed, "Who said that?"

"I don't know. They told it to a lot of people" Jeff shrugged nonchalantly as
he drew his hand slowly along the surface of the water, as if there was no
shaking. "Maybe the whole group?"

"Damn, how could they say something like that?"

"They probably saw you often coming to pick me up, so they thought you
were my sugar daddy."

Alan was silent. Right now he is very upset because Jeff is being
underestimated by other people.

Even so, he was angry that those kids judged everything based on their own
narrow ideas, not caring about how it would affect the feelings of the people
they saw, but at the same time... he was angry at himself for not thinking
about this before.

"So you didn't tell them that I'm not your sugar daddy?" asked the tall
young man with an impatient expression on his face. Jeff had to move his
hands to gently squeeze his partner's thighs.

"Who should I tell? they have passed it on to everyone."

"What about your friends? Your best friend?"

"They already know that you're Charlie's friend" Jeff tried to answer calmly
because he knew there were people who were more worried than him. And
now Jeff wasn't sure, was he right in choosing to tell Alan about this? "But
that's all. What others want to think, they can. Even if I said that, they
would probably just say that I was just making an excuse so I didn't do it."

"But they misunderstood you."

"I don't care.

"But I care."
"Why? Don't you want others to think you are my bodyguard?"

Jeff looked up and met Alan's eyes. Clear eyes and a wet face were the only
thing he saw now and there was no indication that Jeff felt bad. The young
man just wanted to tell Alan that like he always did, but this really annoyed
him.

Because of him, Jeff had to face all those cruel words because of her.

"I'm not telling you this to make you feel guilty" the younger man said in a
serious tone

Alan just looked at him with furrowed brows and refused to say anything

"I just wanted to tell you like anything else."

"So you're not angry at all?" Alan asked quietly because he didn't
understand why Jeff was still calm about this. "Don't you think it's unfair if
other people say that when you have to work part time? You even have to
maintain your grades and apply for scholarships every year, but other
people go around saying that you are a spoiled rich kid?!"

"Absolutely not."

"Why are you being so nice?"

"I'm not being nice, but I don't think having a sugar daddy is bad" Jeff
shrugged, smiling a little as if the words couldn't make him feel a little
depressed. "If I had someone looking after me, wouldn't that be great?
Being looked after and cared for by someone, as long as it's not stealing
other people's things, I think it shouldn't be a problem."

"...."

"Besides, the person who will be mistaken for my sugar daddy is you. That
way, there will be no more problems."

"Oh, why?"
"Because you are not anyone's husband." Jeff answered with a straight face,
while Alan who heard it was silent for a moment before finally laughing out
loud. Because of his way of thinking, Jeff's frustration disappeared in the
blink of an eye.

"When you will became my sugar daddy, I will not mind at all."

"Does that mean if it was someone else you would mind?"

"Depends" the little omega answered, looking thoughtful. "If it was Charlie,
I would be stressed and upset and I would have to be quick to deny and
correct the news quickly."

"Because he is someone's husband?"

"Yes, and he's my brother. I want to vomit. It's a sin."

Jeff answered with a confused expression on his face. This would come up
all the time and people would think that Charlie was Jeff's boyfriend
because these two people didn't look alike, in fact they were almost the
same age. Plus, they are so close that when they go out and hang out
together, the two are often misunderstood.

"But, I'm also your big brother."

"It's not the same."

"How could it not be like this?"

"You're a different type of brother than Charlie."

"What does it mean?" Alan asked, raising his eyebrows, wondering at his
words.

"It means Charlie is a big brother who is actually a big brother crawling
with each other."

"And I?"
"You're like..." Jeff looked thoughtful. It was like he was trying to think of
an explanation that could be easily understood. "Like a close older brother
but you're not my brother."

"Then why can't I be your brother?"

"Because I already have Charlie. And I really don't want to have another
sibling."

"So you don't want a sibling?"

"Yes." The little boy immediately nodded. "And you'd rather just have
Charlie?"

"That's right."

"And he's older too."

"You don't need to explain this, I already knew it a long time ago." Alan
faked a smile. The cute expression on his face made Jeff giggle gratefully.
In fact, the young man didn't think Alan's age was a problem. doesn't look
that old. But the person who likes to show off his age the most is Alan
himself. The other party likes to act like a grandfather, even though he is
still very young "If you weren't this old, the kid would think you were my
boyfriend, not my sugar daddy."

"Possible."

"Or should you not go anywhere with me?"

"I told you, I don't care. If someone says something, just say it. Uncle, you
can stop thinking too much," Jeff replied with a hint of annoyance in his
voice because Alan was still thinking too much. Although he thinks it's not
a big problem at all. "If I tell you about me and you react like this, from
now on, I won't tell you anything."

"Oh, no, no," Alan quickly denied. "I didn't think too much."

"Is it true?"
"Really" the older man confirmed with a smile on his face. "I didn't think
anything of it, but wanted you to let me tell you anyway. You can't keep
secrets."

"Well, don't let you show me how upset you are again, uncle!"

"I won't. I promise."

Jeff nodded before looking up at the older man's face. What was behind that
look, he couldn't guess. Alan continued to ask, what did that look mean?
But he didn't have the courage to ask, so he just looked back at those
beautiful eyes in the same way. The two of them looked at each other as
Jeff's hand slowly moved to touch the back of the tall figure's hand, so that
it was supported on the edge of the pool. And that made Alan's heart beat
uncontrollably.

He could only wonder and be confused about what Jeff was thinking. What
does his gaze and attitude mean? And did he know that his upper body was
naked and how attractive the water droplets running down his hair onto his
face were? Damn, did Jeff know that?

"I don't want to get wet alone. Uncle, please accompany me."

NO!

Jeff knows nothing! He never even thought about anything!

The cunning boy had just tricked him to death to drag him into the water,
even though he was still fully clothed. Damn, he shouldn't have fallen into
such a stupid trap. He shouldn't have done it!

How much more will he have to face? However, the fact is that Jeff is a
marginal child. Alan just thinks about it and that will never change. He
swore he didn't want to think anything strange about Jeff at all. But the kid
likes to do things that stimulate the mind.

He shows up all the time. And the thought of Jeff continuing to do this, he
would definitely go crazy one day.
..

..

"Bubu, am I crazy?" Alan asked his white dog in a shy voice, while
watching Bubu eating dinner. "Bubu, I thought of it myself, didn't I? Damn,
Jeff really likes to challenge my self-control!"

The older man continued to talk to the giant Great Dane as if he was sharing
the suffering of the closest person, even though he knew his beloved dog
would not reply or give him any advice, but at this time Bubu was still the
only place he could talk to. Alan couldn't talk to anyone about this problem.
Even if it was North, who was closest to him, it might not be a good idea.

The man always glared at him or made fun of him for a long time. As for
Babe, he's even worse. Because if Babe knew, there was no way Charlie
wouldn't know, and that would be the biggest problem. And what will he
tell Jeff's brother? Damn, what's with this strange feeling?

"Bubu, I didn't think about anything like that at all. I love him because he's
Charlie's little brother," explained Alan to Bubu with a serious expression,
while the giant dog lowered his head to eat dinner seriously, "You
understand, right? More or less."

"..."

"Okay, Jeff has a cute face and a bit of a strange personality, but we can talk
to each other. If there's a problem, I can talk to him. Oh, it's like telling a
story and I feel comfortable."

"..."

"But! But... that doesn't mean we can do more than that, right?" Of course,
no matter how much he talked about his suffering, he probably wouldn't get
any comfort in return because Bubu didn't understand his Papa's anxiety at
all. The only interesting thing in front of him now, was just a delicious
dinner. As for Alan, he didn't know that no matter how Bubu sat with his
head bowed, he would definitely feel relieved when he finished talking to
her.

"Uncle! I want to dry my towel..."

Fuck!!!!

While Alan was sitting and confiding in his eldest son, someone he thought
was taking a shower suddenly opened the front door of the house. But when
he stepped out and stepped on Bubu's favorite toy that was lying on the
floor, of course it made a loud sound. A large Great Dane that was
previously only interested in food, its ears immediately perked up.

"Bubu!"

Alan shouted his son's name loudly in surprise when Bubu left the rice plate
nonchalantly and immediately ran towards the toy where Jeff was standing.
As a person who is afraid of dogs, Jeff could only stand with stiff legs as if
his body system was disturbed for a moment, causing Bubu who was
engrossed in the toy, to jump on top of the small body until it fell to the
ground.

"Bubu! Stop!" Alan rushed over and pulled his son off Jeff by the collar.
The tall young man was shocked and annoyed when Bubu jumped at Jeff.
Previously, he had always been careful because he knew that Jeff was very
afraid of dogs. So whenever he came here, Alan would be careful not to let
Bubu wander around or get too close to Jeff. But this time he missed it.
"Are you okay Jeff?"

Jeff laid still, not daring to move. The child gasped in surprise. Alan, who
saw this, hurriedly took Bubu into the cage, then ran back to Jeff anxiously.

"Jeff..." The man gently helped Jeff to sit up, while the person who was
attacked by the giant dog relaxed his breath, trying to regain his composure,
"Are you okay? Is anyone sick?"

"It doesn't matter."

"Sorry, Bubu doesn't usually attack other people like this. But just now he
was excited to hear the sound of toys. He thought you came to play with
him."

"Oh, it is okay. I stepped on the toy myself" Jeff answered softly, but then
frowned when he felt a sharp pain in his elbow. The young man raised his
hand up to take a look, and as expected, his elbow was bleeding, probably
because he had just fallen on his elbow first. So now there's a little blood
coming out.

"Oh, your elbow is injured!" Alan screamed louder than the injured man. He
helped Jeff to his feet. Alan took the young man's hand and immediately
took him into the house. Jeff could only sigh softly seeing Alan's worry.

When he was in the racing arena, he never felt afraid at all. Why just
because his elbow was slightly injured, he acted as if the world was going
to end like that.

"Wait, I'll look for something to treat your wound" Alan grabbed Jeff and
told him to sit on the sofa in the living room. Then he frantically ran to open
the cupboard and found a box of first aid kits as if Jeff had little time and
was about to bleed out.

"Calm down, uncle!" Jeff said softly. "It hurt even more when I kicked the
edge of the bed."

"Come on..." The old man didn't care at all about Jeff's embarrassed
expression. He ran back to bandage the wound before sitting next to the
younger man and lifting the Alcohol and cotton wool out of the box. "Raise
your hand."

"I can do it myself."

"No, I will."

Jeff sighed, but he raised his arm so Alan could clean the wound easily. "It
will hurt a little. But the pain is just like being bitten by an ant."
"Yeah... ants or whatever, whatever." replied the little omega without paying
attention to Alan's comforting words usually used for children. Who knows
how many times he had to repeat that he was now an adult, but when would
Alan stop acting like he was still a child?!

"Does it hurt?" asked the man after wiping Jeff's wound with cotton soaked
in alcohol.

"..."

"Absolutely not?"

"..."

"You can say it hurts. You don't have to endure it."

"Painless!" Jeff emphasized harshly. As a result, the worried old man smiled
first before he nodded lightly.

Jeff, who saw Alan's (secretly) worried expression for him, couldn't help but
make him have to be nice to him, even though it bothered him a little, but
he knew this big man was just afraid of him getting hurt.

Just like when he secretly went to help his at the mansion.

"Do you feel guilty?" asked the little omega gently. Meanwhile, the older
man was applying cotton soaked in betadine to the wound with a sad facial
expression, slightly lifting his face.

"Hmm..." Alan answered softly. "You happily agreed to come play at my

house and I promise you that I will take good care of Bubu."

"It's not your fault. I walked out on my own. Even though you said that I
would feed Bubu."

"I don't know, after all, Bubu is my dog, it's normal if I feel guilty." said the
older man as he took out the gauze and band-aid. Then, he put it on the
wound that had been smeared with medicine, then patted it gently "I'm
sorry."
"Never mind, I'm fine."

"But you're really scared, aren't you?"

"I was scared, but Bubu didn't do anything. He just came to me to play."

"Next time I'll chain it when you come," Alan said in a serious tone, before
sounding weaker when he said the next sentence "If you still come again."

"Then why won't I come?"

"Well, you're probably afraid of Bubu."

"I'm afraid of all dogs."

"But Bubu is more cuddly and its size is not as big as a mouse."

He knew Alan felt very guilty. But he really couldn't hold back his smile
because the old man's expression now looked funny, cute, and adorable at
the same time. The young man thought that apart from him, perhaps no one
could see Alan from this angle. Alan was everyone's adult. But he was a
child in an adult's body when he was with her.

"Tomorrow I will talk to him at length. Bubu is not being sweet..."

The grumpy old man stopped talking halfway. The hand holding the tape
stopped when Jeff suddenly rushed over and kissed him quickly on the
cheek, then pulled his face back as if nothing had happened.

However, this caused the man's control center to malfunction for a moment,
so he couldn't do anything.

"Don't think too much. I will come again tomorrow."

The more Jeff said that, the crazier Alan wanted to get. He swallowed hard,
before slowly raising his head to look into the eyes of the young man who
was looking back at him. The man didn't understand what was in those
beautiful eyes or what they meant, but he could only hear his own heartbeat,
which was beating fast and disturbingly, until his body seemed to refuse to
move and made Alan sit as stiff as a rock in front of Jeff.

Even when his cute face approached, he still didn't have enough strength to
retreat.

In fact, Alan wasn't even sure if it was Jeff who moved closer or was it him?

Sure enough, he moved his face towards the child, or perhaps the two
moved closer to each other. They moved irresistibly and no matter who
made the move, the end result was no different: their lips touched gently.

It was very light, so light that he wasn't sure whether it was reality or a
dream, and no one dared to do more than that. They just pressed their lips
together, holding the touch, letting the warmth flow until their lips felt
familiar with each other's temperature

Even though they weren't doing anything other than touching each other,
why did it feel so good? It's like...

"NO"

The person who decided to walk away first was Alan. The X-Hunter Chief
said no softly while shaking his head repeatedly, as if he was repeating to
himself that he shouldn't have let this happen in the first place.

"..."

"No, it can't be like this..." Alan trailed off. while Jeff could only see people
who were confused

"Uncle.."

"No Jeff, I can't do this."

"Why?"

"Do you still have to ask why?" Alan stood up straight. A big hand rose. He
rubbed his face, trying to stay calm. But it took a long time for his scattered
consciousness to return completely. "I'm too old, and you're too young.
you're only twenty..."

"I'm twenty-one."

"That's true, but it doesn't make any difference."

"But I'm not a kid anymore."

"No matter how much I make, we're still eighteen years apart, Jeff." Alan
rarely spoke seriously to him. And of course that means this problem is so
serious that Alan has to bring out his adult figure to handle it, but he still
doesn't understand what the problem is at the moment.

"So what?" Jeff asked quietly. It seemed like he didn't understand Alan's
feelings.

"You are still a child. You won't understand."

"You did it again!!"

"Jeff"

"Is it just because you're older and you know more?"

"It's not like that..." Alan said softly with a very embarrassed expression on
his face.

"You might not feel anything because you are still young. But I'm older, an
adult. How could I let you do this?"

"Do what?"

"Jeff, what did you just do?"

"Kiss?"

"There he is!"
"Is an eighteen year age difference really a problem for you?"

Alan was silent, he wanted to answer with a firm answer: Yes, eighteen
years is too far. But he didn't know why he couldn't say it. The more Jeff
looked at him with those eyes, Alan didn't even know what to say. And what
was worse was that he felt how Charlie would react to him.

Oh Lord. Why did you have to send my soulmate at such a young age?

"Yeah, you're still too young" Alan said finally. He didn't dare look Jeff in
the eye. Even when saying that sentence

"Then why were you teasing me in the first place? If you think I'm too
young?"

"Tempting?"

"Yes" Jeff answered quietly. Then continue talking. "You like picking me
up, taking me out to eat, shopping, taking me to your house to play and
inviting me to stay with you?"

".."

"We talk every day. I told you all my story and you asked me to promise to
keep telling everything and not to keep any secrets from you."

"..."

"Why did you do it?"

"I..." Alan tried to answer something, but suddenly he seemed to forget

every word in the world, because the man never thought that he would

Let's face this question. On that day, he only intended to invite Jeff to come
play at his house. He thought he just wanted them to spend time together
like they always did.

"Answer me" asked Jeff again, when all the Alans were still stunned. "Why
are you doing this?"
"I just..." The tall man took a deep breath before speaking in a low voice.
"I'm just happy when I'm with you."

"So where is the problem?"

"It got to the point where you couldn't think like that about me. Because I'm
too old for you."

"Does that mean you never thought about it before?"

Jeff is always like this. This boy asked questions that the old man couldn't
answer. He used a deadpan expression and it made him feel like an adult
who gave him a bad grade because he couldn't even answer a simple
question.

"So, are you okay?" Instead of answering the question, Alan chose to ask
again.

"About?"

"About me being older than you."

"I don't see anything wrong with that. I'm an adult now. Even though I'm
not as mature as you, I'm not a child like you always say!"

Of course what Jeff said was true. Even though he was much younger than
her. But honestly, Jeff is no longer a kid. They got to know each other when
they were in the adult phase and mature enough. But even so, Alan still felt
the difference between them, and it still annoyed him.

"How about we try being brothers first?"

After blaming himself for a long time, the man finally decided to say it. He
chose to make an offer. Even though he knew it might be against both of
their wishes, he didn't want to do something he would regret later and he
didn't want to ruin the good relationship between him and Jeff at this time.
"If you're fine, we'll be fine if we stay like this for a little longer. Are you
okay?" Alan continued, seeing Jeff just sitting there staring at him, refusing
to say a word.
"If I say eighteen years old there is no problem, so that means it is no
problem. If we don't respond differently, when will we start?"

"For now, just stay as a brother like this. Having you here, I feel
comfortable and this is enough."

Jeff wasn't sure how he felt about Alan's offer, because right now he could
only feel the warmth of the person's voice, smile, and eyes that looked at
him with only sincerity.

"I will be your closest brother. And then I can be a brother, or an uncle, or
whatever you want."

"..."

"We will tell each other and will not have any secrets between us."

"..."

"I think it's very good."

That night, Jeff stayed at Alan's house. Alan slept in his own room and Jeff
slept in the guest room. They agreed to maintain their relationship as
brothers and friends despite the age difference as before. Because of this,
this night seemed very long and they were so desperate that they finally said
good night to each other.

And nothing more happened than that...

******

Winter :

Many people ask the following questions, so I will try to answer :)

Q: Do AlanJeff, PeteWay, KentaKim and the other couples have their own
books?A: There are NO books about them for now (I don't know if the
author will make a spin off someday. Let's hope for that)

Q: Is this a Fan FIc? Why is the story different from the series and some
characters are missing?A; This is a translation of the original novel. If there
are differences with the series, it's very natural because usually they only
take 40-60% of the elements from the novel and add new plots or characters
so that viewers who have read the novel will still get a surprise effect
because of the different story development.

The addition of characters such as Kim, Winner, Dean, as well as the

addition of romance between one character and other characters such as:

- PeteWay ==> They know each other from the beginning, live and raised
up together with Tony, so they are not stranger as on series),

- KentaKim ==> Kim is not existed on novel, so his existence on series will
bring a new story development

So, on my opinion, those couples are intended to attract the audience and
add to the selling value of the series with their visuals and FS. And THEY
DID IT!!!!!!

Btw, there only 2 special chapters left... BE READY to say Goodbye...

 Special Chapter 4 : YOUR TURN!

Proofread by miss_roxy_

****

It was the off-season, therefore the racers didn't have a competition

schedule. There were only a few small competitions, but it left enough time
to let the kids get out and play, so Jeff and Charlie and the rest of Team X
had more free time than they had in the on season. They simply came to
train as they pleased, and the person who seemed to train the most
diligently was none other than the Number One Runner-Up, Charlie.

"Please, take some rest for tomorrow."

Babe said in a low voice. He threw his leather jacket over the back of the
sofa before lying down on the bed, exhausted. Babe was dragged out to
practice in the morning by Charlie, and it continued until the afternoon.
Babe had to stand on the sidelines observing Charlie's driving in the
sweltering heat, to which even staying in the shade couldn't help. So, it was
very tiring. He didn't think he could do that again tomorrow.

"Okay, I'll take a day off." Charlie answered with his usual friendly smile.
In his heart, he still felt a little guilty that Babe was so tired from training all
the time, but it would probably take more than just his own effort in order to
develop fully. Apart from that, the King himself said that he would help
train hard to make him better and be ready for next season. Therefore, he
considered this a shared responsibility. "Can I turn on the AC for you?"

"That would be better," Babe answered, still lying stretched out on the
couch with his eyes shut.
Seeing this, Charlie immediately walked into the kitchen, opened the
refrigerator and found a can of soft drink and walked back to the living
room. The sound of a soda can opening made him open his eyes, and the
first thing he saw was a soda can held by a boy with a cute face.

Yes, that's his boyfriend.

That was why he was so cute.

"Daddy..." Babe let out a sweet voice and moved his head to rest on the
chest of the tall figure sitting in front of him. Babe's shaking head made
Charlie chuckle, then rub part of his head again. Now they looked like a
dog and a cat teasing each other.

"What is it?"

"It's nothing," Babe answered calmly. Then he lifted himself up and kissed
him quickly on the cheek, then accepted the soda as he sat down. Babe
gulped it into his mouth and continued. "I'm grateful to have a young
husband like you."

"I thought you were upset with me."

"Why would I be upset?"

"Because I'm taking you out and you have to be in the sun all day," Charlie
answered, resting his chin on his boyfriend's lap. He wanted to express his
regret. "I see you walking forward all the time, angry."

"Yeah, it was really hot, but I'm not upset."

"You're so cute..."

"Of course," the owner of the thin body shook his head with a very proud
expression. "You won't be able to find anyone better at pleasing you than
me."

"What if I find him?"

"Then just go with him!"

"Oh, who is going?" Charlie laughed. He raised his arms to hug Babe's
slender waist, and he turned his head away sarcastically. "And how could
there be anyone better at pleasing me than you? There couldn't be one!"

"I don't know. Some of the pitbabes at the stadium are always approaching
you. How many times have I told you that they are teasing you, not teasing
me!"

"The only pitbabe I want is this Pit Babe." The young man let go of his
embrace, before raising his hand and gently squeezing his soft cheek while
the person being pinched did nothing.

"You can reply, I won't criticize you."

"No, I won't try it." The tall young man smiled teasingly, then he got up and
sat on the sofa beside Babe while leaning his head on the man's shoulder as
he often did, before asking, "If you don't go to the track tomorrow, where
will you go?"

"Why? Do you want to go somewhere?"

"I asked you. Yesterday, I heard you wanted to go shopping."

"You remember that?"

"Ninety percent of my brain is about you."

"Where does the other ten percent go?"

"Do I have to give you one hundred percent?"

"If you can, that's great, so do it."

Charlie laughed at Babe's deadpan joke. The young man grabbed one of the
beautiful senior's hands and brought it to his own cheek as if to say, 'please
stroke my hair.' Babe seemed to understand the meaning of that action very
well.
"I don't want to go anywhere. I'd rather stay in my room."

"Then stay in the room. I'll make you something to eat."

"I want to eat sukiyaki that has lots of pork slices."

"Okay, I'll buy something tonight. I'll make it for you tomorrow."

"Did you know that you're a very good boyfriend?" He squeezed Charlie's
cheek in annoyance. Babe's honest compliment made him laugh out loud.
"What? I'm telling the truth."

"Just cooking and giving you something to eat makes me a really good
boyfriend, huh?"

"I mean everything. It's not just about Sukiyaki."

"I still don't feel like I'm doing much," Charlie laughed, playing with Babe's
fingertips like a puppy with itchy teeth. "I just acted like I was trapped and
kept asking for more space."

"Darling, you do more than that."

"Like?"

"You wake up early to cook, prepare toothpaste on a toothbrush, and bathe

me, massage me, rub my back, cut my nails, accompany me everywhere,
drive for me, give me time to laze around, bring tissues, even open
packages of ice cream for me. "

"That's a lot."

"There's more."

"Wait a moment..."

"You often hug me while smiling at me, tease me, even let me sleep in your
arms and don't get angry when I drool on them. You speak softly to me,
even though I like to speak harshly to you. You always remember our
anniversaries, and you're not stubborn or naughty at all. You are my good
son."

"Is everything true?"

"You are the best in the world. I am so happy that we are meant to be
together."

Yes, almost everything Charlie did was romantic. In the end, Babe just
mentioned all that without including any bed stories at all, but it didn't seem
like a big deal, because their relationship started from there. Charlie was
perfectly happy with that, so it wasn't unusual to include sex in the "good
things about his relationship" category, too.

"Thank you," Charlie said softly, before moving to kiss his cheek for a
moment.

He was happy that Babe was happy with their relationship like this. He'd
even given him a lot of praise. Therefore, the boy had the pleasant thought
that he might be rewarded for being a good boy. "If I'm a good boyfriend,
then you should give me a gift."

"Sure. What do you want?"

"Are you going to give it to me?"

"Well, I've given you everything."

"Do you remember that time? When I wore the apron."

"I remember," Babe answered immediately, cheerfully as he thought of that

hot night. "I remember every detail clearly. I remember in a way I will
never forget."

"So, do you remember what you promised me?"

Babe's expression softened at this question, before Babe finally fell silent.
Charlie didn't know whether it was because Babe was thinking about what
kind of promise it was, or if he was surprised because he still remembered
it. For whatever the reason, he didn't plan to just let it go.

A promise was a promise.

"What did I promise?" Babe fell silent while acting cute as if he was trying
to accomplish something. He begged him to forget about this. "Then do you
remember what I promised?"

"Yeah, and I know what I remember."

"If you remember, may I ask?"

"Oh, if you don't remember, I'll repeat it for you," Charlie said in a calm
voice while Babe stared at the demanding child's face with his mouth open,
as if to argue. But, he couldn't argue. "You said, if I agreed to wear an apron
that day, you would wear one next time."

"Hey, did I say that...?"

"That's what you said," Interrupted the young man, when he saw Babe
acting like he was playing with him, "Do you want to deny what you said as
an adult?"

"Oh, Charlie."

"I'm serious."

"Oh I understand." In the end, he couldn't do anything but give up. Come to
think of it, he was also annoyed with himself for saying careless things
when he was passionate. Just look at now, that joy was poisonous. "I will
not forget."

"Please, wear it tonight."

"Hah?"

"Tonight, we won't be going anywhere tomorrow, right?"

"Are you in a hurry?"

"Yes." Charlie nodded with a very emotional expression on his face. "I've
been a chef a lot. Tonight it's your turn to be the chef."

Look, look what he did!!! Babe thought to himself.

"Oh okay."

"Yes, Chef!!!"

"Charlie!"

"Yes?"

Charlie, who was cleaning and mopping the kitchen table, responded to
Babe's screams from the bedroom. Previously, shouting in a room like this
might have seemed a bit chaotic, but now this was his normal
communication method.

"Where are you?!" Babe shouted back in a slightly annoyed tone.

"In the kitchen!"

"What are you eating? I've finished changing clothes!"

"I'm not eating! Come here..."

"You are crazy?!"

After several seconds of protest, he finally opened the bedroom door. Babe
wasn't at all surprised by this contradiction because he knew that no matter
how angry he was, in the end, he would do whatever Charlie wanted. So
now, a famous racer stood in front of the booth beside the dining table,
looking at Charlie as if he was going to eat his flesh and suck his blood
alive.

"Is this a good time to clean?" Babe asked. His voice sounded annoyed
because he was already standing here, but the stupid boy still directed his
gaze at wiping the table non-stop, until it was twice as shiny as glass. "Why
did you tell me to change my clothes? If you actually want to clean?"

"I'm preparing a seat for you here."

"Hah?"

"Oh, everything was dirty so I cleaned it because I wanted to try doing the
kitchen, so...wow.!!!

Charlie's cheerful tone and expression stopped immediately. as his eyes

turned sharply towards the babe and studied the beautiful man in front of
him from head to toe, surprised and impressed.

"Wow...!!!!" Charlie said the same words a second time with a soft voice
and a proud smile.

"What makes you so surprised?"

"The apron looks three hundred better than I imagined. You're amazing."

Babe really wanted to curse him, but he was too embarrassed to hurl insults
at the kid. Babe lowered his head and looked at the floor, not daring to face
the young alpha. To have himself dressed up like this was embarrassing
enough, so the more excited and shocked Charlie looked, the more
awkward he became.

"If I knew you'd be like this, I would've kept your promise long ago." The
tall young man threw away the tablecloth nonchalantly before moving
towards him and loosely wrapping his arms around Babe's thin waist, then
leaned his face down to inhale the scent of shower cream from someone
who had just finished showering.
"Right now, you look absolutely amazing, did you know?"

"I know, I knew all along," he said.

Charlie was so fascinated, and his hands caressed his beautiful body that
was now only wearing one pair of white underwear. Babe didn't know why
he was wearing it, since he knew he would have taken it off anyway.
Another important item was a pure white apron that was exactly the same as
the one the boy had worn before.

It made him twice as excited to see his boyfriend wearing what he'd worn
before. He didn't know why, but it felt really good.

"I saw you before you even left the room."

"Brat!!" The lanky alpha scolded gently before touching the brat's face and
leaning in for a passionate kiss. Slender arms rose to encircle his strong
neck, while their lips pressed together and he inserted his tongue
passionately, and their bodies hugged and caressed each other tightly.

As they exchanged passionate touches, Charlie slowly pushed Babe down

on the dining table, then he broke the kiss and began caressing his lips,
before moving down to the tip of Babe's chin and neck. Of course, the
beautiful Alpha voluntarily tilted his head to the side to make it easier for
the child to touch him.

The soft touch of his lips and Charlie's hot breath curling into the crook of
his neck made Babe feel as hesitant and emotional as ever, but he still felt
something was different. Babe wrinkled his nose at the strange sensation
and put his nose close to Charlie, took a few deep breaths, then smiled. This
confirmed his suspicions.

"Are you wearing perfume?" Babe's question made Charlie silent. The
young man slowly raised his head to meet the elder's eyes and nodded in
embarrassment. Once he saw the older man's attitude, he couldn't help but
freeze.
"Why? Usually, when I'm with you, I never think you'll do this. What's
wrong with today?"

"I just want it to be special..."

"Oh, Daddy..." Babe chuckled and kissed his lover's head affectionately, not
knowing where Charlie's cuteness and fangs would end, because although
this child already had everything that could impress him, he still had to
spray perfume to please him.

"Well, you used to not complain because I could suppress my hormones

when I got too horny."

"Yeah, but it's just a little annoying. Really, your normal smell doesn't
bother me. I like your smell."

"How do I usually smell?"

"Like coffee and puppies."

"Phi Babe..." Charlie looked at his lover.

Babe laughed, but Charlie wasn't going to let his seductive boyfriend get
away with it. The tall alpha slowly lowered himself, burying his face in
Babe's body, starting from his chest, to his stomach, until he reached his
midsection, just as his knees touched the ground.

The man's apron lifted, revealing pure white underwear. Charlie buried his
face in it and inhaled Babe's unique scent into his lungs, giving him a soft,
passionate kiss, while Babe watched the action with satisfaction. Charlie
kissed Babe's midsection and teased him through the soft fabric of his
panties, until what was underneath began to swell. Charlie pulled down
Babe's underwear to welcome the beauty before his eyes.

"Um..." Babe groaned in his throat. He gushed when Charlie took his
hardened hot rod into his mouth. The temperature inside his mouth was
warm, enough to stimulate the beautiful alpha's libido. The more the tall
guy sucked it and used his tongue to lick the tip of the hard head, moving
his face down until it was all in, the more Babe wanted it. "Ah.... Very
good, Charlie."

"Umh...." Charlie only responded to Babe's words with a growl, because he

was busy pampering his boyfriend. The boy wanted to return the favor and
was willing to do anything to please Babe. So now, Babe saw Charlie
ducking under the apron and bobbing his head in and out rhythmically,
while his hot palms squeezed all over his thighs.

The power of the palm on his head caused Charlie to realize that it was a
thrilling power so he was even more eager to indulge it. He moved faster,
sucked and pulled harder, and the slender hands put even more force into
squeezing. It seemed like the excitement was so overwhelming that Babe
had to pull the big man's hair to pull his head back and force him to stop.

"Please, finish me first..." Babe said in a soft voice, panting while looking at
Charlie with watery eyes from between his legs. The boy couldn't hold
back, so he rushed up and smashed the soft-as-petals, full lips again. They
exchanged a deep kiss and at that moment, Charlie lowered his hand. He
grabbed Babe's hips and lifted him to sit on the table he had cleared well
earlier for this purpose.

"Cold?" The young alpha broke the kiss when he heard a soft cry and
Babe's body jerked. He couldn't hold back his laughter. It was funny to hear
how he squealed while they were making out because his skin was directly
in contact with the cold granite table.

"I'm just shocked."

"..."

"Are you teasing me?"

"What teasing? I haven't even done anything yet."

"So then why did you purposely prepare and wipe this earlier?"

"Because I'm afraid it's not clean."

"But I'm cold."

"Come on, it won't be cold anymore." The young man gently pressed a kiss
to his full lips before turning his attention to Babe's knees. This time, the
goal was to curl up at Babe's beautiful feet.

"What are you doing?" Babe just laughed as he watched Charlie kiss all
over his legs and drag his tongue from his knees, all the way down to his
shins and the back of his legs. The young alpha unconsciously kissed and
licked the lowest part of his body without disgust. "I'm not even a Victoria's
Secret model."

"Don't you know that your feet are very beautiful and delicious to lick?"

"What?"

"Really..." Charlie said, pressing another kiss to Babe's shin, to confirm his
words. "I like men's legs better."

"Oh, so you're gay?"

"Yeah, are you surprised?" Babe giggled, happy that Charlie took his joke
so well.

Meanwhile, Charlie lifted Babe's shapely legs and rested his head beside
them. The tall man moved his cheek and rubbed it gently before
momentarily pressing a kiss, then pulled away, but didn't stop there.
Charlie's next action made Babe's stomach tingle, and he accidentally bit his
lip.

"Ah..." The beautiful Alpha gasped and moaned as the soles of his feet
touched the cute face of the young boy dragging his tongue and licking in a
very erotic way. The power of arousal that Charlie built made Babe harder
than ever, until Babe felt he couldn't hold it anymore. "Daddy..."

"Yes?"

"I can't take it anymore."

"Be patient..."

"Oh, I can't be patient." After saying that, Babe immediately pulled the tall
figure up and raised his slender hands to lift Charlie's t-shirt, but it was a bit
difficult because he was wearing glasses. Although they could be removed,
Babe really liked the sexy appearance of the boy while wearing glasses.
That was why Babe made Charlie wear his glasses every time they had sex.

As soon as Charlie's t-shirt fell from his head, Babe rubbed and grabbed his
underwear. He pulled it down with the intention of taking it off and
throwing it away, before he could remove it completely, Charlie lifted his
left leg and slipped between them, causing the white underwear to rest on
Babe's right knee so there was nothing left in his way.

"Oui...Daddy," Babe gasped sharply. Charlie squeezed some lubricating gel

over his own hot rod and smeared it on Babe's back hole as well. The tip of
the head of the big boy's cock was gripped, and it rubbed firmly against the
entrance of Babe's rear hole, as if it was ready and aroused at the same time.

"I want it." Charlie teased, as Babe's full hips began to slide gently along
his shaft, teasing at his entrance as if to get his dick to dive into him rather
than impaling just the head and pulling out like this.

"Come on quickly..." Babe pressed his hips onto the hot rod impatiently.

"Put it all in."

"Beg me..."

"Papa..."

"Come on, just a moment," the tall alpha bit his lip gently as he grabbed his
dick and rubbed it against Babe's wet slit, intending to provoke him into
cumming. "Just do as much as you want."

"Please, Papa..." said the beautiful man softly.

"What?"
"Help..."

"What do you want?"

"I want your cock, Papa..." Babe begged loudly as Charlie slowly pushed
his head in, looking like he was testing his patience. "Give me all of it. I
can't take it anymore."

"Mama, you are the best."

"Ah!"

Babe threw his head back and moaned loudly after the hot rod was pushed
in all at once and the tip hit his clit firmly. With its large size, it made his
tender channel throb from the tightness, which was very satisfying.

"I love you so much," Babe smiled sweetly as his boyfriend's hot rod
moved in and out rhythmically, all the while cuddling.

"Me too..."

"Can we stay like this forever?"

"Do you want me to stay like this?" Charlie chuckled as he moved his hips
towards the narrow passage without stopping.

"Can we?"

"Isn't that too far?"

"Ah...ah...."

"So, do you really love me or what?"

"Ah, love... I love you, Papa. Ah...Ah..."

"I don't believe it!" The tall young man gritted his teeth before roughly
rolling up the apron and shoving it into Babe's mouth. "You don't need to
say it. Papa doesn't believe it."
"Oh..Ummh!"

"With my personality, how can I believe it?"

"Ah!"

"Every day, you only think about provoking me."

Babe kept getting pounded by the strong young alpha until his head shook.
His slender legs were lifted so he could enter more easily than before, and
that doubled the pleasure. But Babe couldn't sigh and wail as much as he
wanted because Charlie lifted the apron and put it in his mouth. "If one day
you don't feel this, you will really die."

Under normal circumstances, Charlie was the sweetest boy to him. He

always used sweet and polite words, but in the heat of the moment like this,
his young boyfriend changed to someone else just because he knew it
would make him happier and more passionate. Of course, Charlie did it so
well that Babe was still wondering if it was just an act or if this was the true
nature of this stupid kid.

"Come down and stand." It seemed like an order, but those were just words,
because as soon as he finished speaking, he grabbed his manhood, lowered
Babe from the table and made him stand up, then forced him to turn around
and bend over with his upper body pressed on the table, then inserted his
hot rod back into the tender channel and immediately started moving his
hips again. "Lift the cloth..."

"Ah...you still dare to ask me to lift it?" Babe didn't waste the opportunity to
open his mouth again and negotiate without giving up. "The fabric has
lifted this much."

"Oh, actually I think if you're naked, you're sexier."

"Ah...!"

"Don't you like it?" Charlie asked aloud, then leaned over and whispered in
the beautiful man's ear. "Why did you make me wear it?"
"Next time, I will definitely find new clothes!" Babe gritted his teeth and
spoke boldly. Physically, he couldn't fight much with his legs, because now
the big man was constantly moving his hips until the sound of his body
hitting Babe's round ass resounded throughout the room. "An apron isn't
enough, ah...."

"Of course, any clothes are fine.

"Papa, ah...."

"Because if I wear it, you have to wear it too."

"Ah...Ahh...!"

"We won't take advantage of each other, right?"

The seductive exchange of sweet words made things hot, and this night
certainly didn't end at the kitchen table.

"Charlie..."

Babe whispered in the young man's ear, as they hugged on the sofa naked
after going through many important activities a few minutes ago.

"Yes?"

"If I behave badly, you have to tell me." Babe said that out of nowhere,
startling Charlie as he raised his eyebrows and looked at the face of the man
supported by his arm. He wondered why Babe suddenly said something like
that. "I know, I have bad habits, but if it gets worse than this... please tell
me."

"Who said it was a bad personality?" Charlie chuckled.

"I know...."

"You're so cute."

"Oh, whatever. I'm just telling you this in case someday I'm not as cute as
you think."

"Why?"

"I'm afraid you won't love me anymore."

"Babe..." Charlie immediately pulled Babe into his arms after hearing that
meaningless sentence. He didn't know how he could say that, how Babe
could still think that he wouldn't love him anymore, even though it was so
clear how much he loved Babe.

"I know you love me," Babe said quickly, as if he knew what Charlie was
thinking, "but things are uncertain. Anything can change at any time."

"..."

"Maybe I'm just thinking too much. But I just wanted to tell you."

"..."

"I want you to know that I accept every change. But the only thing I'm not
ready to accept is if one day you don't love me anymore."

I'm not ready myself either. That was the first thing that popped into
Charlie's head after hearing Babe's words.

"I love you." But the first sentence Charlie chose to reply with was this
simple sentence: "Right now, I can't imagine my life without you."

"Me too. When I think about it, this makes me very sad. So I didn't think
about it anymore."

"Good. Don't think about it anymore." Charlie chuckled before planting a

kiss on Babe's upper forehead. "Just thinking about our times together is
enough."

"I love you, Charlie."

"Crap..."

"I really love you."

"Yes I know." The young man smiled, his cheeks widened after hearing the
word love repeated from a person with a big mouth like Pit Babe. Before,
he couldn't really imagine Pit Babe speaking words of love to him, but now,
Babe was someone who always said that he loved him.

"I love you too."

"If one day we break up, can you wait for me to die first, before you have a
new wife?"

"Watch your mouth!!!!"

"I really can't accept it!! You can't have a new wife before I die!!"

No matter how sweet Babe's words were at first, in the end, Charlie had to
let out a tired sigh as usual, because his boyfriend always managed to give
him a headache.

"What if you get a new husband?"

"Then my husband's boyfriend's name must be Charlie."

Yes...

Typical Pit Babe....

 Special Chapter 5: Forever &
Always

Since Charlie started his journey as a professional racer, there have been
many things that have made him understand more about the world of
racing. The boy developed his skills by training and competing to gain
experience with every mile he covered. And what makes him proud is his
latest record which is the second highest ranking since the first season of
competition.

But on the other hand, it was heartbreaking because up to now he was still
in second place since no matter how hard he trained, he still couldn't beat
Pit Babe, the King of Hollow.

Therefore, today is another day that Charlie calls a fateful day.

Of course, this wasn't the first or second day that was fateful. But how
many times? He himself didn't know. He didn't want to count it. All he
knew was that every time he competed with Babe, the young Alpha would
always consider it his destiny. Even though they were lovers and he loved
Babe very much, things on the field and in real life were different things. In
real life, he would be the boyfriend who would uphold Babe's happiness.
But on the field, can he beat Babe just once?

When his mind was always filled with the same thoughts as this time, he
had to win. So his foot continued to step on the accelerator with eyes filled
with greater determination than before. Therefore, he needed to focus his
eyes with all his might and drive in the middle of the night like this

Yes, this is the Midnight Race

He had decided that if he couldn't win on the field, he should at least win
off the field once.

Tonight, Billy holds a final race at midnight to give the racing pairs another
chance to duel. The reason is, Charlie always shows strong determination to
beat Babe. So Midnight Race provides a full opportunity. Of course, the
betting value on this race is very high because of the story of rivalry and
love, attracting spectators to bet. But for the two drivers, neither has
officially placed a bet, and it seems like this is more of a battle of honor.

The route used in today's match was quite long and quite chaotic because at
that time it was a match between two famous racers. So Midnight Race can
arrange a special track to show their skills to the fullest. The track distance
this time is almost double the normal race distance. With each turn on a
block that has an intersection, the number of valuable cards on the field
doubles, revealing cars driving all over the street. But on this route, there
were only two cars chasing each other intensely. The two of them took turns
leading and following along the way. It could be said that the distance was
very close and it was not at all clear who would win.

The shiny blue and black Bugatti was back on par, after the black car had
been half a block behind for some time. When the two cars were put back
together, things got better. It makes the picture look good in a strange way,
but it seems like it would be unique to this odd couple. The reason is, even
though they are on the same track, Pit Babe and Charlie will always use the
same car model but different colors to race.

People speculate in various ways, one of which is saying it is for the sake of
fairness in this competition. Some said it was a self-declaration to show that
they were lovers, but no one knew the real reason.

The fact is that Babe deliberately chose the same model car as Charlie just
to annoy his young boyfriend. Whatever the race, Babe will let Charlie
choose his car first. After that he will choose the same model of car because
he knows Charlie will be annoyed if he continues to choose the same car.
And out of a desire to annoy him, Babe has to keep buying the same car as
Charlie and using it to compete with the stupid kid, until other people start
to notice and it becomes as thought-provoking a theory as it seems.
The black Bugatti that Charlie was driving had slightly overtaken Babe's
blue Bugatti, but the distance was not too far. But he had to step on the gas
pedal because Babe overtook him again at the next intersection. The young
alpha slapped the steering wheel in annoyance. Whatever happens, Babe
won't let go. In fact, they always train together and Charlie thinks he is
starting to be able to read Babe's movements and will beat him. But when
he actually took to the field, he still couldn't do it. Even though he knew
more than before, he didn't know what made him predict wrongly or what
because Babe always changed his driving style continuously, making him
feel like he could never keep up with his opponent.

"Calm down, Daddy. You seem really upset."

Babe said to himself while laughing in his throat. He noticed Charlie's car
losing a bit of rhythm when exiting the corner. It seemed like the kid was
starting to get annoyed now, because he hadn't had time to overtake him.
And even if he knew how difficult it was, Pit Babe definitely wouldn't
budge. If Charlie really wanted to win, he could win in second place even if
he used all his strength. That means, in every race he competes in, if
someone can beat him, it means his opponent has real potential.

Honestly, Charlie is a kid who has a lot of racing skills, maybe even more
than himself because that kid can beat professional racers. (Even though at
that time there was a little luck that helped, but luck also counted as ability)
and that was able to lift him to second place.

Since competing in the first season until now, the big boy has been able to
carry himself to be able to compete with him. As Babe's personal trainer
said, Charlie is a student that Pit Babe would be proud of.

"Okay! Just drive on the sidewalk!" Charlie shouted after seeing Babe
forcing the car to drive on the sidewalk instead of on the road with him.
Since there were no people living in this area, it was no different from a
deserted city. And because of that, riding to your heart's content is possible
because Midnight Rage is like that.

The tall Alpha exclaimed loudly when the person driving on the sidewalk
suddenly drove in front of him, before turning the wheel, swinging back
onto the road, and deliberately cutting in front of his car. Charlie flinched
because he couldn't speak. He wanted to scold his so badly, but he knew
Babe probably wouldn't listen when he scolded her, and he felt that other
people were probably laughing at him right now because he managed to
taunt her.

"He must be upset." And that's true. Babe laughed with satisfaction when he
saw Charlie starting to turn his car to the side and trying to speed up to pass
him. "When he comes home, he'll definitely complain."

Despite knowing that, that doesn't stop Babe from having fun. The skinny
Alpha stepped on the accelerator and fought back, even though they had to
turn not too far. Charlie didn't give up either. The young man stepped on the
gas pedal as hard as he could until he was able to equalize again. Now Babe
really wanted to see his young boyfriend's face because he could tell that
Charlie must be furrowing his eyebrows in annoyance. That was one of
Charlie's sexiest facial expressions in his eyes. Unfortunately, he couldn't
turn around and see his expression while racing.

They finally reached the final round. The two Bugattis drove past the
buildings and entered the main road zone which was the direct route. And
this is the final part to decide who will win the game. However, until now, it
is still not certain who will become champion. The reason is, the two luxury
cars were walking side by side from a distance until they were less than one
meter apart.

Various luxury cars were ready at the finish line and motorbike convoys
began to arrive. They start screaming and horns sound rhythmically to
signal to the teams waiting at the finish line that the contestants have
headed to the final round.

'No, I can't lose today.'

There was only this thought in Charlie's head. The distance between his car
and Babe's car wasn't that big, but if it continued at this rate, eventually,
Babe would win, and he didn't want it to be like that. No matter what
ranking, he would be defeated. But this time he must win.
Just have to win. There is no other choice.

The desire to win kicks in at full speed. This made Charlie feel like his ears
were closed for a moment and he couldn't hear anything anymore. His eyes
just stared straight at the finish line, not seeing anything around him. The
palms of his favorite gloves gripped the steering wheel tightly. The sole of
his foot pressed the gas pedal all the way. He felt like he would jump out of
the car if it wasn't for him wearing his seat belt. This situation lasted for a
few moments. And at that time Charlie himself didn't know what happened,
when he realized it, he heard loud cheers. That's when he realized that he
and Babe had crossed the finish line.

'Who won?'

As soon as the car came to a complete stop, Charlie then took off his seat
belt, opened the door and got out of the car in a daze. The young Alpha
looked around confused because everyone who saw him, all ran towards
him and they looked different. Bebe's car was parked next to him, and the
owner of the blue Bugatti got out of the car with a neutral expression on his
face. Charlie didn't dare to guess what happened. But, what does this
mean...?

"Amazing, Charlie! You can beat Pit Babe!"

The voice of someone in the cheering section shouted. Then followed by

the voices of other people congratulating him enthusiastically. Everyone in
the field gathered around him, and everyone talked until he no longer
understood the meaning. He just realized that he was now looking at Babe,
and Babe, who was leaning against the car door outside the circle, was
looking at him with a smile before he opened his mouth and said something
that he couldn't hear but that he could understand by reading the other
person's lips.

"Choose your present...."

..

..
..

~Oh, when you walk by every night, Talking sweet and looking fine... I get
kind of hectic inside....~(Mariah Carey - Fantasy)

Charlie moved his mouth to the lyrics of the song playing in the car. The
boy swung his shoulders back and forth while snapping his fingers
rhythmically with a look of extraordinary happiness, until Babe took the
role of driver while pursing his lips in annoyance. He thought this might be
Charlie's happiest day in months. But, it's not surprising that Charlie is like
this because today is the day he will receive the award.

~ Mmm, baby, I'm so into you... Darling, if you only knew... All the things
that flow in my mind...~

But is this really that happy?

"This is the first time I've seen a boy sing a Mariah Carey song so
passionately," Babe said in the driver's seat with a confused expression,
glancing at the giant boy dancing wildly.

"When at home, the housekeeper likes to play it," Charlie answered with a
bright smile as he looked out the car window and waved cheerfully at the
person sitting in the car next to him. "They say this song makes homework
more fun."

"Are you that happy?"

"Sooo happy!!" answered the young man cheerfully. "Even when I called
Jeff and said hello, he asked, did you win the lottery ?"

"I thought, even if you won the lottery, you wouldn't be this happy."

"That's right. I want your prize more than winning the lottery."

"Yeah, as long as you are with me, have you ever looked happy like this?"
Babe pursed his lips in annoyance.
If babe was asked if he was happy to see Charlie so excited about his gift,
he was honestly happy. Just seeing the child happy made him happy too.
But now it's hard to see him a little too happy. He looked more average than
when he was with her. Will he be dumped like this?

"Oh... I'm always happy."

"But not as much as now."

"Right now I'm just excited. It'll go away soon," Charlie answered, before
leaning over and kissing Babe on the cheek to reassure her. "Anyway,
you're still number one. Don't be afraid."

"You said it!"

"Really! Ah, once you finish giving my present, I will give you too."

"Oh?" Babe smiled when he heard that. "What present will Phi Babe get?"

"Next time, I want you to say those words when we have sex."

"Ha ha ha!" Babe exclaimed in joy, even happier than when he was racing,
while Charlie couldn't help but smile because Babe looked happier than he
thought, and that made him realize that the person who wanted to hear those
harsh words were his words along with the accompanying hardsex. .
Previously, Charlie said that having sex like that was too rough and was
afraid that Babe would get hurt, but he knew that Babe liked it, so in the
end Charlie had to choose to take it as a gift. "Are you sure?"

"Yes, I am sure."

Charlie answered, before reaching his hand out the car window and quietly
backing away. He exhaled slowly, as if he was accepting that strange wish.
The oddity of his beautiful boyfriend.

"Are we there yet?" he asked while craning his neck to look out the car
window, surprised because the place he was going to looked very different
from what he thought.
"We've arrived, come down." Babe answered, before opening the door and
getting out of the car. Charlie, who was still a little confused, couldn't do
anything but get out of the car and follow the person who came out, still
looking left and right, observing his surroundings in surprise. .

This place is far from the condo. There are no tall buildings and no crowded
cars on the streets like in the city. The first thing he felt was a state of peace
and calm. The large area is covered with short grass and filled with large
trees scattered around it enough to provide shade. There are ornamental
plants and flowers along the fence. And in the middle of this area stood a
house, neither small nor big, it looked like a house in a European village. It
wasn't anything fancy. but it felt strangely warm and inviting, even though
what he saw as he stood in front of the house seemed like it would invite a
bit of conflict.

"Come here, what makes you stand and look so confused?" Babe motioned
to the young man who was walking like a lost child to hurry up and come
towards him. And until now, Charlie still doesn't know where this is? And
why did Babe take him? And he has to find out.

"Really? here?" Charlie asked with an expression that showed he was still
shocked. "Why don't I see anyone?"

"There will be soon."

"Hah?"

"Well, in a moment..."

Bang!

"Shiaaaa! Naughty dog!"

Before Babe could finish speaking, the door of the house he thought was
suddenly closed opened with a bang before being followed by someone's
scream which made him have to take a deep breath to suppress his anger.

"Oh!"
And it seems, everything he prepared failed because now the naughty dog
that came out of the house ran around and caught his leg until the boy fell
onto the grass. But, he didn't seem annoyed or surprised at all. Charlie, on
the other hand, was still smiling broadly, after seeing his new friend come
running to greet him. A pale yellow Golden Retriever puppy of kindergarten
age.

"I told you to wait for the signal first, Alan!" Babe turned around and
shouted at the X-Hunter team captain. He let go of Charlie's gift before he
gave the signal. And he just stood there, smiling at his annoyingly.

"Sorry, I thought I had closed the door tightly," said Alan with a guilty
expression. "And this kid doesn't know what's going on. He was running all
over the house, Jeff was scared and he went to hide in his room."

"This isn't what I planned!" Babe grumbled in annoyance because the

surprise plan for Charlie didn't go according to plan. But when he turned
around and saw the stupid child sitting and playing with a puppy that
looked like himself, his annoyance seemed to have disappeared in a
wonderful way.

"Hello, smart boy... What's your name? Hmm?"

Babe raised his hands to his chest as if his heart was going to break with
excitement at the cuteness of Charlie and his new four-legged friend. The
young man smiled broadly and picked up the puppy, hugging him and
kissing him many times until he squeezed him. Babe believed with all his
heart that Charlie really liked the dog.

According to him, it would not be wrong to allow him to keep a dog.

Look, look at the smile of his young boyfriend.

"Your eyes are heart-shaped now, Babe!" shouted Alan who was standing
next to him to remind him in case his friend didn't realize how childish he
was.
"So sweet..." Babe said softly, before turning around and shaking Alan's
arm as hard as he could

He was so mesmerized by the sight before him that he couldn't stand it.
"Did you see how my boyfriend played with that dog? Damn, I could die
watching that."

"Oh, you can die, but not now."

"But what I saw really threatened my heart. Good choice, Alan."

"Oh, Jeff, who helped me choose," Alan said with a proud look on his face,
"He said this dog looks a lot like his big brother."

"That's true. I'm starting to doubt whether that dog looks like my husband
or whether he actually looks like a dog."

The two adults stood up and looked at the young man who was playing with
the puppy while using small voices while talking affectionately. And
because two pairs of eyes on the field were looking straight at him, it
caused Charlie to realize that he was so excited about his new friend that he
forgot about everyone else.

"Is this child the gift you are going to give me?" Charlie looked up and
asked Babe, still holding the puppy and not wanting to let go.

"Yes, I asked Alan to find it for you. I think this kind of puppy looks like
you."

"Thank you. You're so sweet." The boy smiled, his eyes closed. Then he
leaned down to kiss the pup on the head once more. "Thanks for choosing
him, Capt."

"Yeah, I'm glad you like it," Alan replied casually before adding, "Actually,
Jeff helped me choose."

"Is it true?"
"Yes." Alan nodded and directed his gaze into the house. Charlie followed
that direction and found that the little boy was standing peering out of the
window. Jeff waved his hand lightly in greeting, to which Charlie
responded by waving without thinking to send Jeff out because he knew
how afraid Jeff was of dogs. "When the dog chased Jeff all over the house,
he almost cried."

"Oh, why are you teasing Jeff, hmm?" Charlie bent down to talk to the dog
in a friendly voice "Next time you want to play, let's play with Daddy. Don't
bother brother Jeff, okay?"

"Daddy?" whispered Alan mockingly.

"Well, I'm a horse rider," said Babe in a small voice with a very annoying
expression.

"I was wondering why this place was so strange. I thought you were going
to take me to the farm..." Charlie slowly got up, still holding his new friend
and not letting go. "Why do we have to come here?"

"I took you to see the dog," Babe answered in a calm voice. "And I took
you to see the house too."

"House?"

"Yes"

"This place?" Charlie asked, raising his eyebrows, not quite understanding,
"Why do I have to see this?"

"This is our home. Would you like to go around and take a look?"

Charlie froze. The young man blinked his eyes and looked around. To the
grass field, garden, and house in front of him as if processing what Babe
said. What does it mean?

Our house?

This warm garden house is his and Babe's home?

"Why are you silent?" Babe asked. As Charlie just stood there with a blank
expression on his face. He refused to answer anything back. "Don't you like
it?"

"No, I really like it," Charlie answered with a confused expression still
visible on his face. "How about you?"

"Why?"

"Do you like it?"

"I like it. If I didn't like it, would I buy it?" The older man frowned slightly
and turned to look at Alan's face, as if to ask, ~ What's wrong with Charlie ?
~ to which Alan could only answer by shrugging his shoulders because he
didn't know.

"I only..."

"What?"

"I thought you didn't want to live like this. I thought you would prefer to
live in a condo in town." Charlie's answer made Babe wince, before
laughing out loud, then walking over to the kid who was thinking so much
that he couldn't choose to do something he couldn't do himself. "Are you
doing this to please me again?"

"I don't have a specific place I want to live," Babe answered, raising a hand
to gently rub the head of the small dog Charlie was holding, "I'm attached
to people, not to a house."

"Does that mean you did it for me?"

"Who says it?"

"You said it!"

"I did it for myself," Babe said in a firm voice, before moving to hug
Charlie, including the puppy in the tall man's arms. And while the couple
were talking, Alan took advantage of the moment to sneak back into the
house because he thought his job as a dog guard was finished.

"Can I believe that?"

"Why don't you believe it? "I really did it to pamper myself," Babe
answered with a smile. "I want you to get a dog. And if we want to get a
dog, we have to have a place for the dog to run around and play, so I bought
a house so we can live together and keep the dog."

"No matter how you say it, but this looks like what I want."

"I just do what I want and what makes me happy."

"But..."

"But, do you want to help me?"

After hearing this Charlie didn't dare complain any more. The young man
looked at Babe's face. He was silent for a moment, before sighing softly and
he nodded with a small smile that said that...if it was really Beb's happiness,
he was ready to make him happy too.

"Thank you," Charlie said with a sweet smile that made Babe's heart swell.
"I do not know what to say. Saying the word love every day doesn't seem
like enough."

".."

"But you really are everything to me, Babe."

".."

"Now I am very happy that I chose to return to you." Charlie loved seeing
Babe smile and received every heartfelt word with the same satisfaction he
felt. He was sure, apart from this person, no one would make him feel like
this again.
"You can always come back." Babe kissed the little puppy's head, then
moved on to petting the big puppy's head. He said in his heart that from
now on, he would have to work harder and take more responsibility because
he had two puppies to look after.

".."

"I will wait to receive you in the same place every day...forever."

That was Babe's solemn promise to Charlie. From now on, it doesn't matter
what will happen between them. Babe will be the only person who is ready
to give every chance and accept Charlie's every mistake unconditionally.
Because, Charlie was the only person who never questioned his identity
even once.

"I love you," Charlie answered with an expression like he was crying.

"So, do you have to say it like this?"

"Well, because I love you very much."

"Oh, I know. You tell me every day."

They both laughed together, before Charlie leaned down and kissed Babe
on the lips, then he kissed the round head of the new member of his family.

"I'm glad you kissed this dog too. But will you promise that you won't love
him more than me?" He said with an expression that he was starting to fear
that he would soon become a wasted dog.

"Oh, how can I love a puppy more than my giant one?"

"I'm grateful..."

"I will also love you fairly. I'll make sure I won't let anyone feel offended."

"Damn Charlie!!" Babe looked at the young man displeased because this
little creature with a silly face would receive Charlie's love as much as
Charlie loved him. "It's okay, you've started."
"Don't say things like that," Charlie said as he rocked the puppy in his arms
and hugged it gently as if he was comforting it. "This child will be
surprised."

"Child?"

"This... he is our child." The tall alpha smiled with a look of obvious joy on
his face. "You should stop being so impatient now."

"Oh..."

"What shall we name this child?"

"Charlie, can you pay attention to me first?"

"Is Bibi good?" Of course, that wasn't the question Charlie asked Babe. But
the stupid kid asked about the puppy he was holding. "Papa's name is
Charlie. His mother's name is Babe, so our child's name is Bibi."

"Damn Charlie!"

"Oh, it's so noisy in here. Let's go for a walk there, Bibi."

From the perspective of Alan and Jeff standing on the terrace looking at the
strange couple. They saw Charlie, who was holding a puppy, walking
around accompanied by Babe's loud screams not far away. The picture
looked so chaotic that they could only look at it and shake their heads
lightly because they felt tired. But even so, they couldn't deny that what
seems so happy is the chaos itself.

It's hard to believe that there are two people who are unlucky in their lives,
but when we met, they turned everything into this kind of luck.

If everyone could find their own Charlie or Babe, that would be awesome.

😭
* * * * THE END* * * * *
YEEEAAAYYY, FINALLY ITS FINISH!!! Thank you for reading :)

Big thanks to Proofreading team:

- miss_roxy_

- de0borac

- giuls18_

- LhilyBarbie

And don't forget to follow my other Wattpad account:

- Mew_Nu

- Translator_Bebal

- winter_solstice

And my twitter (X):